《The Strongest Guild Master Founded a Nation in a Week》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Chapter 1 ¨C Prologue First chapter of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week Machine translated. Read at your own risk. For now I will try to translate this for a month. ******************** AN:Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ny¨±sankin-desu This is my first post. Although these are unpolished sentences, you¡¯ll be pleased and jump when you glanced at them. ******************** ¡­ Royal road fantasy action game of sword and magic ¡°Einherjar¡±¡­ It was an online VR game that began to gather attention as the character creation is beautiful and has a high degree of freedom. I was addicted to it more than I imagined due to the main story that I can enjoy without having to go through billing as well as abundant interaction elements. If you ask about what is the difference between Einherjar and other online games, it will be the ¡°Large-scale Solo Guild¡±. Because of this system, I had to pay extra expenses every month. The large-scale solo guild in question is a guild that can be made by one player. Even though you are alone, it is large scale. Though one might not understood what it means, this is the best element. First, one player becomes the guild master. Then you can pay or use rare medal drops from boss monsters to build facilities and subordinates. This facility and subordinate are the songs. The facility can be from japanese style castle to western style tower, or even a random huge pit dwelling and the colors can also be changed. Of course, inside and outside the facility such as a kitchen, open-air bath, tower, torii, maze type garden, etc¡­ can be made with a surprising degree of freedom. Since the subordinate characters use the same character making system as the players, you can prepare countless of full-time subordinates. Equipments and jobs also have the same degree of freedom as the players. It is possible to bring 3 subordinates. Because the subordinates are easier to raise than a player, you will be able to enjoy without grinding them. However, there is one problem. The drop rate of rare medal from boss monster is only about 1%. As you can expect from the explanation so far, a large-scale solo guild is dying to get medals. Anyway, depending on the facility, it can cost as much as 100 medals. By the way, a subordinate costs 5. Since boss monsters can be easily defeated, I, and even cripple players can¡¯t complain. However, 30 to 40 a day might be the limit. In other words, the calculation is that you can create two subordinates in a month. ***TN: Average per day is 35. (35boss x 30days)1%drop rate = 10.5 medals*** Of course, I could not wait so much so I had to rely on monthly billing. But wait. I want to make a few excuses. I suddenly return to reality. One major reason why I have no time to defeat boss monsters is due to work. Until now, my sales performance is above average so I spent most of my time in the game world at home. However, my peaceful days were destroyed by the invention of a devil, the birth of GPS. Records were kept which makes me unable to skip in order to prevent business sabotage. As a result, the time for boss hunting, which was a daily routine, decreased. Ironically, product sales increased in proportion to operating result. Who on earth can complain to me who ran into heavy charges under such circumstances? Then, I spent such an unhealthy lifestyle for a year. The next day is a holiday so I diligently hunt boss monster by staying up all night. A high end head mount is displayed in the world of Einherjar. In this world, my appearance is an eye-catching, black haired, slender, tall, beautiful young man. My clothes are light armor made of scales from my personal favourite dragon. The name is not Renjin Yanase like in the real world. My in game name is Ren Ren. In the direction I¡¯m facing is a deep forest nearby and at a distance is a gray-walled, red-roofed castle and a white-toned town. Now, I¡¯m standing at the top of a 1500 meters tall mountain. ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹ When I was looking at the scenery spreading under my eyes, I heard a woman¡¯s voice a bit low from behind. Looking back, a beautiful girl in a white dress is standing there. The girl who swayed her long blonde hair is staring where I am with a beautiful posture. Although she¡¯s a beautiful girl whom anyone will unintentionally admire, she has a strange atmosphere due to the western sword she has in her right hand and a head of a black dragon that fell under her feet. What is being stepped on by this girl is a 30 meter class black dragon which is the strongest boss monster on this continent. I gaze the dragon¡¯s corpse and the girl idly then silently move towards the girl. Standing up in front of the girl who¡¯s looking up at me, I open my mouth. ¡¸Transfer¡¹ The moment when I murmured that single word, the scenery which was white mountain surface and blue sky changed completely. It turned into a hall with a high ceiling and a white lustrous wall. It is the ¡°G.I. Castle¡± which is the base of my guild. ***TN: The name of the castle is a pun.( ¥¸©`¥¢¥¤³Ç ¨C Ji-ai-jou) Jou is castle.*** In front of me is the girl who still expressionless but I did not mind and I look around. The size of the hall is about 50 meters wide and about 100 meters from the double door entrance to the back. Between are 1 meter in diameter round pillars with equal intervals. Light with the various light colors comes in from the big stained glass fitted in a wall. A lavish red carpet with golden embroidery were laid somehow and only gold and silver flags that are attached to each pillar is the decoration of the hall. On the left and right of the carpet that has been laid at the center of the hall are men and women of various race that are lined up. They are uniformly looking here. Looking at it again, it is a strange sight. This room is filled with 50 people of six different race; human, elf, dwarf, beastkin, demon, and fairy. These are 50 people with top-class ability among the subordinates whom I brought up. I took my gaze off my men and looked at the girl again. The girls who¡¯s looking up here and is not stirring is my first subordinate I created and trained to the maximum, the human Eleanor. ¡¸Eleanor, Standby.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ When I gave instructions, Eleanor replied and walked to the far side of the hall. I followed Eleanor and headed to the depths of the hall then ignored her as she lined up with the other subordinates. I pass the 5 step stair of the luxurious throne that I made just in case. There is a heavy silver double door on the back of the throne that will opens automatically on contrary to its appearance. There is a 12 tatami japanese style room there with one door at the back. There is a simple-made paulownia dance table with a short, rounded back to the tatami mat. This is the only furniture in this room. I made this room for fun, but it¡¯s unexpectedly comfortable and like it. By the way there is a household size bath and toilet in the back. I¡¯ve never used it cause it¡¯s in the game. I sat down cross-legged in front of the table and took a breath. ¡¸I want to change job¡­¡¹ I sighed and murmured then look up at the ceiling. On the ceiling is a simple decoration, a bare light bulb hanging down. ¡¸But job hunting is troublesome¡­¡¹ I became a sales person of medical care and nursing care product when I went job hunting. Although I was alone and was always getting yelled at, a year has already passed. It became easier when I had juniors and before I noticed it, five years already passed. However, the year after it becomes miserable because of the hateful GPS. Thanks to subscription, my number of subordinates surpassed 200 people, but around half of them are brought up in an honest way. The rest are around level 50 where leveling up is relatively easy. They also received the leftover equipments. Well, it¡¯s only a self-satisfaction play because it is not possible to walk with everyone. Still, this hard work that continued for more than five years is difficult to stop. As for the G.I. castle, which is the guild¡¯s stronghold, and its garden, there is no problem buying it but, ¡¸Oh, I wonder if I could have win this in the public lottery¡­¡¹ I uttered such an incongruous word and fell down on the table. Because I was hunting for boss monsters all night, I was attacked by drowsiness just by sitting. I shut my eyes and sighed shallowly. ******************** Chapter 2 - Different World Transition Chapter 2 ¨C Different World Transition After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week Chapter 2 ******************** AN: Finally to a different world. However, he still stays indoors. Excuse me. ******************** I feel that someone is nearby. Somehow, I felt such a sign even if I was half asleep. ¡¸Ano, master?¡¹ There was a low, clear woman¡¯s voice that seems be a little frightened. ¡¸Yes,¡­? Hnn? Oh, what?¡¹ I give a half-sleep reply due to my sleepy head but suddenly I remembered that I was living alone and take a look. ¡¸Ah, good.¡¹ Such voice shook my eardrum but it did not echo that much on my head. In front of me, there was Eleanor, the character I made. That isn¡¯t the problem. The reason I¡¯m speechless is that Eleanor was breathing a sigh of relief expressively like a real human. ¡¸You were sleeping. I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡¹ Eleanor issued such a word to me who instantly blinks his eyes in surprise. ¡¸Eh? Eh? Did they update to a new version? When did they¡­.no. What¡¯s this advance feature¡­¡¹ To me who¡¯s in the midst of confusion, Eleanor lowered her head. In any case, characters in Einherjar have basically no change in facial expression. The only character that can do it is the one prepared by the game company as a side event character. Even the dialog, it should only be able to speak until the player met a certain condition. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry master. Please excuse me who is ignorant ¡­but what is an update?¡¹ ¡¸It talked again¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I, I¡¯m sorry! I did not notice that this is a place where one must not speak without permission¡­¡¹ ¡¸It got afraid and raise its voice¡­ No way, that¡¯s stupid¡­¡¹ I drew my sight to the figure of Eleanor who flutters in panic. This game suddenly evolves too much. What the hell is going on. When Eleanor becomes confused with me, the door of the Japanese-style room suddenly opened. ¡¸Ah, Eleanor. Where¡¯s master?¡¹ It was the dwarf girl Mira who was the fifth character that I made. Mira is a lovely girl characterized by short stature that hasn¡¯t reach 140 cm. She looks like a little elementary school student with black hair, slightly dark skin, big black eyes, and slender body. ¡¸Ah, Mira, master is resting and is¡­¡¹ As she heard Mira¡¯s voice, Eleanor glanced at her back then looked at Mira. ¡¸Ah, I, I¡¯m sorry master.¡¹ Mira moved to see if I was there and started panicking as she saw my face for the first time. ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Alright, you two sit there.¡¹ I talked to Mira who is trying to leave the room and Eleanor who is trying to lower her head again. ¡¸¡¸Eh¡¹¡¹ Somehow, the two of them were hardened by my words as I pointed to the other side of the table. The two of them sat on the side of the table that I pointed facing me. They are sitting side by side with a tightened expression. I looked at two people who were very nervous, and think with my calm head why are they scared. No, in the first place, why do the characters that I created are taking the kind of attitude as fearing me? There is no such setting in character creation. Although that was a back setting that I would like, these two are people who attacks powerful opponent on their own. While I was twisting my head with my inner mind, I opened my mouth as I look at the two who are stretched like sticks. ¡¸I would like to ask questions to the two of you, is it okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Yes, yes!¡¹¡¹ As I ask these two, they nod their head many times while putting an eyebrow. ¡¸Can you say your name, your age, and your race?¡¹ When they heard it, they looked at each other, stopped, and turned around to me again. ¡¸Eleanor, 20 years old, high human.¡¹ ¡¸Mira, age 17, dark dwarf.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, an estimated template? Then let¡¯s hear your hobbies.¡¹ When I asked them, they rounded their eyes and blinked. It is likely won¡¯t be answered. Anyway, the character of the characters I made is set to the back setting that I set. Commonly included are absolute loyalty, self-sacrificing spirit, and race characteristics, but no hobbies were set. When I was watching the two of them who are puzzled, I was convinced with my victory. However, they opened their mouths with a fearful attitude. ¡¸Wah, I¡­.Ah, I like to make and eat sweet things¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Nn?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I, I¡¯m delighted that I could talk about it with master.¡¹ ¡¸U, wa, Mira, wa wa, I¡¯m also truly¡­!¡¹ Seeing two squawking woman, I felt a cold sweat flow on my cheek. No matter what you think, it doesn¡¯t seem like a programmed answer. I can even see the minor changes in their facial expression as they blush slightly¡­.. No, wait a minute. I lowered my eyes while glancing the two of them sideways. Yes, I only have to logout once. ¡¸Logout¡¹ However, there is no change even with the key word. No, I was already feeling this even before I tried to logout. Did they hear my mutter? Those two are looking at me with a dubious face. That unpleasant premonition spreads further within my heart. ¡¸I¡¯ll go to the observatory on the top floor.¡¹ As I say it, I quickly opened the door with haste and went out into the hall. I heard the footsteps of the two coming in a hurry from behind me. ¡¸Oh, my lord!¡¹ As soon as I went out into the hall, I heard the voice of a loud man. I can see at the other side of the throne, there were several silhouette of people under the stairs. ¡¸Uhahaha! Everyone was worried! Of course, even I was puzzled my lord¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Boss! Are you alright? If your physical condition is bad, we will be preparing Elixir or Life water.¡¹ Looking at me was a middle-aged bearded man with a very strong body and a tall, beautiful woman with wavy red hair. The man is Cartas. The woman is Rosa. Their appearance is close to human but both are demons. They are both dressed in black leather clothes. ¡¸There is no problem. I¡¯m going to the observatory.¡¹ I looked in the eyes of two people and answered so, and walked the center of the hall toward the door leading to the corridor. ¡¸Oh, woops. Let me accompany you¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going too!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I got it.¡¹ I answered without saying turning and as I open the door, a noise occurred all over the hall. When I go out to the corridor, I heard several footsteps behind me that was about 10 people. I turned right and head to the observatory tower without minding it. After ascending to the spiral stairs of the tower for about two stages, we arrived at the top floor of the observatory. The area is as spacious as the Japanese style room but without the wall, you can have an overlooking view of the castle¡¯s surrounding. ¡¸¡­¡­Hahaha. Where is here?¡¹ When I laugh with a touch of self mockery, I looked around the scenery which spread through the circumference. Half of the surrounding area is a steep cliff. In the back there is the sea that follows the horizon. The other half is mountains and forests. It seemed that plains were spreading far away. There is no such map in the game. When I¡¯m standing with my head in a mess, a human subordinate stepped into the observatory. ¡¸This is¡­ A new area, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸There is no mistake, I don¡¯t know this scenery.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you, Cartas.¡¹ ¡¸¡­. What shall we do, Master?¡¹ ¡¸Mira, do not be afraid. Master is here.¡¹ As buzz were heard from his subordinates, everyone begins to show their approval in the last word of Eleanor. A foolish remark, I¡¯m in a rave panic. I think and look back. Everyone¡¯s gaze was taken by me and no one says a word. If trust becomes light, I¡¯ll be burnt to death by the trust beam coming from everyone¡¯s eyes. I looked at everyone¡¯s face in turn, and then I pulled my cheek and nodded. ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ The observatory was wrapped in cheers. ******************** AN: Thank you for reading. Thank you Thank you Thank you Sanky¨± Beri matchi ******************** Chapter 3 - Preparation for Going Out the First Time Chapter 3 ¨C Preparation for Going Out the First Time Chapter 3 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week Enjoy reading! ******************** AN: At last, they set their feet to the new ground They won¡¯t advance! ******************** Sitting on the throne that I seldom use, I forcibly lifted my head as I want to look around the hall. Lining up in front of me are my 10 senior subordinates that includes Eleanor, Mira, Cartas, and Rosa. And lining up behind those 10 are their respective 19 subordinates. This is all members of the guild that I made. I had never made them line up so when they all looked straight at me, I felt nervous. I let out a deep breath one and opened my mouth unwillingly. No one will talk if I don¡¯t speak so it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸Though some of you probably heard it already, the base of our guild, G.I. Jou, was transported to another location.¡¹ When I said that, a feeling of slight upset spreads. ¡¸The first thing we should do is secure the safety of the inside and the outside the castle. Next is to survey the surrounding area. ¡¹ When I say so, the left-most side man in the front-row raises his hand. It is a young man with drooping eyes that has a tied long-brown hair. The man who¡¯s wearing a heavy looking full plate silver mail name is Laurel. He¡¯s a dog beastkin that has small ears in his head that is hidden by his hair. When Laurel received my eyes, he cleared his throat and opened his mouth. ¡¸Err, master. Do the dragon of colors flying around the area?¡¹ Laurel uttered that line which has a tone of saying a light-hearted joke. However, his face is very serious. ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t seen any monster at the present. Why did you think of such a thing?¡¹ I asked back to the doubtful Laurel while tilting my neck a little. I still feel uncomfortable to talk freely to the characters that I made so I am conscious while talking to them normally. ¡¸Is that so? I just couldn¡¯t imagine master who would normally only bring three people, assemble us then teach use about the situation and policy¡­. No, I apologize!¡¹ Did Laurel think that I wouldn¡¯t answer? I am a little puzzled about the reason. That is quite impolite. When I looked around, I saw some people nodding in the back. ¡¸¡­¡­ah, from now on, I¡¯m going to work together with the whole guild to deal with variety of things. Although this is an arbitrary decision, I judged that the overall ability has also come with it. Therefore, if something goes bad, I will considerably drive everybody hard. I don¡¯t want you to overdo it but there are cases that it will not go well either. I want you to lend me your power.¡¹ When I told them that, the hall fell silent. I wonder if I had said something strange. The next moment after I thought of such a thing. A cheer of joy roars angrily in the hall. I feel my feet vibrating from the pressure of their voice, I look at the characters I created. A person who looks up at me is smiling with a shining face, someone nods silently, and there is someone that barks as if saying that he can¡¯t endure it. There was even a person that shed a tear. ¡¸Master.¡¹ When I was staring at the scene, I heard such a voice and turn my face towards the direction of that voice, Eleanor. Eleanor looks up at me with a smile full of affection. ¡¸Of course. We are the faithful servants who exist for our master. Master trained us who were powerless and even prepared generous arsenals. Finally, when I think that I can be of use to master, I will forge the new me again. We were waiting. This is the time to serve our master,¡¹ When Eleanor says so, Rosa nods with tears. ¡¸Leave it to me! I will be of use! I say it myself because I can do variety of things besides battle skill!¡¹ Rosa smiles cheerfully while saying so. Mira, Cartas, Laurel, and all the other members were also saying something like that. As I look at it, I noticed that the power of this body was coming out unconsciously. I put my back on the throne and sigh a feeling of relief. I manage to restrain the smile the was about to spill and exaggeratedly nod. ¡¸Everyone, thank you. Then, I¡¯ll give the instructions immediately. Only members from No.1 to 50 are going to explore outside. Though this is impossible to happen compared to how I usually do things, this time, we¡¯ll have 10 people to make up one corps. For the castle investigation, one corps will be composed of 5 people.¡¹ When I told so, I elect one leader for each corps and divided the members in terms of skills so that balance will be better. ¡¸I will act with Eleanor¡¯s corps. Other units will search 1 kilometer around the castle. If you find monsters, do not start a fight if there are more than one. If it¡¯s one, gauge the strength first by attacking from a long distance.¡¹ When I said that for the search team outside the castle,50 people in the front row nodded and replied. ¡¸Each unit will be in charge of a place to investigate in the castle. Two corps must take turns standing guard in the observatory. Let¡¯s decide after discussing overlooked contents later. ¡¹ When I say so, people from the sixth row onwards will reply. ¡¸Ano, may I ask you one question?¡¹ Suddenly after everyone¡¯s reply, a long black hair beautiful woman standing in the middle of the row raised her hand and gives a voice. The beautiful woman¡¯s head has a big triangular ears. Dressed in a white pattern on a blue base which looks like a soft material and has a tail with long hairs on the buttock, it is the foxkin Soarer. Her clothes emphasizes her captivating body well. Well, I guess I went too far in terms of eroticism. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ I consciously thought that I should not stare Soarer too much as I asked back. When Soarer slightly raises the edge of her mouth, she takes a gesture of hiding the lower half of ther face with the palm of her hand. ¡¸Your room is¡­ What do we do?¡¹ Soarer said that with a suggestive attitude and pointed behind me. It is the Japanese room behind the throne. ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s right. Soarer, your squad is in charge. Check every corner of this hall.¡¹ As soon as I ordered it, the hall rustled immediately. While hearing the voices of grudge everywhere, Soarer twisted her lips and bowed her head as if enjoying it. ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹ I take off my eyes of Soarer which has her cheeks flushed and eyes moistened. I stand up from the throne. ¡¸That is settled! Now, we will start the action. Eleanor, gather the troops.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I issued the order, Eleanor immediately called up the members I chose and gathered around me. As I look around, each leader gathered their squads as I instructed. ¡¸All right, assemble. We¡¯re going to the plain in the depths of the forest that is in front of the castle. If it goes well we may be able to discover a human dwelling.¡¹ Well, it is hopeless if we¡¯re in an uninhabited island or something. While listening to everyone¡¯s reply, I thought about such a negative thing. I shook it off by changing consciousness. Either way, there¡¯s no choice but to move. I confirm Eleanor¡¯s face and performs transfer within the base. ¡¸Group transfer, front gate.¡¹ The scenery changed in a blink of an eye as soon as I muttered it. In front of me, there is a giant metal-like gate that is 15 meters tall. Majestic. That word is suitable for the white silver wall that has no stains on the left and right of the gate. When I approach the gate, the gate automatically opens along with a heavy bass vibration sound. After looking at the deep forest and the hazy, visible mountains across the open gate, I looked back at Eleanor. ¡¸All right then, we¡¯ll leave the search to another squad and we¡¯ll fly.¡¹ To me who instructed it, Eleanor reply with an extremely serious expression. ******************** AN: I said that I¡¯m going to write at a good tempo¡­ That is a lie. No, it is a joke. I am sorry. I will do my best and I want to improve tempo. But I can¡¯t. For those who read this, I will give you a dogeza without exception. ******************** Chapter 4 - The First Villager Discovery Chapter 4 ¨C The First Villager Discovery Chapter 4 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week Enjoy reading! ******************** AN: Now, it is the first different world person. If the sentences are too sloppy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ******************** Though I could hear the sound of a pretty strong wind, I looked down at the earth without even shaking my hair. At my foot is a black dragon about 10 meters wide if it outstretched its wings. It is the dragonkin Lagreat which is the strongest race among beastkins. It is a race that can be in a dragon form. If Lagreat is in a human form, he looks like a thin good looking boy from junior high school. Lagreat uses magic that obstructs the wind but only for us who are riding on his back while flying. From the top of Lagreat, who is flying as if cutting the sky, I confirmed that we will be at the other side of the forest below. ¡¸¡­.There is a meadow but we haven¡¯t found a human dwelling yet. ¡¹ When I talked so to myself, one of the members who had searched and looked around the area approached. ¡¸There¡¯s nothing here, boss.¡¹ ***TN: He was called ´ó½« (taish¨­) which can also mean; general, admiral, leader, local kingpin*** The one who said it in a slightly mild atmosphere is a pretty tall woman. It is the dark elf Sedeia who boast a height higher than me and also has a considerable volume of chest. Although she¡¯s supposed to be an elf, she¡¯s wearing a black base big clothes that has variety of gaps for her metallic light armor. ¡¸You can¡¯t find one even with your eyes¡­.¡¹ I muttered with a sigh and raised my face. ¡¸Well, do not be discouraged, boss. We¡¯re probably only about 10 kilometers, right?¡¹ Sedeia smiled at me and hit me on my back. Oh, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be the most timid character? My back hurts a bit but it seems that I¡¯m saved by Sedeia¡¯s character which is not modest, ¡¸Are, is that so? We are in the middle of meadow that doesn¡¯t have lumber so if there is a village here, they are probably hunters who uses horse. If there is a water source nearby, there will be a farm village.¡¹ When I say so, Sedeia nods several times while touching her jaw with her finger. ¡¸Oh, as expected of boss. I was able to see a village as soon as you said it.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ Sedeia raised a voice of admiration. I was surprised and turned my eyes to the earth. In the meadow, there are about 20 to 30 private houses and a wooden fence that surrounds those. The problem is that there are dozens of people wearing armor in the back of the village. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think something is strange?¡¹ Eleanor said that while I¡¯m observing the state of the village diagonally from Sedeia. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s get down and scout before we are noticed. Lagreat, get down.¡¹ As I said so, the black dragon groaned and began descending immediately. It is quite far to the village. When we landed on the ground and we got off the back of Lagreat. Lagreat¡¯s body glowed faintly and gradually became smaller. The figure of the dragon disappeared in a moment and a figure of a boy wrapped in leather clothes with blonde hair and red eyes appeared there. ¡¸Fuu, after all, there is a sense of incongruity because I¡¯ve only seen that body lately.¡¹ ¡¸Lagreat is tired.¡¹ When I said that, when Lagreat was stretching out, a little girl shaking her short blond hair, which looks like a junior high school student, approached and tried to console Lagreat. Depending on a viewpoint, they can be called siblings but the girl is an elf. It is the high elf Sunny that has her body wrapped in a white robe. ¡¸Thank you, Lagreat. It is bad since we just get off but let¡¯s walk to that village. All right?¡¹ When I turned to the two of them, they bowed gracefully and thanked me. ¡¸Of course, my lord. Rather, I will brag to everyone that I fly to the sky with my lord on my back.¡¹ Lagreat said so and I give him a self-conscious smile. Sunny beside him stared at me with a look of envy. ¡¸Master, I want to carry master too.¡¹ What are you talking about? ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹ ***TN: It is really written like that.*** ¡¸Hau¡­I¡¯m sorry. I got off track¡­.¡¹ Sunny unintentionally voiced out what is on her mind. Her cheeks blushed as she looks down. Lagreat looks at Sunny on his side as if looking an idiot. ¡¸Ah¡­ for now, follow me while being vigilant on our surrounding.¡¹ When I told all of them, I walked in the direction of the village. There is still quite a distance to the village, should I run? When I thought of such a thing, a red haired woman that is diagonally at my back makes a sound of rubbing metal. It is the human Verossa who¡¯s wearing a white gilet with transparent frills and a red tutu shape like spread out skirt. ¡¸Boss, do you mind if I dance?¡¹ ***TN: This time Verossa called him Boss in english*** Verossa¡¯s job is a dancer who has a variety of supplementary skills. I remembered that she has a buff that increases physical strength as well as movement speed. ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, I want to move as unnoticeable as possible. I want to avoid battle against monsters as much as possible unless we bump into them directly.¡¹ When I said so and stopped walking, Verossa shook her hands and feet on the spot immediately, turned her body sideways and bowed her head gently. A dancer has a great deal of skill that does not need magical power but its disadvantage is it takes time to dance. It takes at least a few seconds during combat. Suddenly, I felt my body lightening as if floating. In reality, the world of fantasy has an uplifting feeling, but it was also this feeling that I had learnt again that this was not a dream. ¡¸All right, let¡¯s go.¡¹ When I switched my mind, I kicked the ground and began running to the village. I accelerate rapidly as if I am totally riding a car or a motorcycle just by kicking the ground twice. The short grass of the meadow flows to the back between rapidly. When I check the back while running, the figure of the members that are following me has their eyes checking the surroundings. Thanks to body strengthening, we were able to queue up in front of the fence that encloses the village without even taking a minute. I looked around the fence that is made of logs, apparently it seems that there is no entrance. I thought of jumping over the fence to enter the village that we will definitely judged as an enemy. We went around the village and decided to go to the other side which seemed to be the front of the village. We hid ourselves to the shadow of the fence and watched the state of the group that wore armor that are occupying the front of the village. ¡¸I wish they would come out early.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, no matter how you look at it, they can¡¯t win if no help will come.¡¹ ¡¸There is no difference! Hahaha!¡¹ Men who were armed with swords and spears in their hands and are wearing worn-out armor were laughing. After all, they seem to be not a good thing for the village. Can we build a good relationship with the village residents if we get these guys? When I was plotting such a thing, a number of people appeared from the village. There are two big men and a little girl. Both men have an armor, a shield, and a double-edged sword. The girl has a clear features but looks slightly young, probably around 16 or 17. She had a dark blue hair and is wearing a black robe on top of her leather clothes. She also has a metal wand in her hand. When the girl stood between the men, she raised a voice toward the group that are wearing armor. ¡¸This village will not offer anything to you! Please give up and go home!¡¹ When the girl cried out in a loud voice, she heard a laughter from a group that are wearing armor in return. ¡¸I thought you came out to present the young lady!¡¹ ¡¸Buhahaha! That¡¯s good! That will be the order!¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, we won¡¯t accept a woman alone! We did not wait here for one day just for a little girl!¡¹ Such foolish words were thrown by the group that are wearing armor. The girl and the men on her left and right stiffened their body. When the girl decided to step forward, she moved her small mouth and hung up her wand. ¡¸What! Don¡¯t allow her to chant!¡¹ Such a voice rose among the group that are wearing armor as they panicked with the girls action. Some men began to run toward the girl. In addition, arrows and stones also fly to the girl continuously. ¡¸I¡¯ll stop you!¡¹ ¡¸Oooh!¡¹ The girl did not try to avoid the projectiles, instead the men in her left and right that were holding shields are protecting her. The metallic sound and dull blows sounded consecutively, and one of the two men got his knees on the ground. ¡¸Now! Yaree!¡¹ Immediately, the men that are wearing armor become excited. However, the girl¡¯s movement is slightly faster than the hands of the group wearing armor that are approaching the girl. ¡¸Water! Flow together!¡¹ When the girl shouted, something like a semitransparent blue wall appeared in front of the girl. The two men who were protecting the girl are also moving away from the front of the girl. The next moment, three men who are wearing armor who had come to the immediate side of the girl were swept away by the tsunami-like currents. The tsunami that the girl casted approached the center of the group that are wearing armor in no time. Nearly half of the men who are wearing armor were swept away. ¡¸Well, is that the magic of this world? It¡¯s quite good. How much power do you feel from it?¡¹ This is the first time I witnessed the magic of this other world so I asked everyone. ¡¸Yes. It took a long time to cast but I think the power and the scale is comparable to intermediate level water magic, Flood Rain.¡¹ ¡¸A magic of that extent is incapable of always breaking barrier.¡¹ ¡¸No no no, if that girl is still learning magic, she¡¯ll be good in a year or two.¡¹ ¡¸However, she¡¯s the only magician in this village. She¡¯s on a business trip, right?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s great even though she¡¯s small.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡¹ I wanted to hear their opinion and everyone expressed their thoughts. I turned to the girl after seeing that my companions don¡¯t feel any tension at all. Although the number of the group that are wearing armor is greatly reduced, their fighting spirit still remains as they yell their war cry towards the girl. The girl is sitting on the ground while her shoulder go up and down intensely. The two men who are supposed to be her guards still can¡¯t stand. When I sigh to the sight, I called out to my subordinates behind me. ¡¸It would be no problem if it was that much. Eleanor, kick them off. Lagreat and Sunny, protect the girl then treat the bodyguards afterwards. The rest will come with me.¡¹ As I ordered everyone, I stepped in the dogfight site. In the next moment, the men wearing the armor that would be quite weight were being flipped like bowling pins. ******************** AN: I guess the story finally progressed. It¡¯s not my imagination. ******************** Chapter 5 - Astonishment of a Certain Girl Chapter 5 ¨C Astonishment of a Certain Girl Chapter 5 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week mahou shoujo from the previous chapter¡¯s POV Enjoy reading! ******************** AN: POV of the girl from another world It has become unusually long, I hope you¡¯ll read it. ******************** The farthest village. Grado is a remote village located just between the Rembrandt Kingdom and the Galland Empire. That is my hometown. By chance, it seems that I have a talent as a magician. I far as I remember, I can somehow manipulate mana. My parents were pleased with it so they asked the only magician in our village,an old man, to teach me basic knowledge and practices of magic. I surpassed the power of the old man on my 11th birthday so my parents decided to enroll me in a prestigious school of magic. The Grado is within the territory of the Rembrandt kingdom for the time being. That¡¯s why it has been decided that I¡¯m going to the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s National Academy of Magic in the capital of the Rembrandt Kingdom. In terms of magic, Rembrandt Kingdom is a bit inferior to other countries. Because of that, the magic academy¡¯s gate is open to everyone to be able to secure talented persons as much as possible. And, if you enroll at the academy and was able to be at the top 100, admission is free. In addition, the top 50 students, recognized as someone having high rank ability, are directly employed by the Rembrandt Kingdom. At the academy, I somehow manage to raise my rank up to the 50th place. Those who are ranked at the 50th to the 60th place are being recruited by nobles. I participated in a ball for noble that students from the academy can participate in last year. There, I met the Earl of my hometown, Margrave Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi, face to face. ***TN: As far as I know, a margrave is equal to a marquis. This kingdom is probably one of those that gives margrave title to the feudal lord whose territory borders another country.*** When I tell the margrave that I want to work under him, Margrave Villiers gladly approved it. I was forced to dance for one song on the spot. I was embarrassed because I gathered everyone¡¯s attention, but I remember that I felt like a heroine of a story. After graduating from school, I aimed towards my hometown to be able to report it to my parents. We have always exchanged letters but haven¡¯t seen the face of my parents for five years. During the return journey, my heart throbbed that makes my 2 week long carriage journey bearable. By the way, I negotiated with the peddler to hire me as a guard which makes my travel cost free and I will even earn 1 gold coin. Speaking of gold coin, one is enough for a family to live sufficiently for three months. When I arrived at the village, I went to see my parents in a triumphant way. However, reunions with my parents were not as bright as I had imagined. ¡¸Welcome back, you have grown. ¡¹ My mother who smiled while saying so is so thin that it looks like her meat was scraped off. She raised her upper body on the bed with her back rolled like an old woman. ¡¸Wha, what happened mother!? ¡¹ I made a screaming voice and headed down to my mother. Then, whether my loud voice had offended her body, mother laughed and cough as if having been troubled. ¡¸I¡¯ve been getting worse since two years ago¡­. I didn¡¯t write it in the letter so that I wouldn¡¯t worry you who¡¯s doing your best alone. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ My father had a painful look and lightly rubbed my mother¡¯s back. Looking at it, my father seems to be thinner than before and his body has become smaller. He worked desperately in order to find a cure for mother. ¡¸I kept it a secret because I thought that my condition will improve before you go home. You studied properly and graduated quickly. You could have tried to learn a little more slowly. ¡¹ My mother said a joke and laughed happily. I could not bear it. I sat down beside my mother, talked a lot about the memories that I wanted to tell my parents, such as things about school, magic, life in the kingdom. ¡¸Therefore, Mother. I¡¯ll be working for the Earl from now on. Anyway, because I was ranked as the 56th.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s amazing!¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re going back to the capital, do you have travel expenses?¡¹ ¡¸I was a guard to the peddler so he gave me one gold coin.¡¹ ¡¸Arara, you have become a person who can stand on her own. When you were in this village, you were an awfully shy person to the extent that it makes me worry.¡¹ When I tried hard to tell the recent situation with a smile, my mother finds it very funny and sometimes she smiles as if very amused. This was the conversation that I had envisioned. To me who is in the capital that is missing her hometown, this is the conversation with my mother that I have dreamt of. But I¡¯m not happy at all. ¡¸Mother, I did my best¡­ So, get well soon¡­ this¡­¡¹ The limit of patience has come. My nose is painful, my tears overflow from my eyes. I do not want to show such a figure. I do not want to bother my parents. But I was not able to suppress it. My father gently stroked my head who¡¯s crying like a child. At that time, noisy footsteps and voices rang out from outside the house. ¡¸I¡¯ll take a look.¡¹ When father said that, he opened the door of our house and put his face out. I saw the back of my father talking to our neighbor outside our house. I could say that anxiety sprang up in my chest. Due to my father ¡®s opening the door, the outside bustle hit my earlobe like a clear alarm bell. ¡¸Apparently, there seems to be fellows that are claiming to be a mercenary group that is trying to break into the village. Now, the village chief seems to be earning time by saying that he is going to gather money and foods.¡¹ My father tells us that while looking at us with a stern expression. ¡¸Buying time¡­. what are you going to do with the time you earn? Even the knight group will not go to such a place and going to a nearby village to call for help will not make it in time.¡¹ When I say so, my father who is watching my mother dropped a glance at me. ¡¸¡­in other words, while the mercenary group have forcibly occupied the village, they will take whatever they can take and we will flee from the back. Although the possibility is low, they might withdraw after taking only the goods and money. For the time being, you must head for the other side of the village with the luggage you have earlier.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, what will father and mother do!? If father carries mother and moves, you¡¯ll definitely be caught!¡¹ Father was amazed with what I said as I objected. However, father swings his head without taking my objection. ¡¸There is a high possibility that there are mercenaries on the other side of the village. Maybe something will happen if you¡¯re alone. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If that happens, I¡¯ll run.¡¹ The two of them said so and gave me my luggage. There were no fluctuation in their pupils and their resolution is absolute. I, no, I also¡­ I decided to prepare. ¡¸¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll go ahead and wait in the back of the village.¡¹ As I said so, they nodded with a smile as if they were relieved. I reconfirmed the two of them, take my luggage and left the house first. And I ran looking for the village chief. ¡¸¡­ However, is it really good? If you can do it for sure¡­ No, either way, the result will be good for the village regardless of the success or failure.¡¹ The village chief showed a complex expression, but in the end he listened to my proposal. I desperately carried my fidgety legs as if it has been in heat. I headed to the place where the mercenary group is in with two villager that were in charge of hunting. ¡¸Muu, my trembling from excitement doesn¡¯t stop.¡¹ ¡¸Your bluff is¡­.well, in this small village, it is probably foolish to show it before the eyes of the people.¡¹ While listening to such a conversation between the two, I opened my mouth in front of the mercenary group. I probably should have think of what to say in advance. When I realized it, I was already kneading magical power desperately. It is a magic that boast as the second most powerful anti army spell of the water system. I take pride in this magic that is even a top class spell in the academy. However, it is regrettable that it has a very long casting time, will I be able to use it in time? I think this is the reason why I couldn¡¯t break the 50th place barrier. However, this has given the mercenary group a big setback and should have earned enough time for everyone to escape. When I thought so, I saw the mercenary guys approaching from here at a distance of about 20 meters. The power of the glares from the mercenary group is abnormal. It has an overwhelming hatred against me who has exhausted her magical powers. However, if they break through here, my mother¡­ I found myself standing up while clenching my teeth. There is no winning. The two people who escorted me were wounded. But I have to do something! As I was determined to do so, the men who wore armor in front of me danced in the sky. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ When I was broken off with the spectacle before my eyes, I heard a cute voice of a girl. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I tried to look for it, there was a blond girl in a white robe that looks younger than me. ¡¸There seems to be no injury. The men over there will be taken care of so be relieved.¡¹ When the girl says only that in a flat voice without the tension, I looked at men wearing armor which dances the in the sky. Looking at it, there is a blond girl that is putting her hand on the wounds of the two guys that escorted me. Turning my eyes to the mercenary group again, I understood what is happening to them as I look as they scatter. It¡¯s unbelievable. A woman with long blonde hair wearing a beautiful dress was beating the men in armor with her bare hands. Moreover, the woman is surprisingly beautiful. I wonder if she is a sister of these girls. ¡¸Wha, what? What¡¯s going on? Ah, what is that person doing?¡¹ The girl tilted her head in confusion as if she didn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡¸¡­She¡¯s hitting them.¡¹ I was speechless and hardened to the answer that came from the strangely pretty girl. How does a large adult fly in the air with just getting hit? Voices of men, that were losing consciousness multiplied from a distance, petrified me. ¡¸Hmm, are you okay? This was a dangerous place. By the way, may I ask you for direction a little? Ah, please let me know the name of the country and the name of this place.¡¹ When I looked at the direction of the voice, as I doubt my ear from the out-of-place question, there were seven or eight men and women walking towards me. ******************** AN: Thank you for reading. I am likely to cry as I think that you were able to read this. I¡¯ll also get a runny nose. Damn it, fellow house dust. The two escorts were poorly treated. Well, they are such a fellow. ******************** Chapter 6 - The First Conversation Chapter 6 ¨C The First Conversation Chapter 6 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: There¡¯s still no different world atmosphere. It is more of a European Middle Ages-like feeling. Ah, is it because only a village appear yet? ******************** The confused girl and the two men are surprised as their injuries were cured. And, in the distance, the last body wearing an armor danced in the sky. It is truly a different world. It¡¯s a fantasy scene. However, I never thought that Eleanor will fight barehanded. Though it is certain that I directed a suitable instruction, she just tear off the men who are wearing armor and throw them bare handed¡­. ¡¸A, ano¡­ ¡¹ When I was thinking about that idly misery, the girl turned to me and calls out. The girl doesn¡¯t know who to look at so she opens her mouth while her gaze wanders. I wonder whether her mental disturbance has recovered enough to answer my question. When I look at the girl again, I noticed that the girl¡¯s condition is somewhat strange. ¡¸Hmm? Are you feeling ill? It doesn¡¯t look like you got hurt, but are you injured somewhere?¡¹ The girl¡¯s complexion was a little bad and her fingers were trembling. No, perhaps she may be terrified by Eleanor who rages like a demon lord. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s just magic exhaustion¡­ I will recover after a while.¡¹ The girl replied with a slight drop of eyes as if ashamed. I open my mouth unconsciously like what I¡¯ve always done in the game. ¡¸Item box, Magic Potion¡¹ As I said that, the girl lifted her face with a momentum like a spring-mounted doll. I raised my right hand a little while I was not quite aware of what made the girl make that surprised face. Then, a red vial was being gripped in my right hand as if it had been originally there. Although I was unconscious, I was secretly relieved because I can still use the item box just like the time of the game. But the girl looked at me with her two eyes rounded like a dish. I offered a nutritious drink size magic potion to the girl who stopped moving. It is a glass bottle that has a shape of a container of perfume but has red liquid instead. ¡¸Eh, su, such¡­.such expensive thing¡­ I will recover in time.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need money.¡¹ It seems that magic potion is expensive based on the reaction of the girl. I thought I should refrain from trying to sell the magic potion to the girl. Magic potions are certainly more expensive than potions. It¡¯s about as much as a high potion. However, the girl shook her head and refused to accept the magic potion. ¡¸Uu, I can¡¯t accept that! Because my magical power will recover in half a day.¡¹ ¡¸No, drink it.¡¹ I said it instinctively with my eyes half-opened after I heard that it will take her half day to recover. Was the girl surprised with my strong way of saying things? She unwillingly received the potion. For a while, the girl had a gaze between me and my magic potion. It seems that she decided to drink it, she took the small bottle cap with her trembling fingers and put the liquid in her mouth. ¡¸Th, this is¡­. This is a magic potion¡­¡¹ The girl who drank up the deep red, blood like magic potion look at the empty bottle with amazement as she felt her magical power recover. Maybe Magic Potion is more expensive than I thought. I thought of such a thing but denied it in my heart when I look at the small village that looks like a small settlement. There is no doubt that it will be unusual for a magic potion to be here since it is a simple countryside village. The merchant who comes to peddle must be considerably raising the price to cover the freight fare. No, she is the only one who can cast magic to the point that she challenges a group of mercenary with only two guards. No matter how you think about it, there is no demand for magic potion in this village. I opened my mouth to the girl when I was convinced by myself. ¡¸Now, let me hear your answer to my question.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, ah¡­. that is, I would like to ask you if I could¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but could you come to the village once? You drove away the mercenary group¡­.no, I want to talk with the village chief about your reward for annihilating them.¡¹ The girl said so falteringly and looked up at my face apologetically. It is unavoidable that the color of vigilance and awe is mixed in somewhere. Now, if I tell the girl that Eleanor is standing behind her without making a sound, she may faint. ¡¸That¡¯s right. The more information the better. Can you introduce me to the village chief?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes! Let¡¯s go to the village immediately. ¡¹ The girl regained her spirit with my answer. ¡¸Hmm? What should be done with the mercenary group? ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Have you kill them? ¡¹ The girl looked at the collapsed state of the mercenary group in the meadow with a strange face. ¡¸Did you kill them? ¡¹ When Eleanor, who¡¯s standing behind the girl, hears it, she shakes her head left and right. ¡¸No, I add some tentative allowance because master instructed me to kick them off. Though I paralyze them. ¡¹ ¡¸Hie!? ¡¹ The girl jumped up with a sharp scream upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s voice behind her. I hold my chest with my hand, the girl gledges at Eleanor¡¯s face and nodded. ¡¸I¡¯ll tell my men to restrain them because they seem to be alive. I leave the mercenary group to the village¡¯s judgment.¡¹ When I said that, the girl was just nodding many times without saying anything. ¡ªScene Change¡ª When we enter the village and rolled up the mercenary group who are bounded at the entrance of the village, several villagers appeared. Everyone is a man, except for one person. There are only wooden houses in this village. There are no such things as shops and inn. There are only single-story houses and barns. Unexpectedly, the villagers were not only old people. Is it not being depopulated? When I was thinking something rude to the village, a group of men and women came out among the villagers. There is also a morbidly thin woman that is supported by a man. Is it anger and sorrow that floats in the face of the man and woman? That is a very complicated look, no, they are looking at the magician girl. The man was looking at the girl with a stern expression, but he suddenly opened her mouth to her gaze. ¡¸I¡¯ve heard from Keema. I cannot thank you enough for saving this village. And my daughter¡¯s life¡­ Thank you very much. I¡¯m very sorry, but I want to talk to my daughter at once. Can I take my daughter?¡¹ Keema might be either of the two men that is guarding the girl. ¡¸Ah, I do not mind. Only the three of them tried to stop the mercenary group. You might have been worried.¡¹ When I told so as I acknowledged the man¡¯s intentions, the man caught his mouth as if to clench his teeth and lowered his head silently and deeply. It seems to be that the men and women are the girls parents, but as far as their attitude is concerned, the girl seems to have taken such actions without their consent. The girl also saw her parent¡¯s feelings. She has a face that was about to cry like her parents. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­. I¡¯ll take a few seats out. I will sincerely tell your success to the village chief by all means.¡¹ The girl stopped and said so with a face that wanted to detain her feelings, but I didn¡¯t say anything in particular and just nodded. For a girl who I met for the first time, it is impossible for me to mediate a father-daughter quarrel. I mean, I¡¯ll get yelled as well. Were feelings transmitted from my face? The girl walks heavily toward her parents. When I was looking at the back of the girl while she¡¯s leaving, a middle-age man stepped forward. ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you. I am the village chief, Denma. Thank you so much for this time. Thanks to you, the village was saved. If your time permits, please feel free to relax at my house.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, thank you.¡¹ ******************** AN: Is there anyone who read this? It seems to be able to write a comment¡­ Is it a phantom? Ah, it is not a dream¡­! My nosebleed doesn¡¯t stop! ******************** Chapter 7 - Elementary Level Information of the Different World Chapter 7 ¨C Elementary Level Information of the Different World Chapter 7 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Now, it is information of the different world. It is time to explain the world¡­ People who doesn¡¯t want to read this can make it through. The first and last lines are not related to the story! ******************** When I was guided to the village chief¡¯s house, I was surprised that it was a medium size, beautiful house. The floor, the table, chairs and backrest, and the furnitures are made of woods. I think I have made a fool of the civilization level of this village. It seems that I miscalculate because I was prepared for a rather low level house. Though it can be said that the living environment in this world differs for each country, I guess it is safe to say that they have a tough life like the middle-ages of earth. The quality of life is also known because nearly half of the population is less than 15 years old. It seems that the average life expectancy was about 30 years old at most. Given that the population was gradually increasing in every country, a fortunate couple who survived until their 30s can give birth 4 to 5 children in their lifetime and about half of them survive. People other than nobles and wealthy merchants are presumed to have had such a life. Then, although there are only relatively young villagers, the average life expectancy will be high if there are many adults who can be said to be middle-aged in small rural villages in rural areas. No, it might be an influence of magic. Due to magic, the average life expectancy has increased and many adults with proficient work remain, and food circumstances and standard of living may be contrary to the civilization level. ¡¸Ano, are all of you adventurer? If so, can you please say your rank? I¡¯d like to pay with the same amount as an emergency request according to your rank as thanks¡­.¡¹ The village mayor seemed to be apologetic. He may be wary of being demanded by us a great amount of money. Normally, you will not suddenly go and talk about money. I want to preach about negotiation and business talk by all means as a sales person. However, an adventurer? Because of the existence of magic, individual power is likely to protrude. You will be more likely to be suddenly attacked by bandits tens of times more if you¡¯re living in middle ages compared to modern times. In a world without firearms, such a group can only be handled by tens of people, if not, it¡¯s impossible. I opened the mouth while feeling a difference with the history of the earth subtly in order to answer the question of the village chief. ¡¸Ah, we are not adventurers. We came from the considerably far-off place. Because the reward is unnecessary, can you just give information in return?¡¹ When I said so, the village chief flashed his eyes in a troubled and difficult look but he seemed to be relieved. ¡¸Information? To be honest, there is not much goods and money in this village so I¡¯m really grateful but I¡¯m not sure if we can give you great information because we¡¯re just countrymen¡­¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. You just need to say what you know.¡¹ I started the information gathering of the different world as I say that to the village chief who lowered his head to apologize. ******************** ¡¸Hmm, so that¡¯s it.¡¹ When I murmured, the village chief looked at me with a face that suggested fatigue. ¡¸Naa, are you satisfied?¡¹ Did it take two hours from then? I heard everything that is considered a normal information and common sense from the village chief. Country name, population, territory. Royalty, nobility, common people. Unit of money, number of days a year, unit of time. Why are you asking such a thing? The village chief spent most of his time with such a face. What I understand is that this Grado village is now at the western end of Rembrandt Kingdom. And, they are also at the western end of the country that borders them, the Galland Empire. There are no other neighboring countries. In other words, although it was unclear as to the other side of the sea, for the village chief of Grado village, this place is the farthest in the world. Therefore, although it is not said directly, it seems that it is called the farthest village by the people in other villages and towns. Regarding Rembrandt Kingdom, population is unknown. He doesn¡¯t know the details about the royal family either. I don¡¯t get the exact territory but it seems that it is called the world¡¯s greatest power. The thing that they are most detailed about is that this is the territory of the margrave. After that are basic things that even a child knows. One year is 360 days. One month is thirty days. The time of the day is basically the position of the sun. Only nobles and rich people have clocks. The unit of the currency is called a dinar. One piece of money called the iron coin is a dinar. One copper coin is ten dinars. A silver coin is one hundred dinar. A large silver coin is a thousand dinars. A gold coin is ten thousand dinars. A large gold coin is 100,000 dinars A white gold coin is 1 million dinar. With what I¡¯ve heard, 1 dinar is about 80 to 100 yen. The adventurer ranks from the bottom is E to A. It seems that the reward for a rank A adventurer party is about 1 large gold coin. In other words, it means that several people have to break up the reward of about 10 million yen. Also, although an exception, it seems that adventurers of rank S also exist. They are one¡¯s that gain an extremely excellent achievement and has a battle ability that can match a thousand. It seems that the village chief himself never seen one so he¡¯s skeptical in saying. It is about this world¡¯s civilization afterwards. It seems that the capital¡¯s civilization does not exceeds the cultural level of European middle ages. Due to the existence of magic, gun powder doesn¡¯t exist, and of course car. Unlike the Middle Ages of Earth, the living environment of this world has a higher standard. However, it seems that the mortality rate is not that different. The difference with earth is that children die a lot regardless of their age. The reason is simple. The existence of monsters. It seemed that there are monsters here. Monsters doesn¡¯t seem to come out on the road except the big shots. There is little danger if you travel through a road with a lot of traffic. However, there seems to be some cases where a few monsters stray and invade highways and villages. As for food, clothing and shelter, clothes are generally used and people who use the highway wears leather and light iron armor. Shoes are mainly made of leather. The food is surprisingly substantial, breads and noodles are the staple food, but for some countries, it is beans, potatoes, or rice. Shelter is a house made of cheap woods that has two or three rooms. Plaster is painted on the wall, and windows are shutter type that is not made of glass. The village chief house is also like that. When it comes to a good house, it is one made of dry brick or a stone house. Durability and security are improved. Noble family houses build stone houses including houses of their employees and guard knights. Employees and knights houses surrounds the main building. Only the main building that the nobles live in are luxurious as it is made of special bricks with different colors. Basically, only nobles and the royal family has glass windows. In general, things that uses glass such as mirror, are not circulated in the market. Paper is the main parchment and it seems that there are some paper made from wood fibers in the capital. I was very happy to hear useful information and nodded shallowly. The village chief who was poked with a tired face opened his mouth with a fearful atmosphere. ¡¸So, is there anything else?¡¹ Hearing the village chief¡¯s words,I looked at the face of the members lined up at the back to check if there was a missing information. At that time, the sound of a hastily opened door resounded in the room. ¡¸Ple, please help!¡¹ The magician girl appeared. ******************** Even if I tried to write it clearly, there is neither moisture nor moist. This is the real ability of lactic acid bacteria! ***TN: Author¡¯s name is Ny¨±sankin which means lactic acid bacteria.*** Fermenting literature is the talent! ******************** Chapter 8 - The Miracle that Swooped Down to the Legends Chapter 8 ¨C The Miracle that Swooped Down to the Legends Chapter 8 of After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Now, can I write speedy development? I don¡¯t mind if the anxious eyes of the readers pop out too much. ******************** The girl who came to call me is crying her eyes out. We headed to the girl¡¯s house as she requested. I was convinced how serious the girl¡¯s situation is in as the villagers and the village chief know of the circumstances of the girl as they gather in the vicinity. The girl¡¯s house only has two rooms, the bed is stacked straws covered in cloth. While being supported by the girl¡¯s father on the bed, the girl¡¯s mother is spitting out a large amount of blood from her mouth and tries to relax her body. She looks blood-drained and her eyelids were closed. I unintentionally thought that she had died. ¡¸Mother, Mother! I, because of me!¡¹ The girl hugs her mother¡¯s hand to her chest and cries out to me. Seeing the overflowing tears and trembling lips of the girl will not stop, I walked up to the girl¡¯s mother silently and pointed my right hand palm up. ¡¸Item box, Elixir¡¹ When I said that, a small white vial appears in my right hand. Although the vial is a glass bottle that is about ten centimeters, it has a considerable presence due to its fine decoration. ¡¸Let her drink it.¡¹ When I said that, the girl received the small bottle quickly from my hands. In front was the father of the girl that is taken away in astonishment. While the girl is taking off the lid of the bottle to let her mother drink it, Eleanor comes diagonally behind me. ¡¸Is it all right?¡¹ Eleanor is asking about the elixir. ¡¸How much remained?¡¹ ¡¸Each of us has one and the two guild warehouses have 400 each, approximately 2000.¡¹ ¡¸And the materials for production?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I am sorry. I an unable to grasp entirely.¡¹ I listened to Eleanor¡¯s reply and looked at the rest of the members in the doorway of the room. ¡¸Well, there was no alchemist in this corps. It¡¯s okay. No problem.¡¹ As I looked at Eleanor and told her that, she bowed once and get back. ¡¸A, ano¡­. will this be able to save my mother¡­?¡¹ When I looked back, the girl look up to me as she hold her mother¡¯s hand. ¡¸If this medicine will not be able to help her, I¡¯m sorry but I have no other means. She seems to be asleep, keep her warm and nurse her.¡¹ As I said so, the girl wiped her tears with her hand and shook her head in the vertical direction. ¡¸Y, yes¡­ Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ I raised one hand and return an answer to the girl who gives her thanks. We get out of the girl¡¯s house. There were many villagers outside who watched this anxiously. However, I¡¯m sure no one will be able to say ¡°Maybe it will be okay.¡±. We silently moved to the entrance of the village. There were also figures of mercenaries who could not move yet at the entrance of the village, but I just turned to the village chief who came after us without minding it in particular. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s return to the base for the time being. Moreover, we might come here again after a few days.¡¹ ¡¸Are you going home already?¡¹ The village chief raised his voice without hiding his surprise of my remark. It seems that he assumed that we were travelling so he thought that we¡¯re going to spend a night. However, for me, were not in a situation where we can relax outside. We haven¡¯t got information about the surrounding area yet. Anyway, the village is just a short ride from Lagreat. ¡¸Ah, I have some business to do.¡¹ When I said so, the village chief nodded with regret. ¡¸Is that so?¡­ I do not intend to stall you. However, selling the mercenary group as criminal slaves will fetch a good amount of money. Excuse me, but could you tell me your name? Is your base the Misare Village? Or perhaps it is in the Galland Empire¡­.¡¹ The village chief looked over our clothes while asking such a thing. It seems that law offenders can be sold as criminal slaves. A healthy man who can fight is in demand and seems to be sold for five pieces of gold. By the way, a debt slave has a usual price and a criminal slave has half the price and it seems that there is no problem treating them considerably bad. I did not have the courage to go with the flow so I do not know the price of a beautiful woman slave. ¡¸My name is Ren. Our base is a little far away and is secluded. I don¡¯t need the money earned from selling the mercenaries so you can have it.¡¹ I said Ren but it is neither my real name nor my user name. Well, Ren Ren sounds like a panda¡¯s name. ¡¸Such, take at least the money¡­..¡¹ The village chief is completely grateful but he is embarrassed for not being able to return the favor. It might seem to be eerie oppositely if I am too unselfish. I somehow decided to reconsider my request. ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s see. Then, give me a land in this village or an adjacent land. There is something I want to do a bit. Ah, it won¡¯t trouble the village so be relieved.¡¹ ¡¸Land is it? That, of course, is not a problem ¡­ I feel like it is not quite a reward ¡­¡¹ The village chief approved it while tilting his neck to my demand. I heard the village chief¡¯s reply, and I think it was a very meaningful intercultural exchange. ¡¸Well, then, we¡¯re all going home. Fly¡¹ I turned to everyone and use Fly magic on myself. My body rose to the surface for about two meters. In the midst of the uproar of the villagers, Eleanor, who had grasped my intention without asking, called Sunny and Lagreat. ¡¸¡¸Plural fly¡¹¡¹ Sunny and Lagreat use group fly magic, and ten other people except me also emerge in the sky. ¡¸I¡¯ll come again.¡¹ I told the village chief from the air, slowly went up to the sky, and began moving to the direction of the base when it was about 10 meters high. ¡¸It will not matter to fly like this next time.¡¹ Suddenly, such a line was said from above, I nodded to Verossa who¡¯s flying behind. ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome to get down far away then run every time. It would be better if you showed your ability as neither them nor us are hostile.¡¹ When I talked about my thoughts, Lagreat came flying right next to me. ¡¸Indeed my lord. But shouldn¡¯t you fly high in the sky? You would look like a god that way.¡¹ Lagreat says a joke and laugh happily. ¡¸We cannot go out casually. It seems that most adventurers are free to move around.¡¹ When I say so, a young man with light armor with black skin approached. It is the wolf beastkin Sainos. Sainos black hair is fluttering in the win. Although he¡¯s in the sky, his arms is crossed for some reason. ¡¸My lord, I ask you to be an adventurer by all means. This time, I was not very useful as the bodyguard of my lord at all.¡¹ As the Sainos came down with a grim face, I moved forward to get away and looked back at everyone. ¡¸Sainos, and everyone too, were made to act in a group in case of emergency. I think it was a good to do have done nothing.¡¹ When I said that, everyone nodded a bit dissatisfied. However, only Eleanor and Lagreat were nodding with a smile. After a while, the base of Guild, our residence, G. I. Jou came into view. While I went down in front of the castle¡¯s main gate, I looked at the castle. On the observatory and the castle wall, and on the stone pavement that leads to the castle, there were several teams guarding and they turned their face here as they noticed. ¡¸Welcome back, my lord.¡¹ When I get down in front of the main gate, a white-haired man wrapped in a chic style butler¡¯s clothes, walks here and quickly lowered his head. It is the demonkin Dion, a magician that has the ability to be the core of our guild. ¡¸Your bath has been prepared. Would you like to have dinner after bathing? The content of the dinner is an animal that looks like a wild boar that was caught nearby.¡¹ ¡¸A, Ah, I understand. Thank you.¡¹ Dion rattled much in a dash so I replied with bewilderment. When I twisted my head and looked at Dion¡¯s face, he looked back at me with a nasty face. ¡¸If you do not mind, let¡¯s go to the castle. Even if you¡¯re fuzzy, I don¡¯t want to waste my lord¡¯s precious time.¡¹ Though his words are polite, he handled it roughly. I remember it after seeing Dion¡¯s back which should have picked me up, the lord. I made it, his character, he¡¯s an S. ******************** AN: Thank you for reading and the eye drops. Someone might want some medical expenses after reading an excessively poor writing. ******************** Chapter 9 - The Village Chief is Surprised Chapter 9 ¨C The Village Chief is Surprised After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: This chapter is in the village chief¡¯s POV Someone is really pleased? The one who wrote it, come out. ******************** We finally regained our sanity after we saw them fly to the sky to the end of the world. ¡¸Now, that¡¯s flying magic, right?¡¹ ¡¸No, you idiot! Flying magic is a movement spell that can only be used by a court magician or a Magic Guild executive! Perhaps they are using a magic item or something ¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! Even in the hero story for children, there is no such magic item!¡¹ ¡¸Then, did everyone of them fly with magic?¡¹ ¡¸N, no¡­ that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡¹ I was reminded by the villagers who were excited and make a commotion after remembering what happened a while ago. A young man that seems to be their leader handed something like a medicine to Sherry. They neutralize the mercenary group with just the ten of them. Furthermore, the leader of the mysterious group gave them medicine and flew in the sky. What on earth was that? I was not able to comprehend even if I think of it so I visited the house of Mr. and Mrs. Dan, Sherry¡¯s home. ¡¸Dan! How¡¯s your body condition¡­.¡¹ When I knocked at the open door of the Dan¡¯s house, I saw the figure of Sherry embracing Miera who is lying on the bed. She¡¯s weeping. Even Dan, who¡¯s not usually perturbed, is shedding tears. No way. I felt my chest tightened and quietly headed towards Dan. ¡¸Da, Dan. Miera is¡­¡¹ When he heard me, Dan look at me and raises the edge of his mouth. ¡¸¡­ She regained consciousness. However, she still can¡¯t get up.¡¹ Dan muttered with a tear-dripping voice and quietly shed tears again. ¡¸Hey, Sherry? Mother¡¯s body is mysteriously light. I think I should get up since the village chief is also here?¡¹ ¡¸No, No. Absolutely not! You must take a rest today!¡¹ Miera pats Sherry¡¯s head while giving a wry smile. Sherry weeps in joy as she sees her mother¡¯s energetic face. I cried in the sight of the two of them. However, medicine and recovery magic has no effect on Miera¡¯s condition. It is said the the only thing that can save her is life water which is a phantom secret medicine. I thought up to there and was startled. As though the dam of my river of thought broke down, their words and behavior reproduced in my head. ¡¸No, no, no, they were apostles of god that were sent here.¡¹ In my mutter, Dan, who was next to me, looked at me with a frightened face. ¡¸They quite smell of a human being¡­¡¹ Dan replied with a negative connotation even though he¡¯s one of the party that benefited from the miracle. ¡¸How about this? The apostles acted with that kind of attitude on the purpose of us not getting nervous. That must be it.¡¹ I admonished the disrespectful Dan but he just laughs with his nose and shrugged his shoulders. ¡¸What is an apostle? Aren¡¯t they the one that runs an errand from god like granting weapons, armors, magic items and God¡¯s doctrine?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! That must be it! You¡¯ve seen their divine figure! Listen and be amazed. The apostles told me that they¡¯re going home and flew in the sky. Everyone saw it.¡¹ When I raised my voice to my explanation, Dan looked at me with a shabby face. ¡¸Then, rather than an apostle, aren¡¯t they heroes that received magic items? Did they really fly back? In the evening , the prairie ground fades away near the horizon.¡¹ Oh, God. This stupid stubborn blockhead is making a profane remark. Please drop divine punishment on his head. ¡¸Dan. As far as I can see, we cannot return the favor we received if you talk about them in an ill manner. Even if heaven forgives you, I will not forgive you.¡¹ I was indignant at Dan¡¯s shameless remark. However, Dan shook his head with a smile. What is that smile? I am angry. ¡¸I am just returning a just argument against your delusion. I will risk my life to repay the young man. That¡¯s right, village chief. Where did they go? I want to take care of my wife if possible but I¡¯ll escort them around.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ So let¡¯s say that those people flew away in the sky and returned home.¡¹ As I announced it indignantly, Dan clearly sighed so I could hear it. ¡¸Okay, okay. So, which way did they fly? They surely didn¡¯t flew straight up and disappear?¡¹ Oh, God. Please direct divine punishment to this insolent person. If possible, drop a troll on this one. ¡¸Gunununu¡­.. They have gone to the direction of the forest. Even further than this farthest village. In the depths of that forest, at the foot of the sharp mountains, is the forest of abyss where the dragon lives.¡¹ ¡¸It is only a rumor that there is a dragon there because it is called dragon valley. If we leave this area, the feudal lord¡¯s heart will stop first.¡¹ ¡¸Wa, the village chief of the era saw it and told me about it when I was still a child! ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s more than 100 years ago.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up brat!¡¹ -Sherry¡¯s POV- I looked at my father and the village chief that were quarrelling like children. My mother laughs while laying in bed. ¡¸Fufufu, he is really like a child.¡¹ ¡¸Mo, mother? Is your body okay?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s okay. Although I feel like choking from laughing too much.¡¹ My heart suddenly jumped when my mother coughs. But my mother smiled and looked up at me. Father who had been quarreling a little while ago, were also anxiously looking at mother¡¯s appearance. ¡¸Those people might ready be apostles of god. My body is incredibly lighter like my sickness is a lie. Perhaps I can run to the next village like a young one.¡¹ My mother laughed happily again when she said so. The complexion is certainly reddish and looks very healthy. ¡¸Even if you become energetic, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s about time to relax. Look, it¡¯s already night. You should sleep now.¡¹ When I said that and took my mother¡¯s hand, my mother made a wry smile and opened her mouth to the village chief. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. As there is a nagging daughter, I am sorry, but I¡¯ll sleep early.¡¹ ¡¸A, ah. I apologize for disturbing you. Dan, let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸You feel like coming tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸Shut up. I¡¯ll come again until you reform. Then, good night.¡¹ ¡¸Walk by a troll and die!¡¹ The village chief quarreled with my father until the end. Father also looks toward the door where the village chief exited with a ridiculous face. ¡¸Just what is that old man saying.¡¹ It was so unusual and interesting to see my father act like a child. I was laughing aloud with my mother involuntarily. ******************** The characters who came out was named for the first time. The name was decided from the beginning. It¡¯s true. ******************** Chapter 10 - Survey Around the Castle Completed (Monsters Exterminated) Chapter 10 ¨C Survey Around the Castle Completed (Monsters Exterminated) After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: I wrote this chapter to mainly touch information around the base and future prospects. The title is kind of heartless. It is a fearful story even in this world. ******************** What facility of the castle I spent most time creating? The answer is the three large baths. One is a beach resort type hot spring with waves that somehow was built in the basement. There are seaside cottages and summer festival stalls nearby. On the game maker¡¯s side, it is bad that there is a hot spring with wave. The second one is only a wide, three kinds of hot spring at the back of the castle. Of course, the interior walls, chairs, shelves, the lighting on the ceiling and pillars are decorated with the highest quality, luxurious items. By the way, the ceilings, the walls, the pillars and other decorations follow the optional theme of the Santa Maria Novella church in the game. Because it is not suitable for the interior of the bath, some modifications were made. The third is an open-air bath built in the rooftop of the the west side of the castle. There are cherry trees and big rocks, stone benches and tables in the surroundings. I don¡¯t know what happened but the women are exclusively using the open-air bath and the men are exclusively using the indoor bath. By the way, I am in the outdoor bath for some reason. Is it enviable? After washing down sweat and suffering anemia due to nosebleed without regret, it is meal time. Actually, the dining room ranks second on the facilities I built. I call it dining room because it is easier to say but it is actually close to a high level french restaurant. There was a grand piano in the corner of the room. During the game, it¡¯s completely just an ornament. By the way, when I touched the keys, I heard a sound. The dancer Verossa can play musical instrument because I set her to be able to do so. Let¡¯s try listening to her once. The cuisine that was served is a meat dish from wild boar like Dion said. How did I know that this is a wild boar meat? At the end of the course was its roasted head. It¡¯s definitely harassment. Idiot Dion. After enjoying hot springs and dinner, what is next? It is not table tennis. It is not a gentleman chess either. It is calling the leader of each division to determine mutual confirmation of the progress about our situation and future policies. This is a schedule of a work bug. I looked around the room thinking while such a thing. It is the conference room in the castle. It is a staircase like design like a lecture room in universities. The number of seats is 100 seats. Now, only the leader of each corps are present so the seats in the room is occupied by 40 individual excluding me. By the way, I was emotionally seating in the last seat. ¡¸Cartas party, perimeter search complete. The monsters were 100 orcs, 12 large orcs, 1 orc king, 1 orc queen¡­ Well, we found an orc village. I thought it would be possible to converse with the orc king but it tried to lay hand at the woman of our party so I chopped it off. Even if the monster evolves, it is still a monster. That¡¯s all.¡¹ The moment I heard chopped, I instinctively internalized. Laurel is a cruel, bad fellow. ¡¸Well, those are the information we gathered. Then, I will distribute the map that was created, please distribute and inform about the monsters in each corps. If you have any other concern, please write it down.¡¹ After listening to the reports of each of the corps, Eleanor distributed the map. The map that was distributed to me as a document is so precise that I wouldn¡¯t think that it was made in a short time. I have subordinates who had a job such as architect and artists so they probably created them. Production type characters such as alchemist and blacksmiths has low levels due to difficulty in battle. During the game, they also have meaningless setting and useless new skills. I was nodding quite satisfied while looking at the well-made map. ¡¸Master, the result of the survey is this, is there anything that worries you?¡¹ ¡¸No, there is nothing. Let¡¯s try to explore wider area tomorrow. About the monsters, how strong were they?¡¹ I ask her something like that because I could not concentrate and was absent minded during the conference. I was indeed just going with the flow that time. Then, Eleanor, who was standing on the platform like a lecture professor, turned her head on me and bowed to me. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Because no one was injured, I assumed they are weak. I would ask each corps to submit a report of each monster¡¯s attack pattern and ecology, and the difference in combat ability compared to the previous monster.¡¹ ¡¸A, ah. Well, as the survey will continue, it is good to slow down. The accuracy of the information will go up if we face the same monster many times.¡¹ Eleanor gave a proper reply while apologizing and self-reflecting. I deeply appreciate her but I felt unable to say it. For some reason, everybody on the conference room nodded at my opinion with great admiration. They are deeply impressed but my chest hurts thinking what will happen to everyone¡¯s unshakable trusts if they learn that it is just their illusion. ¡¸With this, the meeting is over. I will leave for the second city in the earldom, Ramblas, which is a little distant, tomorrow morning. Therefore, I¡¯ll change the composition or Eleanor¡¯s corps.¡¹ I said so unilaterally to end the conversation. Eleanor is looking at me seriously but I must harden my heart here. ¡¸I heard that an adventurer party commonly composed of four people. I¡¯ll register as an adventurer with one vanguard, one scout, and one rear guard. The vanguard member is the Sword King Sainos. The scout will be the supreme executive assassin Sedeia.The rear guard will go the the well-balanced attack and recovery sage Sunny.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor was in despair like it¡¯s the end of the world. ¡¸A, ano, I, what about me?¡¹ I gently talked to Eleanor who is stuttering and is upset more than anyone. ¡¸Eleanor who was always at my side can understand me the most. When I¡¯m out, Eleanor will have the greatest authority. I ask you build one corps to be in charge of the protection of the castle. I think the healer Soarer¡¯s corps is good to incorporate.¡¹ When I openly said this to my first subordinate Eleanor, her complexion rapidly improved. ¡¸Yes, I understand. It might be beyond my capability but I, Eleanor, will protect G. I. Jou during master¡¯s absence.¡¹ Eleanor said it in a lively voice. Her resolution can be seen in her eyes. ¡¸Good. Let¡¯s take a rest early in preparation for tomorrow. Good night.¡¹ I said so and left the conference room. I¡¯m walking in the hallway but for some reason, there are two footsteps. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Eleanor?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I always want to be at master¡¯s side for his personal safety as master¡¯s best subordinate.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ I returned an ambiguous reply to Eleanor, who is exploding with tension, and progressed in the corridor. From the meeting room in the second floor of the castle on the east side, going through the corridor, and moving to the fifth floor where my resting bedroom is located. In front of the throne room on the same floor is the T-shaped hallway opposite the observatory, the first room is the guard soldier waiting room. As soon as I pass by there, there is a luxuriously built heavy door, and when you pass through the corridor that follows it, there is my bedroom. I don¡¯t think that this is a troublesome work because I refer it to a design of a certain castle. It was a long way to go, but Eleanor finally came to my bedroom. I thought that she would go to the guard¡¯s room but what is she doing here? I entered the bedroom and sank myself into a three-seat leather sofa. My bedroom is a three-room structure, one room with a king-sized canopy bed, another is a dresser and a study room. There is a set of wooden desks and chairs that a president is likely to use. There is also a furniture called low-table lined up with two sofas. The other room is a bath with window that can accommodate up to 4 people and a modern western-style toilet. All the toilets in various parts of the castle are Western-style. Of course, they are equipped with bidet and toilet paper. Eleanor is standing and staring at me who is sitting in comfort on the sofa of my bedroom. ¡¸Well, now¡­ I wonder if I¡¯ll sleep now. Eleanor can also take a rest.¡¹ When I said that, I took off my light armor and is now only wearing an undershirt and pants. Eleanor came to the side without a sound. ¡¸No, I¡¯m here to help you.¡¹ Eh, what? Without being able to utter such words, I was distracted by the precious flowers. Eleanor leads me from the beginning to the end. ******************** AN: What on earth has he been helped with? The answer to this difficult question will be clear next time. I¡¯m sorry, but somehow this has become such a development. I don¡¯t regret it. ******************** Chapter 11 - Second Day in the Different World, City of Ramblas Chapter 11 ¨C Second Day in the Different World, City of Ramblas After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Arrived at Ramblas! Their adventure has just begun! ******************** I get up early. I look at the one next to me. A naked beauty. Ren Ren I stare Eleanor, her eyes are closed. I arranged the blanket to cover her up to her shoulder. I quietly crawl out of the bed in order to not wake her up. I have experience in battle and leadership in the game but none with woman. When I was thinking about such a thing, I saw the delicate white skin of Eleanor¡¯s shoulder to her neck and strangely got embarrassed again. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ When I was changing my clothes, I heard Eleanor¡¯s greeting from behind. When I looked back, Eleanor was standing in a white dress instead of an under-shirt and lowered her head. ¡¸Why do you look so dissatisfied?¡¹ When I asked Eleanor, who is having a dissatisfied face and half-opened eyes, she pouted. ¡¸I just expected to roll over the futon a little more. It is not dissatisfaction.¡¹ ¡¸I got up already¡­.¡¹ It¡¯s still morning but I already held my head and threw a sigh. ******************** ¡¸Master, are you tired?¡¹ While flying comfortably in the sky, Sunny suddenly asked such a thing. ¡¸No, well, physically, a little.¡¹ When I reacted to Sunny¡¯s question with a vague expression, Sedeia appeared under me laughing. Sedeia is flying in a way that she¡¯s like lying on her back while covering her mouth with one hand. ¡¸Eleanor was in a really good mood, leader. I¡¯ve never seen Eleanor like that before. No way, you were attacked at last?¡¹ To Sedeia¡¯s joke, I raised a dry laugh and turned my gaze to the ground. Well, where is the city? ¡¸Oh, seriously, leader! Has the guild¡¯s rule of death finally crumbled?! This is going to be fun.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute, what¡¯s the rule of death?¡¹ It is a word that I won¡¯t be able to miss as if it is intended to pierce my eardrum. Then, Sedeia¡¯s eyes widened and looks at me. ¡¸Ah¡­ the leader did not know? Is it a lie? This is an opinion of the minority but it is said that leader preferred an old man rather than a young woman.¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡¹ ¡¸Hii! That¡¯s not what I mean, I¡¯m not one of those!¡¹ After spouting several lines without thinking, Sedeia panicked and denied involvement. Who¡¯s the one who said that? Dion? ¡¸Ah, no¡­ Leader, didn¡¯t you take everyone in the guild¡¯s treasure room and equipped us with your own hands? It is nice but¡­. you even choose undershirt and pants of a man with just the two of you there¡­.there was a testimony that he was looked at with an eye of lust¡­¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ ¡¸Hiii, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡¹ When I opened my eyes wide and roared, Sedeia finally cried out. During the time when I was raising the characters I created, I spent time and was having fun as I tried to equip them with the strongest equipment. I also consider the design of clothes because making unique characters are fun. Ah, it must have felt bad in the point of view of the characters. Well, only a pervert would choose an underwear of an old muscle man. Who is the pervert? ¡¸Ah, however¡­. that man¡¯s opinion is the minority because the leader takes a long time to arrange the women¡¯s equipments. As for me, when leader was choosing my underwear, weren¡¯t you looking at my buttocks all the time?¡¹ I¡¯m a pervert! ¡¸Guha!¡¹ I finally lost shame. My consciousness staggers but I was careful enough to not fall from the sky. Do your best, me! I was just making a game character, so it¡¯s safe! I encourage myself to reprimand myself and try to improve my fight. ¡¸Ah, master also saw me in my underwear for a long time. When master is measuring me, his movements stop midway. I didn¡¯t move one finger for ten minutes.¡¹ I want to return this fellow to the ground! I want to pierce this bastard¡¯s head to the ground! Why are you sticking your chest out proudly, Sunny?! I fixed my breath that seemed to suffer from hyperpnoea. On the side, Sedeia seemed to be mortified for some reason. ¡¸My lord¡­ please stop that useless chattering. We were lucky enough to have been chosen as the Lord¡¯s escort. Focus all your attention on the mission. Of course, my loincloth was also chosen by my lord!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, and don¡¯t compete!¡¹ Sainos who came out from the side was saying good things in the middle but eventually slashed my heart. After all, the rule of death is not demanded by me to keep them from talking. Eleanor approached me with some kind of atmosphere but my memory is a little ambiguous so I can¡¯t judged it. ******************** Ramblas was a city with a shape that is almost like a square. There is a huge gate attached to all four sides of the stone wall which seems to be more than ten meters. All the roofs in the city are of red brown color as we looked from above. From the gate is a wide street that intersects with branch streets where there are stores. It is crowded with a lot of people. We landed in a slightly distant place. We sneaked in from the direction of the least-visited gate, the one that faces the direction of Grado village. Yes, we sneaked in by going over the walls on proper timing. ¡¸Aren¡¯t we sneaking like thieves, my lord?¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, pay the admission fee.¡¹ Saying that to the complaining Sainos, he shrugged his shoulders and kept silent. Right. Can I say that this is the standard procedure? To enter the city, you need to show a certificate and money,it seems to be iron coin, and hand it to the gatekeeper. Because of that, we slipped out of the line of entry at once. I had Sedeia explore the surroundings then we sneaked into the city. We are now at the back alley at one side of the main street. The back alley is a little gloomy. There were drunkards lying down and raw garbage was scattered, it is a wretched dirtiness. However, it is not in a state where there are a lot of scattered excrement like in the middle ages. Perhaps there is a sewer system like the one in the ancient roman city. Is it cloaca maxima? I do not want to go to the river because the sewers go straight to the nearby river. ¡¸For the time being, why don¡¯t we go to the main street?¡¹ I took the trouble and said so, we went to the main street from the alley. Miscellaneous row of houses along the city street. The shop owners are talking to the bustling people incessantly. It is exactly the atmosphere of medieval Europe. I wanted to see this. I felt like I have came over for my first trip abroad, I looked around and suddenly noticed that everyone is looking at me. No, their line of sight is directed to the three people I brought with me. I thought it was the clothes but perhaps the inhabitants of this city don¡¯t seem to comprehend with armors made up of dragon scales, orichalcum, and red mithril steel. Thinking that far, I noticed it incidentally. Although we have come to a different world, I have not seen beastkins or elves. As I look at the surrounding residents, it looks like there are only humans here. ¡¸Hey, that¡­ Isn¡¯t that an elf?¡¹ I heard someone uttered such a voice. ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹ I had a bad feeling. I call out to the three and quickly left the place. ¡¸It seems that elf exist but an unusual being.¡¹ When I muttered that while walking, Sedeia tilted her head. ¡¸I think I¡¯ve stayed as much as I did before. Dwarves are more unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸High Elves were a little unusual. In general, they can only be found in big guilds or at the foot of the World Tree.¡¹ Because it was a game? ¡¸Hmm, not just elves but beastkins seem to be rare. I feel like my ears and tails are being targeted¡­¡¹ Because they are bushy. While three people are tilting their heads, I imagined several patterns of fantasy worlds that I can somehow image. ¡¸It seems that the number of elves and beastkins are few, there might be a history of persecution so they gather in one country. Or they live in the forest and doesn¡¯t come out.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, very elf-like.¡¹ Sunny, it is strange that you are impressed. ¡¸Although this is a disgusting imagination, the elves and the beastkins are sold out as slaves because of their rarity.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, leader, can I go on a rampage? Slavery is not good.¡¹ Sedeia got mad at one of my guesses. Well, there was no slave system in the game. ¡¸However, there seems to be a criminal slave. Slavery itself is normal. Although I don¡¯t know what is the treatment.¡¹ Indeed, in the Middle Ages, slave treatment had a difference between heaven and earth for each country. There is a theory that the treatment of slaves were unexpectedly good in ancient Egypt. ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t see them in this city at all. It¡¯s probably most likely that they live in a forest.¡¹ When I concluded so, three people nodded and consented. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s first become an adventurer. I must obtain tentative social position and money.¡¹ ******************** AN: It was just a city sightseeing time. No, they have just arrived. ******************** Chapter 12 - Adventurer Registration! Chapter 12 ¨C Adventurer Registration! After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: They¡¯ll be given an adventurer examination here. They should regard atmosphere as important. If you want to become an adventurer, please come to the Ramblas Adventurer Guild. ******************** My three elves and beastkin companion won¡¯t be able to ask for directions. Because of that, I , myself did the asking for direction on the location of the adventurers guild. Perhaps, with the people in this towns point of view, it is unbelievable for someone like me, who is wearing an incredibly brilliant equipment, to ask for direction on the location of the adventurers guild. They might have thought of me as a stupid son of an incredibly rich upstart and was innocent enough to think that becoming an adventurer is interesting. When I realized that I¡¯m inducing paranoia, we reached the target location. The Adventurers Guild, it is a big two story stone building. It occupies the corner lot of the intersection in the center of the city. Some parchment that seems to be requests are pasted in the wall outside, it includes the prize money. I opened the double door and went into the Guild building immediately. It seemed to be a little dim as I expected. The light in the room comes from the lamps and the windows. Contrary to its outside appearance, the indoor floor and walls are covered with wooden boards. There is a long counter on the front wall and there are two woman who seems to be receptionist standing. Other than that, there is a stair that leads to the second floor and common simple chairs and tables. When I look at a state of the inside with fascination, the figures of man and woman in the room farther us that are staring at us and it is not a pretty glance. There are female adventurers unexpectedly. The ratio is about 70% men and 30% women. While exposed to stare and unreserved gaze, we headed to the counter nearby. Both of the women at the counter are incredibly beautiful. They are women in their early twenties with red hair and green hair that can¡¯t be found in Earth. For some reason, the two of them are staring at me with a face that looks surprised by something and they are not moving too much. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I need to ask you something.¡¹ ¡¸Yyyyes! What is it?!¡¹ When I speak out to them, the woman with red hair replied with a perplexed voice. She might be a rookie. I suddenly felt like I was at a convenience store in my neighborhood when I look at the woman¡¯s face. ¡¸I want to register as an adventurer, can it be done here?¡¹ When I asked her, receptionist-san panickly put out a parchment under the counter and spread it on the table. ¡¸Here you go. Please write your name, race and job here. It is optional but if you write what you are good at, sometimes you can get a nomination request.¡¹ When I was listening to the explanation from the receptionist, the big man who was sitting at a nearby table came near here holding a metal cup. ¡¸That¡¯s strange nii-chan. You¡¯re wearing such a gaudy armor and you¡¯re not an adventurer? Were you a mercenary?¡¹ The big man stood next to me while spitting his breath and looked at me from head to toes. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s about it. Is it unusual?¡¹ As I looked up at the giant while listening to it, the big man laughed at his nose and shook his head. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not unusual. It¡¯s easy to become an adventurer after being a mercenary. However, nii-chan who is wearing such an armor and is bringing elves and beastkin is unusual.¡¹ The big man pointed around my waist. ¡¸By the way, it is unusual for someone who makes a living with fighting to walk around with a single weapon.¡¹ As he said so, the big man brought out the cup he had in his mouth. If you look at him, you can see an ax that is about 1 meter on his back. ¡¸Wolf-san! If you don¡¯t have any business, please drink there. I¡¯m busy right now.¡¹ Whether she could not bear with the drunk chat that began suddenly, the receptionist complained unexpectedly to the big man. The big man who was called Wolf laughed loudly to the receptionist¡¯s complaint, and showed his teeth as he looks down at me. ¡¸It seems like nii-chan doesn¡¯t mind. The three guys in the back has no opening. You guys are going to be big so I¡¯m going to sell favor. If you are having troubles, ask me.¡¹ Wolf smiled and put the glass on the table and left the guild. ¡¸He is a good person¡­¡¹ Looking at the direction Wolf went off, I heard the receptionist murmured. ¡¸Good person?¡¹ When I return the answer to the receptionist¡¯s monologue, the receptionist opens her mouth with a smile. ¡¸Everytime, Wolf-san is aaa¡­ Since you are a newcomer, he called out to you who is likely to be in trouble because of the looks of envy. Wolf-san is a strong person and is a B-rank. Nobody would put hands on someone who has the favor of Wolf-san.¡¹ The receptionist said so and shrugged her shoulders. ¡¸I see. So that was what he meant for selling a favor? I¡¯ll try to buy him a drink when I get a reward.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, the receptionist was looking up at me with a dazed face again. ¡¸What?¡¹ When I tilted my neck to the receptionist¡¯s reaction, Sedeia pushed my back with her elbow. ¡¸Leader, can you drop your play with receptionist-san?¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ I asked not knowing the meaning behind Sedeia¡¯s remark. Then, Sedeia look me with an amazed face. ¡¸Leader¡­. have you ever seen your face in a mirror? Although you¡¯re a human, you look better than an elf.¡¹ I was instinctively surprised to what Sedeia had said. By the way, when I was making my own character, I was so obsessed with the modeling to death. Seeing how surprised I was, Sedeia looked at me with warm eyes. Okay, let¡¯s drop the receptionist. Let¡¯s finish the adventurer registration. I filled my profile on the parchment while shaking off my wicked thoughts and handed it to receptionist-san. Though I just recalled after passing it, I fill the information in japanese and the requests that are pasted outside are also written in japanese. ¡¸Um, Ren-san. You¡¯re a human? Not an elf? Huh? Magic Swordsman¡­? Your good as a vanguard and can use recovery magic¡­ is that true? Is this a joke?¡¹ It seems that the profile I wrote was able to be read firmly, apparently the content seems to be caught in the review. Was it because I shortened my in game name which is Ren Ren? Or do I have to use my real name? ¡¸It¡¯s true but¡­ is it unusual?¡¹ I was a little uneasy with what I heard. Will they be able to know that Sunny is a high-elf? Or Sainos job is sword king which is one of the most in demand job? No, I wrote human but I am a high human. When I was worrying, receptionist-san was nodding several times then mutter something to herself. ¡¸Th, that¡¯s right. Perhaps there are people like this too. Then what should I do? No, no, I can¡¯t be impatient. The first thing to do is to be good friends. Yes.¡¹ I felt like I could hear a monologue that I should not listen to but I decided not to ask anything to receptionist-san. ¡¸Should I rewrite it?¡¹ ¡¸Y, yes. Ah, no, no! I will accept it as it is so please be relieved. By the way, there is a rule where you need to pay a silver coin for registration fee or receive a request from us here.¡¹ I nodded to receptionist-san who had suddenly became enthusiastic and answered suddenly. This might me a relief plan for newcomers without money. ¡¸Hmm, let me ask you something. What kind of request is it?¡¹ Well, there is no choice because we have no money. I asked in a relaxed atmosphere so as not to let out what¡¯s in my mind. Then, receptionist-san took out some parchments under the counter and it arranged it to the table. Somehow, the receptionist with green hair that is standing next to her is looking with a surprised face. ¡¸Please choose from here.¡¹ The receptionist said that with a full smile, but was it not the guild that would designate it? ¡¸Wa, wait a minute Miria¡­ is it fine¡­¡¹ There is a voice that tried to stop the receptionist called Miria, it was a small voice from beside her. But Miria did not stop. ¡¸It is recommended to complete it in a short time. This and this is less dangerous. On the contrary, the most difficult quest is to kill this orc. This will consume the least amount of time but orcs are usually a crowd¡­¡¹ When Miria began doing detailed commentary, the eyes of the receptionist with green hair opened wide enough to pop out. ¡¸Miria! Mi, Miria¡­ A, ano, please choose quickly. I will return the other request soon¡­!¡¹ The receptionist with green hair has said to me with a teary eye. It seems that even if she pulled her arm, Miria won¡¯t notice it. I think if she pretended that she didn¡¯t see it, this receptionist will become an accomplice as well. I choose the goblin subjugation request that Miria recommended because it seems that they can be easily found in the grassy plains through the highway around the town. When I receive my request, Miria nods with a smile, and in the background, the receptionist with green hair took the other request form under the counter. ¡¸.. Thank you. We¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, be careful!¡¹ ******************** AN: The journey of promising adventurer starts! I have a hunch of them ranking up by about two stages! I want to improve the tempo. ******************** Chapter 13 - What is that Adventurer? Chapter 13 ¨C What is that Adventurer? After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Now, the first different world monster battle. Is it really going to be a battle? ******************** I received a temporary adventurer certificate from the green haired receptionist. We went out of the town at once and walk in the meadow. The green haired receptionist-san seems to be a hard worker. ¡¸My lord, the grass from afar is unnaturally shaking.¡¹ When I was thinking about the receptionist¡¯s life, Sainos points at the horizon and says something. ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s a distance I still can¡¯t see.¡¹ Sedeia who¡¯s normally unimpressed by Sainos says an unusual line. I turned to Sunny, which is normal, who looked in a different direction in a hazy manner. Looking at the direction of Sunny¡¯s gaze, there were three figures running from the direction of the forest with a frantic look. And behind them are two and a half meters of dark objects. Having a brown skin that is close to being black, belly that is stuck out, and a muscular body, it is a weapon wielding monster with a stick or a rusty sword. It is an orc. There are about 5 orcs running behind them. Those are usually green but it might be their normal color in this world. ¡¸An orc? I assume that it is an orc sub species that will appear in an emergency request at once.¡¹ ¡¸Is it similar to an orc lord or orc general?¡¹ ¡¸To arms, my lord!¡¹ ¡¸Let the battle begins.¡¹ When I declare the start of the battle, Sedeia and Sainos took a dagger and a sword out of the item box. However, Sunny, who left a casual comment with a flat voice, took out the mithril wand from the Item box, and raise it up. ¡¸Lightning Arrow¡¹ When Sunny muttered the magic¡¯s name in a state where there was no sense of tension, ten light balls emerged at the tip of Sunny¡¯s wand. Those stretched out and fly to the targets at once. No, the light balls are so fast the it appears to stretch out like a line. The fastest lightning magic. Lighting arrow¡¯s power and number is depended on magical power. A maximum of 10 shots can be fired at the same time. It has many users because it is fast and has a homing function. It has enough power where in you can defeat a goblin subspecies or an orc knight with a single spell with 10 shots. In other words, it can be said that it is a magic for hunting or for surprise attacks. However, Sunny¡¯s lightning arrow shoots the head and heart of the five orcs neatly. ¡¸¡­Oi¡¹ We looked at Sunny with cold eyes. This orc mass murderer just expressionlessly raise both his hands. ¡¸Complete victory¡¹ ¡¸Complete!? My time to shine¡­.! ¡¹ Sainos is shocked by Sunny¡¯s victory declaration. Sedeia smiled bitterly as she puts away the dagger. ¡¸¡­ I mean, those are probably normal orcs.¡¹ When I muttered so, I saw the silhouette of individuals who are still running away thinking that they were still being chased by orcs. They don¡¯t have any weapons or shields, but they are three young men dressed in leather armour. Perhaps they are rookie adventurer. Perhaps they might have flopped their first quest. I intended to leave them be but I remembered the senior adventurer Wolf¡¯s laughter and changed my mind. ¡¸Hey.¡¹ When I called out to the running adventurers, the three of them noticed us here and shouted with a desperate face. ¡¸Go on, Run! There is a flock of orc subspecies! They are probably at least 50!¡¹ The man who was running ahead said that to warn us. It is a great thing that he warned others while running away without asking for help even if they are in a critical state where they could die. Well, the crisis has already passed. ¡¸The orcs have been defeated.¡¹ When I say it, the man who is running from the beginning stares at me and opens his mouth. ¡¸Are you an idiot! Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s behind us! A lot of orcs are running after¡­.what!?¡¹ He looked back while running. The man was astonished with the view and looked back twice instinctively. ¡¸Oh, how did the orcs!? Did we shake them off before we knew it?¡¹ The men finally halt. They said such thing while looking around. ¡¸¡­Is it already good? For the time being, since there are a large number of orcs, let¡¯s annihilate them.I think I¡¯ll go for a goblin during the trip.¡¹ When I say that, Sainos shining smile appears. ¡¸Oh! Indeed my lord! Someone with the caliber to be the king of the world has to strive for the people! Let¡¯s go immediately!¡¹ ¡¸You just want to fight.¡¹ ¡¸Battle maniac. Some kind of pervert.¡¹ ¡¸Shut up, bro! I don¡¯t want to fight, I want to help my lord!¡¹ As soon as these three people start arguing, I quickly turned my foot toward the direction of the forest. ¡¸O, Hey! In the forest ¡­¡¹ Three people who ran away from the orcs are still around and also call out to me, but I properly raised one hand and shook it. Did they properly get my response? The three people looked at each other with a serious face and nodded greatly as they looked at our location. ¡¸Wait! We¡¯ll gather people immediately!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Three of them left a line to worry about and ran again to the city. ¡¸¡­ Okay, let¡¯s finish it before people come.¡¹ I decided to annihilate the orc immediately because I don¡¯t want others to see our battle. There seems to be no figure in the vicinity. The highway is in a considerable distance so it is impossible to be seen clearly from there. ¡¸Fly¡¹ I used flying magic to float in the air and headed for the forest at maximum speed. ******************** ¡¸Oh, there you are. My sword is ringing due to joy.¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t make it look like a cursed sword.¡¹ ¡¸There are about 80 of them? There is probably one or two boss class here.¡¹ ¡¸I will do my best.¡¹ We were scouting the orcs while hiding in big trees. We spent 10 minutes of flying from the meadow and another 10 minutes in exploring the forest. ¡¸For now, let¡¯s consider our battle formation. Sainos will be the vanguard. Sedeia will check the enemy presence on the surrounding and will deal with enemies coming from the left and right. Sunny will shoot lighting arrow as soon as you can visualize and enemy. Do not use other spells a much as possible because we need the corpse.¡¹ When I gave the instructions, the three of them responded. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ When I said that, I part from the tree and walked toward the direction of the orcs. Sainos came out and move forward and cut the neck of the two orcs in front. ¡¸Lightning arrow, Lightning arrow, Lightning arrow¡¹ From behind, Sunny shoots Lightning Arrow in no time. ¡¸Yoto¡¹ Sedeia, whose body blurred momentarily, cuts the orcs that were coming from the left and right. They hunt most of the orcs in ten minutes. The rest are on the hill with a gentle incline. ¡¸Guoo!¡¹ When we tried to head to the top of the hill, a rock of about 1 meter in diameter flew by along with a roar of a beast. ¡¸Fuu!¡¹ Fighting spirit flash. Sainos breaks the flying rock with a slender sword. There were a few orcs standing on the hill as the rock split to the left and right. These three are different from the previous orcs. They are larger, wearing armors and holding weapons. The one¡¯s on the left and right are also equipped with shield. ¡¸Lightning Arrow¡¹ While observing the orcs, Sunny let out a lightning arrow as a surprise attack from behind. They were surprised. However, Sunny¡¯s lighting arrow were repelled with the shields of those who are in the left and right. Looking at it, Sunny looked up at me with muffled eyes. ¡¸It is no use. Don¡¯t shoot strong magic. Something should remain no matter what.¡¹ When I gave a warning, the disappointed Sunny looked down. ¡¸My lord! Me! Me!¡¹ Why are you so happy? Sainos sidle to me while waving his tail. ¡¸¡­Okay. With Sunny¡¯s back up, Sedeia will take care with the one on the right with shield and I will take care of the one in the left with shield. I¡¯ll give Sainos the strongest one in the middle.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, my lord! I am grateful for handling me such happiness!¡¹ When I decided on the strategy, I could not understand the meaning of the excited words of Sainos. ¡¸Calm down¡¹ On the contrary, Sedeia is cool. It is already troublesome to look at Sainos. ¡¸Yosh, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ When I said that, the three of them began to move quickly. I took a weapon out of the item box and held it with my right. I use one of my most powerful weapon as insurance, an orichalcum magic sword. Longsword of Windstorm +9. ¡¸Lightning Arrow¡¹ While Sunny is restraining it with magic, Sedeia cut of the neck of the orc shield bearer. In a single blow. I was amazed at Sedeia and went around to the other side.The shield bearer orc lifted its shield toward me. It momentarily flinched as I thought but the moment I kicked it, the shield flew up to the sky. I was also surprised to see the orc stiffens with surprise. I put my foot on the ground after my kick posture as planned and swung my sword to the belly of the orc sideways. There is almost no response. I cut the orc with body armor like cutting a tofu. The longsword of windstorm absorbs magic while casting magic spell that is equivalent to an advance wind magician. Fire, wind, and thunder magic swords were made as the strongest weapon against one enemy and water and earth were made for range attack against a number of opponents. Thus, the weapon holding orc in the center was cut in half before its battle with Sainos. ¡¸My lord!?¡¹ ******************** I could not write it well¡­ Those who still read¡­. I love you. ******************** Chapter 14 - The Adventurers Guild is Confused Chapter 14 ¨C The Adventurers Guild is Confused After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week It has been a month since I started translating this series. Due to everyone¡¯s feedback, this one became officially one of my project. Please continue your support for this one. ******************** AN: They have gone for the first quest but they defeated orcs instead of goblins! They will attract attention for sure, they¡¯ll be in trouble! ******************** We knocked down all orcs and cheered up Sainos. After that, we stored the corpse of the orcs in a magic box. ***TN: Like item box, magic box is also written in english.*** We slowly steps out of the forest in order to look for goblins. After a while, we saw a number of wagons that are coming from the town that is raising clouds of dust. Come to think of it, I forgot that those adventurers had returned to call for support. As there was no choice, we waited for the arrival of those wagons. Eight fully armed adventurers showed up from the first wagon that arrived. After that, other adventurers add to the number one after another. From those 5 wagons, a total of 43 adventurers have arrived. Wolf, whom I thought that become very important to me, showed up in front of me even though we just met 1 or 2 hours ago. ¡¸You guys, are you safe?! On the way here, there are 5 bodies of orcs without head!¡¹ The orcs Wolf just mentioned were the one¡¯s that were killed by Sunny when we help the adventurers earlier. ¡¸A, ah. There is no problem. We already have wiped out the orcs.¡¹ When I reported the result casually, all the adventurers who gathered there stopped their movements. ¡¸Wiped out¡­? That is? Are you speaking about those 5 orc subspecies?¡¹ Wolf was the one with the quickest comeback and ask a question to confirm it but I unfortunately shook my head. ¡¸Tentatively, there are 80 orcs in this forest.¡¹ When I answered Wolf while feeling sorry, he was taken aback but roars flew from the adventurers who were lined up in the back. ¡¸Are you making fun of us! Wolf-san begs the people who gathered here to take up the request! Then¡­ you¡¯ll just joke around!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know why are you doing this but even the B-rank party Eternal Wind will not lie about defeating that large orc horde!¡¹ Criticisms are roaring. So those guys are B-ranks? They seem to be called wind of speed of light. ***TN: He¡¯s not making fun of them. He¡¯s seriously saying that.*** However, they were quite early to gather wagons to get here. Did Wolf overdid it? I¡¯m really sorry. When I was pondering what I should say, I looked at Wolf who becomes firm. Then, one of the angry adventurers grabbed me. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you shut up¡­¡¹ Looking at the angry adventurer guy who grabs part of the leather that hangs from the shoulder of my armor to the neck, I hurriedly picked out an appropriate sword on my item box and plugged it to the side of the man. At the next moment, a high pitched sound roar of the guy¡¯s belly. A dagger was flung against the part of the belly which the blade of my sword intercepted when I took it out the last moment. It is Sedeia. If you look closely, the dagger is swung down to the man from below. Well, even at the peak of the current momentum, that would have cracked his head and kill him. ¡¸Stop it, you guys.¡¹ When I said that, a sword appeared unexpectedly beside the face of a man whose body was cowering with the roaring sound. ¡¸Hii, Hiiiaa¡­.¡¹ The man who noticed that there is a blade in front of his eyes gave a pitiful scream and fell on the spot. ¡¸If you¡¯re going to lay your hands on our leader, we will destroy each country.¡¹ Sedeia, who puts down her dagger, gave a low voice to the adventurers around. A heavy voice that has a mass like an illusion strikes their earlobe. ¡¸The sworn enemy of my lord will be put to death. It will not matter whether it is a king of any country or even a god, I¡¯ll cut him down without fail.¡¹ Sainos said so while glancing the surrounding with a gaze of pressure. ¡¸Sunny, cancel the chant.¡¹ And I ordered Sunny to stop the chant of her large-scale flame magic. In fact, although she was quiet, Sunny was in the most dangerous state. That kind of magic will incinerate the whole area. Or rather, are we safe from friendly fire? I would like to know if a large scale spell is incapable of harming allies like in the game. ¡¸¡­ Everyone who complains will burn.¡¹ ¡¸Whose dictator are you?¡¹ Sunny affixed the dissatisfaction in her face and muttered a horrible thing. The adventurers wouldn¡¯t have know the power of that magic but they seemed to have felt some kind of awe in Sunny¡¯s flat voice. When he saw the three calmed down and sighed out, Wolf dropped his shoulder and opened his mouth. ¡¸I thought you were awesome after seeing your behaviour and equipments but I guess you are stronger than me.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ll never know if we don¡¯t actually fight.¡¹ I told it so for Wolf not to lose his face but he looked back at me with an amazed face. ¡¸Who¡¯ll believe that in this situation? Who? Answer me. Even I don¡¯t believe it.¡¹ Wolf scratch the back of his head as he says that. ¡¸More importantly, where are the orcs? There are wagons now, how many round trip will be needed to carry them? No, can you at least give us a dozen bodies¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m not sure what to say but we¡¯ll be able to carry all the orcs corpse with us. Since you¡¯ve come this far, we¡¯ll give one orc to each person who came here as compensation.¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡¹ I gave up on thinking my own self and declined the suggestion of Wolf. Wolf look at me with a suspicious face. ¡¸Did you only take the subjugation proof? But you have defeated the orcs subspecies, you¡¯ll get a considerable amount of money from skin to fangs.¡¹ ¡¸No, I put all the corpses in the Magic box.¡¹ As I said so, the surrounding adventurers started to make a noise. ¡¸Hey, is that a lie?¡¹ ¡¸No way, are they from the royal family?¡¹ ¡¸No , probably because they are accompanied by an elf¡­.¡¹ When I was thinking silently about the pieces of information leaked from the mouths of the adventurers, Wolf suddenly shook his head. ¡¸You guys, what kind of mountain did you came from¡­ Magic box is an ancient time-space magic that is already lost, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never seen it before but I heard that it was passed down from the royal family of elves.¡¹ ***TN: Magic box is a spell. I also thought that it was a magic item.*** When he said so, Wolf breath out and looked back to the adventurers. ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m sorry! Apparently, it seems to have already been over! Please forgive me, these guys said that they will give one orc for each of us! Also, the payment I¡¯ll receive will be use for a lavish banquet for everyone!¡¹ When Wolf shouted so, all adventurers cheered up and raised their hands at once. It was just cash but it was strangely convincing for the gathered adventurers who make money while risking their lives everyday. However, I can lend more to Wolf. ¡¸Wolf, I¡¯ll give you a fee for the feast.¡¹ ¡¸Noisy kouhai. Even though you¡¯re from the royal family, a kouhai is a kouhai. Just be silent about it. It¡¯s a treat for the orcs subjugation.¡¹ Wolf laughs out loud and hit my shoulder. If you notice it, the atmosphere between the adventurers changes and Sainos and the others did not give off bloodlust. I may not beat Wolf my entire life. When I thought about it, I also had a natural smile on my lips. ******************** ¡¸Naa, what is it?! This is!¡¹ As we returned to the city, we were told that there was no place to put all the orcs, so we lined up the orc corpses in a square called the work center, which was a bit far from the guild. From the guild, one male employee and the receptionist Miria had come to check and evaluate on behalf of the guild but it seems that the limit of their patience is only up to looking at the corpse of the orcs that are lined up. ¡¸Orcs.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹ When I had a brief reply, Miria immediately agreed to why. Well, I know what you want to say. Lastly, when I arranged the boss-like orc, the two guild officials stare out their eyes. ¡¸No way, an orc general! And orc knights!¡¹ ¡¸Ke, Keins-san! Moreover, subspecies!¡¹ Apparently, the male guild officials is called Keins. I gave a big nod to the new information. ¡¸No, please just don¡¯t nod and explain! Moreover, the armor of the two¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Ren-san! Most of the orcs doesn¡¯t have a head and the general and knights have their necks cut off.¡¹ ¡¸We cut it with a sword. Those who don¡¯t have heads are struck by magic.¡¹ When I told him that, the surroundings became more turbulent. I haven¡¯t defeated a goblin yet. ******************** AN: The other adventurers are inconspicuous¡­! The atmosphere is not conveyed! Wolf is prominent even though he¡¯s a mob! I would like to work a little harder next time. ******************** Chapter 15 - Emergence as an Adventurer Chapter 15 ¨C Emergence as an Adventurer After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Finally, they became adventurers! This is the start of incomparable adventurers, What? They won¡¯t start yet!? ******************** Usually, an orc is something that a C rank adventurer would hunt. They form a swarm of roughly about 5 to 10. That number is just right for a 5-person C rank adventurer party. In addition, it can be said that about 10 orcs will not be a problem for a B rank adventurer party. However, the story changes drastically in case of the existence of a subspecies. A single subspecies of orc will have enough strength to challenge a C rank party. 5 of them can take on a B rank party. If a subspecies like orc knight or orc general appears, an emergency request will be put out for that. Parchment for request has colors. Ordinary requests are white and an emergency request is red and it is known as red tag. In the case of the subspecies of orcs such as knight and general, it is assumed to have led several groups of orcs so designation of multiple B rank parties will occur. The problem there is the leader of the flock. It would be preferable to have an A rank party to face the orc subspecies like knights and generals. It is thought that a single A rank adventurer has the strength of a thousand. An A rank adventurer is one of the most valuable forces among all the adventurers. Therefore, the adventurers guild will not grant permission of the dispatch unless every effort has been made already. That is the information said by the receptionist Miria. An adventurer party that is taking a provisional examination with temporary adventurer certificate has completed a quest that is equivalent to a red tag. Because of this, guild officials other than the receptionist of the guild have been hanging out in a meeting. The adventurers who brought the corpses of the orc subspecies are at a cheap tavern near the guild for a feast. ¡¸Cheers for celebrating the birth of a new A class fellas!¡¹ I don¡¯t know how many times the cheers that sounds like yelling had echoed indoors. ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not an adventurer yet because I haven¡¯t defeated a goblin yet.¡¹ As I said so, the adventurers hold their heads and bend backwards. ¡¸It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t defeat goblins!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t care about goblins anymore!¡¹ ¡¸Aniki! It¡¯s a lie that this is your first day as an adventurer right?¡¹ ¡¸Se, Sedeia! Do you have a boyfriend!?¡¹ ¡¸Sunny-chan, ha, have you drunk a little? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡¹ ¡¸Please marry me!¡¹ The inside of the tavern is no longer a picture of hell. After seeing this disaster, the view of the tavern on Earth looks like a long-established business with high-class tea ceremony dishes. Ah, Sunny paralyzed the adventurer with bearded face. She used paralyze with no chant but I wonder if someone noticed it. ¡¸But you¡¯re one hell of a rookie!¡¹ When he said that, Wolf let out a breath that reeks of liquor and faces me with his red face. ¡¸Normally, you would start at a low rank but after your spectacular victory, it becomes complicated now¡­¡¹ ¡¸Because the rank is low, the reward will be low? And since we don¡¯t even have a rank, we have no reward¡­ I¡¯ve heard that many times already.¡¹ As I got fed up, Wolf lifted the edge of his mouth. ¡¸But it will be interesting from now on. None of you have completed your first quest yet you newcomer saved the city by beating a horde of orcs¡­ How will the guild respond?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that five times already.¡¹ ******************** When the guild staff call for us, the four of us went up to the second floor of the adventurers guild building. ¡¸Here.¡¹ We were guided by the male guild staff Keins-san to a room in the second floor. When I opened the door and walked in, I saw six men sitting on a chair. One person has a long ear. Might be an elf. We sat on a chair lined up against the six men. If you look around the room, it looks like a conference room with a capacity of about 20 people. ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am the guild master of Ramblas, Bart.¡¹ ¡¸I am called Ren. Nice to meet you.¡¹ When I returned the greeting, two men directed a glance of anger. The elf man sits at the very end, but his gaze seems to be directed at Sunny. The man named Bart, the guild master, looked at my face then looked at the other three. Bart is a middle age man and has a green hair like receptionist-san. ¡¸Your companions didn¡¯t register as an adventurer?¡¹ ¡¸I intended them to register after seeing the situation first.¡¹ When I answer, Bart shallowly nods and makes a strong look at me. ¡¸I want everyone to register if possible. There are certainly some adventurers that are using slaves and only register themselves but your relationship is surely not as such?¡¹ I felt that there is something in Bart¡¯s words. ¡¸¡­ There is something I want to ask. What kind of relationship are you talking about?¡¹ When he heard that, Bart turned his gaze to the elf man for a moment. There was a silence of about a few seconds in the room. Bart opened his mouth with a difficult expression. ¡¸In the information we gathered, you were a mercenary. There are no ring or collar of slavery so you are not under the relation of slave contract. About your strength¡­ it is comparable to A class.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, if all of us register as an adventurer, you can expect a rise in war potential.So you want all of us to register as an adventurer? Or maybe you don¡¯t want us to leave and be an adventurer to another city?¡¹ When I asked him for confirmation, Bart nodded shallowly. ¡¸There is also that. It is important to grasp war potentials. Useful people will be given preferential treatment as much as possible in order to keep them within the kingdom.¡¹ Bart said and looked at Sedeia. I crossed my arm, looked at Bart, and shrugged my shoulder. ¡¸You don¡¯t usually do things like that, do you? Stop the tricks and just say it directly.¡¹ When I said that in a certain way, Bart raised his one eyebrow a little. ¡¸¡­ Well ¡­ I do not have such an intention, but ¡­ I wonder what do you think my intention is?¡¹ ¡¸Magic Box and two elves. Yeah, especially Sunny.¡¹ When I told it so and finally points Sunny, all six of them were quite upset. Well, I heard from Wolf that Magic Box is exclusive in some royal family or elven village. Did they give up completely upon hearing my words? Bart turned his face to the elf sitting on the edge of the seat. The elf man stands up on the spot and looks at me. ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m an advisor to the guild, El Rand.¡¹ When El Rand said so, he turned his eyes towards Sunny and stretched his spine. ¡¸I heard about Sunny-sama so please allow me to call you Sunny-sama. Are you not a royal? Of the old Capital La Fiesch?¡¹ When El Rand said so, the other four people, except Bart, were noisy. ¡¸Lord El Rand¡­ by chance, she is¡­¡¹ One of them panicked and took the confirmation of something to El Rand, but El Rand silenced the man with a glimpse. ¡¸¡­Sunny-sama. You are the real master and Sedeia-dono is a royal guard or an attendant? And Ren-dono and Sainos-dono are members of La Fiesch royal guards?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know any La Fish.¡¹ For some reason El Rand was convinced and had made his own guesses but Sunny slashed it in a word. The name of the old capital has also become fishy. Hearing the words of Sunny, El Rand is visibly upset. ¡¸Th, that¡¯s stupid! Sa, Sunny-sama, aren¡¯t you a high elf?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸If so, there is no mistake! Only a dozen people in La Fiesch¡¯s royal family are high elves.¡¹ El Rand said that while looking at Sunny but Sunny just shook her head without minding it at all. ¡¸I¡¯m not a royal, and I don¡¯t know such a country.¡¹ When Sunny denies it again, El Rand looked at me with reliant eyes. What do you want me to say when the person in question denies it? I had no choice but to open my mouth to the standing El Rand. ¡¸Regardless of whether she is from the royal family or not, we¡¯re all going to register as an adventurer. You¡¯ve orchestrated this much just to know Sunny¡¯s full name.¡¹ I said the last line like a joke in order to drop them off. Did they really think that Sunny is a princess who ran away from home? The man who sat next to El Rand crossed his arms and raised his face when I implied them to not to pry other person¡¯s origin anymore. ¡¸The talk ceased at that stage. If you register as an adventurer in a foreign country, La Fiesch royal family may not overlook it and might affect diplomatic relationship with this country.¡¹ The man reasons out while having his nostrils snapped. He¡¯s gazing me with hostility. He¡¯s the guy with got irritated with my attitude a while ago. ¡¸If so, then why did you demand all of us to register as adventurers in the first place? I didn¡¯t know your intention at first but now that I know, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s useless? If you didn¡¯t know it, you can just keep it as a secret in this place. If you don¡¯t, it can be concluded that you were incompetent from the very beginning.¡¹ As I said so, the man¡¯s face turned red and hit the table with one hand. ¡¸Do you know who are you speaking with? I am¡­¡¹ The man¡¯s words did not continue until the end and turns into a fizzle. The reasons are Sedeia is pointing a weapon if front of the man, Sainos stands up, and Sunny casted lightning arrow around and have them stand by. Seing the sphere of light, El Rand shooks his body and twitches his face. ¡¸And yet, Sunny-sama must be a royal¡­ To cast magic of this magnitude in an instant¡­¡¹ Bart stood up and raised both hands disregarding the mumbling El Rand who has an amazed face. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! There is no problem in your response! It is the dogmatism of this guy but we did not intend to pick a fight! The guild will welcome the four of you as adventurers. You four are exceptional and you will be registered as B class!¡¹ ¡¸Na! Bart, you! The dogmatism¡­¡¹ ¡¸Be silent Baron Bowarei! Our lives are in danger right now! Don¡¯t you understand it?!¡¹ The man named Bowarei tried to complain to the content of Bart¡¯s apology but he was shouted by an angry Bart in return. He is a noble? So that is the reason why he¡¯s the only one wearing something like a mantle. I faced Bart disregarding the vexatious Bowarei. ¡¸I am grateful for suddenly becoming B class. By the way, is the matter of the orc..¡¹ ¡¸Ah, of course, I¡¯m going to reward you as a B class for that emergency quest as an apology.¡¹ When I tried to ask, Bart said such a thing in anticipation. I raise one hand to be in control. ¡¸No, I heard that I can get money from selling the orc¡¯s material so there is no need to pay a separate reward.¡¹ When I said that, Bart blinked then stopped. ******************** AN: It has become like a cheap variety program with lengthy talk. ******************** Chapter 16 - Intermediate Level Information of the Different World Chapter 16 ¨C Intermediate Level Information of the Different World After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: They have finished exploring the other world on the second day. A quite good start. A careless hit and miss. An exquisitely unskillful sentence composition¡­ I¡¯ll cry and rejoice if someone were to read. ******************** ¡¸What a flashy debut and even a B class?¡¹ Wolf said that with a nasty face as I pour him a drink. ¡¸I¡¯m going to be overtaken within a month.¡¹ Wolf says so while looking around the guild. The dining hall of the banquet looks like hell with a bunch of corpse as we had drunk again at the guild. ¡¸The guild in this town is relatively small. This is the farthest city from the capital. The earldom¡¯s capital, Selenia, is one day away using a carriage. There are no A class adventurers in this town and there are only a few B class.¡¹ ¡¸Are there few requests? If there are fewer adventurers, the number of monsters will increase and the number of requests will increase too.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re at the border. There are few big towns and the others are small villages, so there is no money. No one can make a request without money. However, because there are few adventurers, monsters flood from the forest about once a year. The lord will pay the guild for the request. Money is needed to pay the guild and repair the roads and bridges so the lord does not have much money. Therefore, the lord only have a few elite knights¡­ In other words, hands doesn¡¯t turn on the countryside.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a vicious cycle.¡¹ In a nutshell, Wolf gave a sigh to his polite explanation. ¡¸That¡¯s why they want you to become an exclusive adventurer in this town. The guild will not publicly favor an adventurer. Well, they will give you preferential treatment but doing something outright will antagonize other adventurers. Therefore, the guild lending partially disclosed information to you is an evidence that they are giving you a considerable preferential treatment.¡¹ Wolf laughed with humiliation while saying that but I don¡¯t think that it was the result of my own negotiations. The reason for this is the orc subjugation emergency request that is said that should have payed us a gold coin or a large gold coin. In other words, it is 10 million japanese yen. To an adventurer, it is impractical to wastes 10 million yen just to get information. ¡¸That¡¯s right. They don¡¯t mind us renting information documents so I¡¯ll buy them tomorrow.¡¹ When I say so, Wolfe smiled and hit me on my shoulder. ¡¸You seem to be good at growing up! Even if it is said that you can see the documents, you don¡¯t know what to look for. Ha ha ha!¡¹ Wolf said so while laughing. He looked around incidentally. ¡¸Oh, where are your handsome and beautiful friends?¡¹ ¡¸They are looking around the city. This is our first time here so they are going to purchase various things.¡¹ When I say so, Wolf knits his eyebrows. ¡¸Oi oi, is that alright? Elves and beastkins are rare in this area. Though there seems to be a lot in the northeastern part on Galland¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is there someone who can do something to them?¡¹ Due to Wolf¡¯s serious face, I asked with pure interest. Then, Wolf rounded his eyes and laughs while touching his belly as he recalled. ¡¸That¡¯s right! Wahahahaha!¡¹ ******************** On the return journey, we were talking while flying far above that would not be noticed from the ground. ¡¸My lord, the equipments from that city are just for beginners.¡¹ ¡¸Leader, the food is not bad but they are simple like grilled meat. There was no rice.¡¹ ¡¸Master, there are no slaves for sale. But there were slaves in some inns, taverns, and blacksmiths.¡¹ ¡¸Hm, I¡¯m tired. As far as we have seen, the adventurer¡¯s equipments are no big deal. Should we assume that we can also expect that in the capital or the country of dwarfs?¡¹ I became an adventurer to be able to get information in this different world easily but it went unexpectedly well. Anyway, we have become a B class adventurer on the day we registered. And, the amount that I got by selling orc materials is one piece of gold per orc subspecies. For normal orcs, I received a few silver coins to a large silver coin for one corpse. The subspecies are ten times as much. Well, from the guild¡¯s point of view, they have never seen materials in such a good state and perhaps the color contributed to it. By the way, we did not sell the orc knights and orc general. So, subtracting the 43 corpse that were given to the adventurers, we sold 48 orcs which is 41 pieces of gold earned in one day. In other words, we earned approximately 40 million yen in a day. Normally, as Wolf said, it should have been divided equally to the number of people who accepted the request. If we divide it equally with the adventurers Wolf had brought, the reward will be about 1 to 2 million yen per person. So, an adventurer is a job that can make easy money too. ¡¸Hm? Come to think of it, how many magicians were there in the adventurers we saw today?¡¹ When they heard that, the three tilted their necks at the same time. ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen one. Ah, there were three people with swords.¡¹ ¡¸I saw two of them. Both of them are ojisan.¡¹ ¡¸Wand 3. Ring type 2.¡¹ Each of them looked at me and answered. I considered the last words of Sunny. ¡¸There seems to be few magicians. I saw orthodox swordsman type the most but there were no magic seal in their equipments.¡¹ When I said that, Sedeia raised her arms. ¡¸Well, considering balance in a party, it should have one magician in order to respond to any circumstances. The people here are just small fries that only rely on physical strength due to the absence of magicians.¡¹ ¡¸It will be troublesome if there are monsters with strong physical resistance. There are some that even I can¡¯t cut.¡¹ When Sedeia and Sainos consider so, the small chested Sunny comes out to the front in proportion to it. ¡¸Because we can change attribute quickly, dragons and gas-based monsters won¡¯t be much of an opponent.¡¹ Sunny arrogantly says that to me. She seems to be in a really good mood. Well, I can say that the disadvantage is that they are weak in close combat and will be in trouble in case of magic reduction traps. ¡¸Are magicians few because it is hard to learn magic? Or is it difficult to master unless you learn from an educational institution like a magic school? In addition, since elves are excellent magicians, is it hard for them to work with other races¡­? What do you think? ¡¹ As expected, it is hard to know the real value of magicians if you think about the game. When I was twisting my head, Sainos pointed to the ground. ¡¸My lord, we have reached the castle already.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go take a bath! Leader, would you like to join us?¡¹ ¡¸I will wash master¡¯s ass.¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹ We landed in front of the main gate of the castle looking at the appearance of the G.I. Jou with the red light from the sunset. ¡¸Welcome home, my lord.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m home, Dion.¡¹ I returned the greeting to Dion who greeted me at once. I wonder if he is always near the gate. Dion looked at us in turn and gently took out a white handkerchief from the chest of Butler¡¯s clothes and covered his own nose. ¡¸My lord, a very unique body odor is drifting. By all means, go and jump into a nearby river before you take a bath to ensure the safety of the nose of the maids.¡¹ ¡¸My body odor is strange? Probably because I¡¯ve been hunting orcs today.¡¹ While I smile wryly from Dion¡¯s rant, Dion gracefully bowed down. ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My lord, let¡¯s put the body odor on hold. By the way, my lord. The devastating bad breath of my lord is spreading around here.¡¹ ¡¸I do not have bad breath.¡¹ ******************** AN: Actually, it is really fun to write Dion. I feel the peculiar charm that is coming from a sharp tongue character. Although that character might not exist in the story I write¡­ I want to convey this charm by all means! I will do my best and study! ******************** Chapter 17 - The Night of the Second Day is a Party Night Chapter 17 ¨C The Night of the Second Day is a Party Night After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: How! I noticed that there are a lot of comments! What is your impression? Are those comments from the people who read this? I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m so excited to sleep today so I¡¯ll kneel in the ground until morning! I apologize for being on a stride¡­.! ******************** I raised a glass in the dining hall of G. I. Jou. ¡¸Everyone, you¡¯ve done enough for today. Because there are a lot that can¡¯t go out, I, at least, want you to enjoy the food of this world. Though the ingredients we brought are limited, please enjoy them because we can hunt animals and take fruits around the area. Well then, cheers!¡¹ I said so and lifted a little glass in my hand. A slightly yellowish liquid is shaking in the glass. This it the liquor I bought in Ramblas. The taste is close to whiskey. I received a gaze from everyone, I put my mouth on the glass. Then, everyone also carries the liquor to their mouth one after another. ¡¸Thanks for your hard work today, master.¡¹ After taking off the glass in her mouth, Eleanor uttered a word of reward for me. ¡¸Ah, Eleanor too. Did you have any problems with the report on today¡¯s meeting?¡¹ ¡¸It goes out without a hitch. I¡¯ll bring you the report later.¡¹ I asked Eleanor to manage the base while I was away and it turns out pretty good. It seems that she directed the corps who are searching around the base to go back at once before the end of the day. The rest of the day will be for collecting and arranging the information gathered. She introduced an eight hour shift system to the corps that are guarding the base. Seven corps are inside the castle for safety management including maintenance and inspection. One corps is guarding the perimeter of the wall and the observatory. The remaining six corps are mobile unit which will help other corps if something happen or if their hands are insufficient. Though I didn¡¯t teach it, it looks like a system of a 24-hour factory of the modern society. However, it is regrettable that this company spirit will strain their natural body because a holiday was not arranged. Should I tell them to stop exploring around once or twice a week in shifts to make a holiday? Cartas and Rosa walked towards me when I was having trouble like the president of a company that had just started a business. ¡¸Boss! Please let me accompany you next time!¡¹ ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m going too!¡¹ When the two of them say so, the movement of the people who are drinking and eating nearby stops. ¡¸This time, Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny have registered with me as adventurers. They are already recognized as capable newcomers so if they were to disappear and were changed to new members, we¡¯ll absolutely be concluded of being a spy. ¡¹ ¡¸Why don¡¯t you go on a trip with six people?¡¹ When I told them that I¡¯m not going to change members, Rosa has been talking in the direction of increasing the members. However, I want to gather information without showing the inside of my hand for a while. I thought so and shook my head against Rosa¡¯s proposal. ¡¸At first, the members of my party as of now will be active in the City of Ramblas and in the City of Selenia. So far, I haven¡¯t seen any beastkins and dwarves, and I have only seen one elf. In other words, we¡¯ve already been remembered by a lot of people.¡¹ ¡¸Is is that so, my lord. So you¡¯ll only venture with the three of them from now on?¡¹ After my explanation, Cartas, who seems about to cry, asked so. The figure of a bearded demonkin with tears in his eyes has an outstanding destructive power. It is painfully hot. ¡¸For now, I will go with this in the neighborhood. However, I¡¯m thinking of sending some members as a spy in another country.¡¹ When I answered that, the people around other than Cartas and Rosa raised a fuss. Though that time has yet to come, I¡¯m glad that they are pleased with it. By the way, Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny boastfully talk about today¡¯s orc subjugation to those who seat with them in the same table. I looked at the situation and thought about the monsters in this area. Although they are a little weak for a subspecies of orc, I cannot judge their detailed parameters since the weapon we used this time is too irregular. However, Sunny¡¯s magic blow will be helpful. As expected of an orc subspecies, it is not so weak to die from a single shot of Lightning Arrow. There is a report that troll and sphinx, who were bosses in the middle stage of the game, were found in the vicinity of G. I. Jou. Of course, those are not problem for the survey corps that has 10 members. It is needless to say that 2 member is already enough to hunt the black dragon which is the strongest boss for one party during the game. ***TN: It means that the black dragon is a boss that can be defeated by one party. There are raid bosses that is impossible to defeat by one party so multiple parties are needed to hunt it.*** If one of my survey corps were forced to withdraw, this margrave territory would have been destroyed with that scale of disaster. Perhaps there might be someone skilled in this world who surpass us but at the moment, there is no such information. The Orcs of this world are unlikely to be extremely weak. At least all of my guild members holds combat ability that is higher than an A rank adventurer. What kind of country exists here? What kind of monsters are there? What kind of magic items are there? We will be able to secure our safety as long as those are investigated. ¡¸Master¡¹ ¡¸Hnn?¡¹ Eleanor called me with a gentle voice so I unconsciously raised my face. When I looked at Eleanor, I saw the maid troops guild members behind her. Furthermore, the head maid is just one step behind her. The maid troops are wearing matching maid uniforms. Their heights are from 145cm to 155cm. Their hair lengths are from short to semi-long hair. Their face and hair colors are all distinctly different but they all have the same atmosphere that has a sense of unity from a distance. However, the head maid is different. The head maid has a character of a maid from old times which says the training is over. ***TN: Not sure what reference it is but I can imagine that her character is similar to Yuri Alpha.*** All the maids are human but the head maid is a high human. Her height is 175cm and she has a long silver hair. In addition, the maids are assassins. I might be poisoned if they hated me. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Why are you with Proudia?¡¹ When I asked that, the Head Maid Proudia looked down at me with a despicable eyes. I think it is related to me sitting down while Proudia is standing. Anyway, it is bad for my heart to be looked at with cold eyes by a tall beauty. ¡¸Master, I¡¯ve heard the story.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹ Proudia began to speak in a strange way with her low, beautiful voice. I wonder why. I don¡¯t remember hearing any story the would make her expression that way. When I asked back, Proudia wrinkled her eyebrows as if looking something really unpleasant. It looks like she saw something infuriating. ¡¸Eleanor and you not only exchanged hot kiss but also embraced each other¡¯s body to the point of almost scratching each other and put your¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Silence!¡¹ Her words that sound like recitation of a sensual novel started suddenly. I unintentionally raised my voice. Did Proudia noticed my shyness? She quietly bowed her head. Then, the maid squads that were lined up in front of Proudia retired to the left and right. Walking along the way between the maids, Proudia has an almost expressionless face. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, master. Then, please check the details of the report in this document.¡¹ That said, Proudia has handed over a bunch of paper like a weekly magazine. On the cover of the paper she handed, My Lord, the Works of Love Chapter 1 [Chastity Scatters] ¡¸It¡¯s still there!¡¹ I pulled the thick paper with the title and ripped it with both hands. I have given out an angry voice like an angry sengoku period commander. I reflexively stretches my spine as soon as I saw the unrelated people in my view. Proudia bents her chest upward and looked down on me. On the other hand, Eleanor is collecting the bunch of paper that I tore with a frantic face. ¡¸Master has made a mistake in order so, although late, we came here to set the right track.¡¹ ¡¸¡­right track? The right way? It¡¯s not me who went off the road but Eleanor. Don¡¯t make a mistake between the perpetrator and the victim.¡¹ When I got angry and said so, Proudia clicks her tongue and looks at me. ¡¸This is why master is a master after all nodesu.¡¹ ¡¸You mixed up a fool to my honorary title.¡¹ I was rather surprised at the wording of Proudia. Who made this fellow a fool? When I thought of that, Proudia steps forward and smiles deeply. It seems to be an abyss. ¡¸The most important job of my lord and master is to have an heir but you have to practice a lot with the maids first.¡¹ ¡¸¡­wa?¡¹ ¡¸Musicians, please brighten up the feast. We will take a few extra seats.¡¹ ¡¸Musician corps, I entrusted the 10 of you to make sounds the will reach heaven.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great. It will reach master¡¯s ear. Well then,¡¹ ¡¸Uo!? Wait, you guys! Hey, stop! Really!¡¹ I climbed three or four adult stairs again. By force. ******************** AN: The gentle one¡¯s comments correction again. Is that okay? With poopy words in particular. Just reading it makes me cry. ******************** Chapter 18 - Third Day in the Different World Chapter 18 ¨C Third Day in the Different World After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Thank you, everyone! The number of comments are in a bang! I am thankful! They are really poopy! ******************** Morning came. Yes, the morning came finally. The status that exists only in adults, the stamina of the night. Hentai Point In short, HP. This HP turns into spirit binging with recovery magic. I¡¯m a fool. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ In the morning, as I use my head to think about things that are very stupid, the maids of hell who are already wearing maid dress rowed in line and lowered their heads. Everyone¡¯s face seems so glossy. Did they become energetic in bathing in the morning sun? Are they plants? The dark side has fallen this morning. Proudia looked down at me coldly and opened her mouth. ¡¸There is no problem with combat power. I think resilience is good too.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ What are you talking about?¡¹ When I said so with half-opened eyes, Proudia made a noise from her nose and made a beautiful smile on her face. ¡¸You have done well, master. Well then, I will start my morning service in the castle immediately.¡¹ That said, Proudia left the room. While I am shocked by Proudia¡¯s unhesitant criticism, the maid troops line up in a row in front of me. ¡¸Master, it¡¯s so big¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hmm?¡¹ The first maid suddenly said such a thing. She went out of the room with her cheeks dyed. And the next maid comes in front of me. ¡¸Master, you¡¯re durable¡¹ ¡¸Master, you have no wasteful movement¡¹ ¡¸Master is so fast¡¹ ¡¸Master¡¯s weakness is being stroked¡¹ ¡¸Master, try binding¡¹ ¡¸Master, is kinda maguro¡¹ ***TN: ¥Þ¥°¥í(maguro) ¨C someone who is inactive during sexual intercourse*** ¡¸Master, three people at the same time¡¹ ¡¸Master, raise more spirit¡¹ ¡¸Master¡­ It was¡­¡¹ The 10 of them tell me something that I did not understand the meaning of one after another and left the room. ¡¸Oi, what was the meaning of the last one?¡¹ I finally regained my sanity and complained after being in trance but by that time, all the shocking maid troops had left the room. ¡¸Those girls¡­ aren¡¯t they doing whatever they want¡­? Hnn?¡¹ I noticed that someone was sleeping next to me when I was trying to get out of bed while grumbling and complaining. It was Eleanor who has a strangely happy sleeping face. I saw Eleanor¡¯s white moist skin and a soft-shaped chest, and I shifted my gaze to the morning sun with a straight face. It seems that I have received recovery magic before I knew it. I¡¯m a fool. ******************** I came to the adventurers guild in Ramblas with Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny. If we want to look at the documents and some confidential information, Keins said that we can just ask the receptionist that we wanted to look at it at the second floor of the guild. It is in a small room which is next to the meeting room in the second floor. We are silently comparing parchments that are piled up in the dirty room. The best description for these is out of order. ¡¸Ren-san, how about this?¡¹ The receptionist Miria came along for some reason and brings out a parchment to me. ¡¸Hmm¡¹ Miria chose an up-to-date information from the adventurers guild in other countries. I received the latest one and look at Miria who has a glittering eyes. She¡¯s like an attached dog. ¡¸Is it okay? This is pretty confidential, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ As I asked Miria to confirm, Miria held her hands in front of her chest and looked up at me. ¡¸It¡¯s okay! El Rand-san told me to fully cooperate! El Rand-san is amazing, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s not just an old elf. He has been a guild executive for over a hundred years since the adventurers guild of this country was established.¡¹ El Rand, that elf? It¡¯s probably because he suspects Sunny as a royal. I looked at Miria while thinking such a thing in my mind and nodded. ¡¸Thank you. I appreciate it.¡¹ As I said so, Miria¡¯s face reddened and she suddenly gathered up parchment. ¡¸Ye, yes! Please leave it to me! I will collect all of the countries!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. I ask of you.¡¹ I am impressed with the diligence of the guild staff Miria as she scrutinizes information with a furious momentum. ¡¸My lord, I believe that it will be wise to go to the capital as our next step.¡¹ When I was watching Miria, Sainos said such a thing and bowed his head. However, Sedeia intervenes there. ¡¸I think going to Galland Empire is better. The country of elf will be nearby then.¡¹ ¡¸I want to go to the elf country.¡¹ Sunny agreed to Sedeia¡¯s dissenting views against Sainos. Well, she only spoke what she desired. ¡¸I want to see the magical cultural level and individual abilities of the elf country. However, we are in a situation that we won¡¯t be able to say that we finished researching one country. I want to study the magic of the elf country by all means but hurrying to go there will lead to a short circuit. First of all, as Sainos suggested, we should go to the capital of the kingdom or the nearby Selenia.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos raised his face with a sparkling smile. His tail also swings fast to the left and right. ¡¸Sainos, dust.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Sunny complained about the dust that were triggered by the tail of Sainos. He apologized with a smile but he¡¯s still swinging his tail. ¡¸I¡¯ll take this time to spread it.¡¹ Sedeia spreads the tail of Sainos under her buttocks and use it like a cushion. ¡¸Oh, thank you Sedeia-dono.¡¹ Sainos appreciates Sedeia for putting his tail on her buttocks. Sedeia delicately frowned since the tail is still trying to swing sideways under her seat. ¡¸A, ano¡¹ Another voice pops up coming from the side. It is Miria who looked at here timidly. ¡¸¡­Sedeia-san and Sunny-san are elves, aren¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you have any other family member or acquaintance who is traveling elsewhere?¡¹ Miria asked a question in a depressed manner. Sedeia and Sunny look at each other. No choice, I decided to deceived her with the setting I thought of. ¡¸Ah¡­ Actually, in the mercenary group where we were, I was the last leader. Most members of our group are war orphans. Most of us do not know the face of our family.¡¹ When I explained it, Miria¡¯s face rapidly turns blue. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m asking something selfish¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ When Miria apologized, Sedeia replied in an easy tone as the representative. It is a lie but in this atmosphere, no one will say so. When I saw that Miria was about to cry, I heard a knocking sound on the door of the room. ¡¸Excuse me. Ren-san, the guild master is calling you.¡¹ It was Keins who opened the door. Keins seems to feel something about the atmosphere in the room but went out without saying anything when I told my consent. ¡¸Continue the investigation here. I will meet with the guild master alone.¡¹ When I said that, Sedeia and Sainos stood up. ¡¸It will be better to take someone as an escort.¡¹ ¡¸The one who can fight indoor the best is me!¡¹ I stared at the two of them. When did you become rival? Do dark elves and wolfkins have bad compatibility? ¡¸Then, Sedeia, come with me as precaution for assassination.¡¹ When I said that, Sedeia smiles and Sainos¡¯ tail hangs down. No, I¡¯ve adopted Sainos idea earlier. Then, Sunny suddenly spreads Sainos¡¯ tail, who seems to be feeling lonesome, under her buttocks and sit over it cheerfully. I¡¯m worried about Sainos¡¯ tail. ¡¸I¡¯ll be back.¡¹ I told that to the three in the room and headed to the Guild Master Bart¡¯s room with Sedeia. In addition to the conference room and the document room, the second floor has a locker room for the staff. The exciting event of inadvertently entering a locker room was suppressed by Keins who is waiting at the inner part of the hallway. I passed by Keins and knocked on the door of the guild master¡¯s room. ¡¸You have come. A little troublesome thing has happened.¡¹ The moment I opened the door, Bart, who was sitting in the back of the room, said such a thing. I closed the door of the room silently and turned my sight to Bart. ¡¸A little?!¡¹ ¡¸I dislike troublesome talk.¡¹ Keins opened his eyes in astonishment as I said those words. ******************** AN: A comment has told me that I used emoji. I didn¡¯t use an emoji last chapter?! I should edit my work at once! ******************** Chapter 19 - The Feudal Lord, Margrave Earl Villiers Chapter 19 ¨C The Feudal Lord, Margrave Earl Villiers After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Hello! Author doesn¡¯t know the difference between Margrave and Earl! I better die¡­To hear such a thing from my mouth! But it¡¯s okay! I picked up an excuse that it¡¯s because it is a different world from Earth! I would like to return to earth! ******************** ¡¸Can you listen to what I have to say?¡¹ ¡¸The way you negotiate is too rough. You should start by saying hello and ask the other party after hearing what you have to say.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ren-kun is tough on old people.¡¹ Bart manage to force a smile and looked at me with a nervous face. I tried to go back to the hallway but Bart called my name so I reluctantly sat on the sofa in the guild master¡¯s room. From what I have seen, Bart is a former adventurer. There are scars that remains in his left ear and forehead. Therefore, he has an atmosphere that fits rude youths. ¡¸If you speak politely, the other party will listen positively, and if you are overbearing or roughly speaking, the other party will feel negative. The person on the top must think about how to move people¡¯s feelings.¡¹ ¡¸¡­this day is¡­hah..¡¹ When I preached about people at the top, Bart muttered with his mouth quietly. His face is twitching greatly too. Speaking of which, I feel that his tone became considerably looser than yesterday. Well, I think I originally had a very strong personality¡­ I feel like I can say anything even to a member of a royal family. When I came to this world, I have become the figure of my game character. Is it affecting me? When I was somehow thinking of my own changes, Sedeia has begun to give off bloodlust from behind me. Then, Bart who sits in front of us holds his breath. It may be a veteran¡¯s crisis perception ability. ¡¸Stop it, Sedeia.¡¹ When I say so, Sedeia stops releasing bloodlust. Bart gave out a long sigh. ¡¸I guess she¡¯s a naughty girl. Even though I have been part of a cyclops subjugation before¡­compare to everything I experienced my whole life, I have never been more prepared for death now.¡¹ ¡¸Hou, that¡¯s amazing. You faced the cyclops alone?¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, two parties joint together.¡¹ When I unintentionally admired his story, Bart badly wrinkles his forehead. On the other hand, I was glad that I heard some good information. Speaking of Cyclops, at the time of the game, it was a good intermediate-class prey. If you have a party of elementary class, you surely need about 10 to 20 people. ¡¸¡­Ren-kun, if you¡¯re alone with the cyclops¡­No, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¹ While looking at me, Bart tried to say something, but stopped midway. I shake my head and look at Bart who changed his mind, I decide to quickly advance the talk. That should be good for Bart¡¯s mental health. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get to the important matter now.¡¹ As I said so, Bart groaned with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­ Indeed. We should negotiate after we understand each other¡¯s position. Is that the purpose? I was wrong to have been aggressive when I was the one who asked to meet you.¡¹ Bart spoke on his own accord that he had noticed my intentions. No, I¡¯m not thinking about that. When I was thinking about whether to point out to Bart, he took a cough and put his hand on his lap. ¡¸Then, let me get straight to the point. Do you remember that there was one noble in the conference room the other day?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, was it Baron Bowarei?¡¹ When I said so, Bard made a wary face and nodded. It seems to be a troublesome talk for Bart. ¡¸That Baron Bowarei is a subordinate of the feudal lord, Earl Villiers.¡¹ ¡¸Earl Villiers? The margrave earl?¡¹ I raised a voice in a way that I interrupted Bart¡¯s explanation. Speaking of margrave, it is a special position the is equivalent to duke or archduke. ***TN: This explanation is only applicable in this web novel. Margrave¡¯s equivalent is a marquis in real life and in other novels.*** Shortening his title to earl is disrespectful. But Bart tilted his neck strangely. ¡¸Earl Villiers is the earl of the margrave territory that borders the west. This territory guards the country from the Galland Empire. Do you think there is something wrong with that?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Is the earl a blood relative of the royal family?¡¹ ¡¸Earl Villiers elder sister is a concubine of the former king¡­ what about it? Why do you want to know?¡¹ Bart has asked the intention of my mysterious question. I thought about the aristocrat of this country and gave up on the way. I returned a vague answer. Let¡¯s ask Miria later. ¡¸No, nothing. So what about the baron?¡¹ ¡¸From there¡­ Baron Bowarei reported to Earl Villiers about Ren-kun. Incidentally, Earl Villiers happened to come to this town for inspection, he calls for you.¡¹ ¡¸Rejected¡¹ ¡¸Uoi!¡¹ When I told him my refusal, Bart stood up and raised a voice. At that moment, Sedeia silently put out a dagger in her hand, but Bart spreads his hands and shouts without worrying about it. ¡¸This is a chance to meet the earl! One would normally appeal to the earl to become his subordinate.If that happens, his future is secured.¡¹ Bart said such a thing while throwing gestures with his hand. ¡¸A stable and peaceful day is not for an adventurer, is it?¡¹ When I said that ironically to Bart, the guild master of the Adventurers Guild, he stops his movement for a moment and rounds his eyes. And began to spew laughter. ¡¸Bu ha! Ha ha ha ha! Certainly! You can¡¯t be call an adventurer if you don¡¯t go to an adventure! Ha ha ha ha!¡¹ Bart is very interesting. He reseated on the sofa while roaring his laughter. It doesn¡¯t matter, his saliva is splashing. ¡¸No, I seemed to have misunderstood! Ren-dono is not a natural born adventurer? All right, I like you! You can live in this town as much as you like, we will favor you as much as we can!¡¹ ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need to favor me. Equality, equality.¡¹ ¡¸Buhahaha!¡¹ Bart seems to have rushed to the fever time completely. He¡¯s laughing while saying something so it¡¯s kind of annoying. He¡¯s like an old relative that got drunk. ¡¸So, is it just a meet up with the earl?¡¹ When I said that, Bart shook his shoulder and smiled while shaking his head. ¡¸No, Baron Bowarei will be present at the time of the audience with Earl Villiers. Therefore, Baron Bowarei will interfere from the side so if you take a rude attitude, Ren-dono and your comrades will probably be beheaded. Ha ha ha¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a laughing matter.¡¹ Bart has entered a point where he just smiled and laughed at the part of our decapitation. What a brute. ¡¸No, it¡¯s usually a troublesome situation. Baron Bowarei is a noble too. However, when I look at Ren-dono, the word beheaded is like a pin! Buhahaha!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what is funny about that.¡¹ As I said so, Bart laughed again. This guy, well, my head is going out of focus. When I was seriously convinced about Bart¡¯s dementia, I heard a knock on the door of the room. ¡¸Excuse me. Earl Villiers has arrived.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹ Keins who opened the door and put out his face said such a thing, and Bart answered and stood up. ¡¸¡­ You framed me?¡¹ When I told Bert in a low voice, Bart laughed in a fearless way. From the beginning, Bart called me to buy time until the earl arrived. He considered the possibility of escape. ¡¸What do you think? Well, let¡¯s go, Ren-dono? Come with me.¡¹ ¡¸Do not suddenly put out an obstinate attitude, I feel uncomfortable.¡¹ Bart laughed in a loud voice again when I complained in a bad mood. I have been completely taken in. ******************** AN: A lot of sh*t to the author has arrived! Thank you very much, everyone! The author is fucking glad! What¡¯s this vulgar afterword ******************** Chapter 20 - Earl Villiers Speculation Chapter 20 ¨C Earl Villiers Speculation After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: I received a lot of comments! Everyone, thank you for reading! I appreciate it from the bottom of my heart! I will do my best to write a little better! ******************** ¡¸Are you the adventurer named Ren?¡¹ A man sitting in a gorgeous chair with a backrest in front of me looked at me and say that. He has a silver hair that hung up to his shoulder that is styled to be separated from left and right. He also has a little grown mustache of the same color. A man in his forties or fifties, Earl Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi. He is wearing a cloak and is lightly dressed. The embroidery in his clothes is surprisingly gorgeous. I stand in the front of the Earl Villiers, about three meters away. ¡¸Nice to meet you.¡¹ When I returned a short greeting, the men who are waiting beside him have begun to rustle. Bart, who stands at the very end for some reason, is desperately laughing. ¡¸Lower your head, you!¡¹ And, Baron Bowarei is the angriest in this place. I glanced at the Baron Bowarei and paid more attention to the arrangement of the room. The walls and floors are made of wood, but the shelves and chairs are finely decorated. There are big flags on the walls, and the white fur carpet is very luxurious. It is as wide as it is, but in addition to the earl and I, five people stand along one side of the wall. There are two men in armor that sandwiched the earl in his right and left. By the way, Sedeia, Sainos, and Sunny stand in a place that is two step behind me. While I was looking around the room, Baron Bowarei¡¯s wrath seems to have increased. He stomped on the floor and took one step forward. ¡¸Are you stupid, you bastard! You are before Earl Villiers-sama, the lord of this margrave territory!¡¹ At that time, when Baron Bowarei was so furious that he¡¯ll probably die of cerebral aneurysm, Earl Villiers raised one hand and controlled him. ¡¸It is okay. Basically, adventurers are educated like nobles. And so, it is unreasonable to force them etiquettes for nobles. It is better if they are comfortable.¡¹ Earl Villiers said so and put up a smile. Sure, most adventurers are penniless townspeople and villagers. Although some are third or fourth son of lower nobles, from the point of view of a senior noble of the country like the earl, they should be no different from commoners. Well, I never dreamt of receiving higher education on Earth. ¡¸That would be helpful. So, I heard from the guild master but, is there anything I can do for you?¡¹ When I put my arm together and said that to the earl, Bart, who did not think that his name would come out, embarked a strange voice and suppressed his mouth down. ¡¸Hou. Bart? I only told him that I wanted to meet you but¡­ it is probably good. I certainly have a business.¡¹ Earl replied with a nod without worrying about Bart. Unexpectedly, the vessel might be large. When I was evaluating the earl from a line of sight of a top adventurer, the earl raised the edge of his mouth and looked at me. ¡¸First of all, I want to see how much you can be of use.¡¹ The earl said so and raised his one hand with open palm. Then, Baron Bowarei handed something to the earl while staring at me. It is the first time I see this in this world, paper. It is a white paper though it is a little impure. Thinking that we have been surprised, the earl¡¯s mood improved and smiled. He expanded the paper and filled out something in it with the use of a sort of stick. After the earl finished writing, he handed it to the knight and the knight handed it to me. Hostility somewhat comes from the knight. ¡¸Is this a map?¡¹ When I looked at the paper, there was a handwritten map there. It seems to be the map of the margrave territory, I can see the name of the towns and the name of the villages. The Earl wrote a village at the west end. It seems that he drew a line further west from Grado village. ¡¸Humu, first of all, you were surprised by the paper, weren¡¯t you? What do you think it¡¯s made of?¡¹ What is this? A quiz? The earl has become proud for thinking that the populace doesn¡¯t know paper. I expressionlessly opened my mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s tree. I¡¯ve heard that it was made with the use of woods and weed fibers.¡¹ As I said so, the earl rounded his eyes. ¡¸How did you know that? Come to think of it, you were traveling before you came to this town? Hmm, do you know the manufacturing method?¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know.¡¹ The Earl nodded to my response. It is likely not widespread yet, he probably wants to know the manufacturing process to monopolize it. ¡¸Is that so? No, that might be so. Well good. Do you know of the Grado village in the map? It¡¯s a village called the farthest village.¡¹ ¡¸I know about it. I¡¯ve been there once.¡¹ The earl pointed to the map. I opened my mouth and nodded to the earl¡¯s dialogue. ¡¸There is a deep forest further west from the village. There are unparalleled monsters in there and no one has ever come alive after going in there.¡¹ ¡¸So, you want us to develop it?¡¹ I intervened instinctively to the earl¡¯s explanation. Of course we can do it, but it will be bad for us. That is the direction where our guild base is located, the G. I. Jou. The earl opened his mouth and made a fearless smile, though I don¡¯t think he have seen my inner thoughts. ¡¸That¡¯s not the case.The other day, a peddler stopped by Grado village. The peddler seems to have seen a gang of mercenaries on the way back from Grado village.¡¹ When the Earl spoke up to that point, he paused once and put his hand on his jaw. ¡¸That mercenary group is a problem. Peddlers say that the mercenary group are thieving bastards with a lot of bad rumors.¡¹ The earl said so and looked at my reaction. ¡¸..So, you want us to crush the mercenary corps?¡¹ When I asked, the earl stroked his chin with one hand and raised his face. ¡¸Fu, fufu. You¡¯re a funny guy. I said that it was a mercenary group? It¡¯s a party, a group. There are about 50 of them. It is impossible for four people no matter what kind of talent you have.¡¹ The earl said that and laughed. No, we have already annihilated them. I mean, captured everyone unharmed. I almost said so unintentionally. The earl looked at me and begun playing with his mustache joyfully. ¡¸Well, it will be difficult. Even if you arranged the knight corps, they are mercenaries who are accustomed to warfare.¡¹ That said, the earl nodded in good spirits several times. He is a noble. He might be investigating the words and gestures of his opponent in his chest. ¡¸This is a difficult area bordering the Galland Empire. I can not send out my knight order, but I will issue it as a request to the adventurers guild. With your group, I want you to go to Grado village to see how much you can do¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ Earl said so fearlessly and looked at the baron. I see. So he is degassing the baron¡¯s belly who has been unable to participate in our talk. It¡¯s an intuitive guess, but it¡¯s not necessarily wrong. Anyway, the baron has a very obscene smile. There is no problem in going to Grado village separately. However, there is no mercenary group even if we go. Perhaps they have already been sold to the slave merchant. When I twisted my head while thinking, the baron gladly opened his mouth. ¡¸If you are scared, refuse it! We don¡¯t have to rely on rude and savage underdogs like you with the problems with the mercenary!¡¹ Baron Bowarei is in a state as if he was convinced of victory. No, the earl said that he¡¯s looking forward to it so I¡¯ll talk in that direction. I wonder why my subordinated have decided not to talk. When I was looking at the Baron¡¯s smile with an amazed face, I heard a rustling sound of metal in the back. ¡¸Wh, you¡­!?¡¹ Suddenly, the knights on the left and right of the earl let out a voice in a grim expression as they grasp the hilt of their sword. ¡¸¡­Be relieved. Because I¡¯ll murder everyone without a sound.¡¹ Sedeia said that as she stood next to me while being completely silent. When I looked at Sedeia, her eyes have already become bloodshot. ¡¸No way¡­ Sunny, magic is¡­¡¹ I hurriedly looked back and tried to stop Sunny from using magic. Unfortunately, the room was already tinged in blue. Sunny was wearing a pale flame in her body and her eyes had been sharply narrowed and were turned to the Baron. They are out of control. I judged it so and turned my face to Sainos. ¡¸Sainos, stop the two¡­¡¹ Before long after I said that, Sainos took out his sword form the magic box. ¡¸I can¡¯t stand it anymore! You bastard!¡¹ Sainos also snapped. ******************** AN: There is a possibility the the first appearance of Earl Villiers is his last¡­ Do your best, Villiers! Bowarei, run away quickly! ******************** Chapter 21 - Everyone Goes Berserk Chapter 21 ¨C Everyone Goes Berserk After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: There are times when the atmosphere is a little heavy and disturbing. Author is puzzled as what I write is in an unplanned direction. If Conan is here He¡¯ll probably points at me and say The criminal is Ny¨±sankin! My head is anxious about Conan. ******************** The room is filled with heavy atmosphere. Why? This is because they finally went berserk. Sedeia uses Silent Step to increase speed, Sunny has fire magic on standby indoor, and Sainos is at the end of the rope of using his sword. By the way, this is the first time that I seriously tried to stop my subordinates ever since I came to this world. I use a skill to restrict the three who were trying to kill Baron Bowarei. I was able to stop their movement including the chant. Other that us, the others probably didn¡¯t know what happened. I scoffed the earl and the baron who asked for explanation with ¡°Silence¡± and let the three, who were about to charge, do seiza in the corner of the room. ¡¸Sedeia, Sunny,¡­and Sainos.¡¹ When I called the name of the three, they shrugged their shoulders. ¡¸You tried to do something on your own even though I told you to don¡¯t do anything.¡¹ When I say that, the three of them are silently wander their gaze. When I looked at their faces, they have gloomy expression that is full of anxiety but I must not waver. I looked down at the three of them with a heart of a demon. ¡¸Why did you try to annihilate everyone?¡¹ As I said so, the three raised their faces at the same time. ¡¸Just the baron¡­¡¹ ¡¸I also¡­Bowarei¡¹ ¡¸Because I¡¯m irritated.¡¹ Sedeia and Sainos responded fearfully to the rebuttal but for some reason, Sunny clearly said why. That is the worst reason. ¡¸No matter what you think, what the three of you have done is more than enough to kill Baron Bowarei alone. Well, there won¡¯t be much problem if you kill the baron but,¡¹ ¡¸Oi! What are you¡­¡¹ The nearby baron tried to raise a voice of anger but the people around him forcibly closed his mouth. When I turned my gaze back to the three, they lowered their heads again. ¡¸All right you three. This time, I forgive specially because no one died by chance, but don¡¯t kill people unless I say it¡¯s okay to do so. Ah, if you feel threatened, I permit self defence.¡¹ The three of them looked up at me with a bright face when I said so. And then, Sunny stands up. ¡¸I felt danger! I feel the threat is coming from the baron!¡¹ ¡¸No quibble.¡¹ I got angry and repressed Sunny¡¯s head with one of my hand. Sunny was displeased and pouted. I finished the sermon for the time being. I turned to the direction of the earl and moved to the center of the room where I stood until a little while ago. ¡¸Earl Villiers, I apologize for having taken extra time.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is, is that so? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ Hearing my apology, the earl somehow responded as a noble but nods like wobbling. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get back to the topic.¡¹ ¡¸A, ah! I don¡¯t have a problem with that mercenary group. I will subdue it with the knights order. I¡¯ll assemble 500 so that mercenary group will tremble!¡¹ When I tried to get back to the topic, the earl confidently said such a thing. Well, if they are not a problem, why bother adventurers? I glanced at the earl who dynamically laughs alone and turned my face towards Bart. ¡¸Then, we¡¯re going home.¡¹ As I said so, Bart, who noticed that I was talking to him, nodded many times on the spot. ******************** ¡¸Welcome home.¡¹ Dion was standing again in the front gate of G.I.Jou when we return. Proudia and the maid corps are behind him this time. How did they know the time of my return? ¡¸Today, everyone was outside to study. Though we can¡¯t come close to my lord¡¯s intelligence¡­¡¹ I sensed that Dion was trying to poison vomit so I slipped through him at a quick pace. ¡¸Master, would you like to have a bath or dinner? Or a wild sex¡­¡¹ ¡¸Bath.¡¹ I quickly passed the side of Proudia which seemed to say something obscene. Neither of them will defy me. Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny acted without an order but they did not rebelled against me. However, something in my heart doesn¡¯t settle down. The uneasiness like seeing the omen of collapse and it has spread on the depths of my chest. As I was silently moving through the castle, everyone was quietly following me from behind. I wonder whether I was a man who could normally talk about killing someone. I wonder if the dilemma arises because my subordinate acted frantically. This feeling of uneasiness must be greatly related to uneasiness of oneself. ******************** I wonder if yesterday¡¯s dinner was a trigger. Half of all the guild members gathered together in the dining room. In the nearest seat, Eleanor sat down and looked at me who is eating with anxiety. ¡¸Eleanor.¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes, master?¡¹ Eleanor replied in a hurry when I called her name. ¡¸Eleanor, if I were to order, how far can you follow? Can you say yes no matter how much unreasonable my demand is?¡¹ When I asked her words that word that can¡¯t easily be digested, Eleanor straightened her back and turned her body to me. ¡¸Of course, whatever the challenge, I¡¯ll accomplish it. If you ask the destruction of the world, it will perish. If you ask me to present my heart right now, I¡¯ll immediately take it out. Rather, such a question saddens me. I am in accordance with Ren Ren-sama, who is the creator of my life.¡¹ Eleanor said so in a muffled voice. Her expression, not even a fragment of lie can be found. ¡¸That¡¯s right ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ When I lower my head seriously, Eleanor wags her head. ¡¸No master. I am happier here than living in a heavenly paradise just by staying with my master. So, please ask anything. Eleanor will grant all the wishes of master. Of course, the others feel the same.¡¹ Eleanor said so and turned her face around. I was also tempted and turned my eyes to the surroundings, everyone in the dining room unexpectedly was watching me. ¡¸¡­I see. It¡¯s a blessing.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor stood up and raised a glass. ¡¸A toast to swear fidelity to master.¡¹ When Eleanor said those words, everyone raised a glass at once. And the cheers roar. Each and everyone of the characters I created whom I lavish great care and raised. I remember all their name, race, job, skills, equipment, and fighting style. If I won¡¯t believe them, who will? Seeing everyone¡¯s smile, I felt my anxiety fade away. But in the words that came from Eleanor¡¯s lips, I felt something was caught in my heart. What have been caught? After all, I never remembered it during the meal. ******************** After taking a bath, Eleanor walked along the hallway and followed to the bedroom as usual. However, today¡¯s scenery was different from usual. It was because there were figures next to the door before the going to the bedroom. Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny. ¡¸My lord! I¡¯m truly sorry for today!¡¹ Sainos lowered his heads, the other two also lowered their heads. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. You acted that way thinking of me. Well, take a rest and prepare for tomorrow.¡¹ When I said so as I passed by, I felt a sign of something terrible behind me. ¡¸You guys¡­ What the hell is this¡­?¡¹ It was not the level of DOS, but it felt like Eleanor¡¯s voice echoes from nethermost hell from behind. ***TN: ¥É¥¹(DOS) ¨C sadistic dominatrix. *** I opened the door to the bedroom to shake off the fear and fled into my suite room. Eleanor-san, you¡¯re so scary. ******************** AN: At this rate, it is impossible to build a country. I have received a lot of such messages. I might have changed the title to one month? At that time, everyone, please throw stones together. I¡¯ll avoid them with effort! ******************** Chapter 22 - Emergency! Guild Conference in G.I.Jou! Chapter 22 ¨C Emergency! Guild Conference in G.I.Jou! After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Emergency meeting of the created characters! It feels like Toy Story! Ah, that¡¯s stupid ¡­ ******************** ¡¸Master has slept.¡¹ When Proudia entered the conference room saying so, Eleanor, who is waiting on the podium, nodded and looked at the seat. There are people sitting in all the chairs. There are even people in the aisle. All the guild members, except those who were guarding the inside and outside the base, were gathered here. ¡¸This is a grave situation.¡¹ When Eleanor said those words, the interior of the conference room that was supposed to be quiet was enveloped in deeper silence. ¡¸Everyone, as you all know, Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny became adventurers to act as master¡¯s escort. The three of them have been instructed to rest by master so I did not asked them to come here and let them sleep, but we have to do something about this agenda.¡¹ When Eleanor gave an aggressive shake, everyone tilted their necks silently. Eleanor looked all the members again and opened her mouth. ¡¸Master is anxious about our arbitrary actions.¡¹ The moment Eleanor said so, the conference room was filled with a variety of voices. In the conference room which various feelings are mixed, one man raises his hand. It is the demonkin Cartas. While picking his beard with the fingers of his right hand, Cartas directed his eyes to Eleanor as if stabbing her with it. ¡¸¡­That anxiousness, why would our lord have such?¡¹ Cartas said so in a low voice, Eleanor responds by looking back at the Cartas without fear. ¡¸Because the three of them tried to kill 12 subordinates of the earl on their own accord while master is on a meeting with the earl.¡¹ To Eleanor¡¯s answer, a roar flew this time. ¡¸Those three¡­¡¹ Mira, the dark dwarf sitting in the front row, opened her eyes wide in astonishment then dropped her eyes on the desk in front of her. And, Mira, seeming to have thought about something, looks up. ¡¸¡­This is a mistake. Those three are no doubt, no, everyone of us pledges our loyalty to master. ¡¹ When Mira said that, the red haired demonkin Rosa raised one of her hands and opened her mouth. ¡¸Why did those three tried to kill them? There is a reason, right?¡¹ When she heard Rosa, Eleanor¡¯s thin expression completely fell out. She looks like a doll with a cold expression, Eleanor opens her mouth. ¡¸Master was verbally abused. He was told that he did not know about etiquette because he was not educated. He was treated as a rude and barbarian low class person.¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ Rosa instinctively stands up upon hearing Eleanor¡¯s report. Bloodlust filled the conference room. In the midst of everyone¡¯s bloodlust due to anger, Dion, who is dressed as a butler, did not lose his calm demeanor turned his face to Eleanor. ¡¸They tried to kill them but was not able to? Surely, they would have at least taken one or two limbs? Though if it were me, I¡¯ll torture them for a year.¡¹ When Dion said so, Eleanor swung her head without moving her brows to that horrible remark of Dion. ¡¸No, they¡¯re all intact.¡¹ ¡¸Oi oi, we¡¯re going to murder them now, right?¡¹ When Eleanor denies it, Cartas said that with a shivering voice of anger. However, Eleanor swings her head. ¡¸Master is afraid that we will take selfish action without his instruction. If master permits it, I would have been the first one to go and murder them all. I will beat, kick, trample, strike, crush, burn, and burn again their ashes so nothing will remain.¡¹ Eleanor said so with insanity dwelling in her eyes. As everyone agrees with it, everyone nods and shouts all the rage. ¡¸¡­Then, how about making them submit to master?¡¹ Proudia raised her voice at a time when the voices in the conference room was decreasing. ¡¸What do you mean, Proudia?¡¹ When Eleanor asked with a dubious face, Proudia looked at Eleanor with a straight face. ¡¸Let¡¯s teach those foolish people the existence of master. His overwhelming might to those who believes in strength, his deep, broad knowledge to those who believes in intellect, and his never been seen prowess and authority to those vile fellows obsessed with power.¡¹ When Proudia spun those words with a low but beautiful voice, everyone was quiet but nodded powerfully. ¡¸¡­We all have a loyal heart. However, the problem is that master dislikes acting on our own.¡¹ When Eleanor said that, everyone dropped their gaze. However, there was a person who raised her hand during that time. The foxkin who swayed her big ears and tail, Soarer. Soarer tilted her little head with her arms folded to her big breasts. ¡¸My lord has a broad heart. Would it be better if we ask him directly?¡¹ When Soarer said that, the time in the conference room had stopped. ¡¸¡­ Is that okay? Master is anxious about us taking unexpected action so I¡¯m worried about that.¡¹ The dogkin Laurel, who was sitting next to Soarer, rocked the armor his wearing as he turned his face to Soarer. However, Soarer caught Laurel¡¯s fears with a smile. ¡¸Please leave it to me. However, it might not be suitable for all of us to do it.¡¹ Soarer said so while mysteriously narrowing her eyes. ******************** ¡¸I can¡¯t sleep.¡¹ Sainos, who doesn¡¯t know that there is something happening in the conference room, lifted the upper part of his body from the bed and muttered alone. ¡¸It¡¯s bothering me.¡¹ As he said that, Sainos crawled out of the bed and moved to the room¡¯s window while shaking his drooping tail. Those who are superior in battle ability or have enemy detection skill stay in a private room on the rampartl, and those who do not have battle capability or who do not have confidence in their sensing skills are staying in a private room inside G.I.Jou. Sainos¡¯ private room is on the 3rd floor east side of G.I.Jou. ¡¸Hmm¡­if I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll take a walk. My lord told me to take a rest but this occasionally can be considered as a way to relax. Yes.¡¹ After making an excuse for himself, Sainos began to walk in the castle. Although he was just walking inside the castle without saying anything, Sainos¡¯ eyes was as wary of the surroundings as if he was a soldier in patrol. Sainos, without a sign of resting at all, paraded the castle while exchanging greetings to the guild members that were doing patrol or maintenance work. ¡¸Hmm?¡¹ And Sainos stops in front of a room. The throne room. Sainos quietly dropped his hips, and opened the door with one hand without a sound. He looked at the throne room with the gap in the slightly opened door. Sainos slipped in the throne room after releasing his tension. ¡¸¡­ Good evening.¡¹ When Sainos said so, the two figures in the throne room raised their faces in a sluggish motion. ¡¸¡­ Ah.¡¹ ¡¸Sainos came too?¡¹ Sedeia and Sunny said that and looked back at Sainos. Sainos walked up to the front of two people and looked up at the throne where no one sat. ¡¸Sainos is also reflecting alone?¡¹ When Sedeia, who laughed at herself with a self-propelled smile, asked, Sainos sniffed and looked the two. ¡¸I¡¯m not disobeying my lord. I am firmly following his order to sleep and prepare for tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not sleeping.¡¹ ¡¸No quibble.¡¹ When Sainos tried to refute them, they cut him in immediately. Sainos is dumbfounded and just raised a groaning voice. Sedeia looked at Sainos then looked up at the throne. ¡¸¡­ I think there is no mistake in today¡¯s action. But it was against the will of leader. We were not able to act to leader¡¯s desire. To have made leader uneasy is my only regret.¡¹ ¡¸Reflect¡¹ Sunny went along with Sedeia¡¯s haltingly monologue. Sainos glared the the two with half opened eyes as he shook his cranky tail. ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹ Sedeia glared back at Sainos as if complaining when she noticed. ¡¸Nothing.¡¹ After all, Sainos was not able to say anything. He averted his eyes from Sedeia and looked up the throne. ¡¸To consider the will of my lord.¡¹ ¡¸¡­That is. That is the greatest rule as a faithful subordinate to leader.¡¹ ¡¸Absolute rule.¡¹ The three of them knelt on the spot, silently bowing their heads to the empty throne. ******************** AN: The back setting comes out to this little by little. It is the brain shortage of the author when it is not written¡­. ******************** Chapter 23 - Peaceful Morning (The Fourth Day in the Different World) Chapter 23 ¨C Peaceful Morning (The Fourth Day in the Different World) After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** A leisurely morning time. Slow background music and coffee aroma. Such a peaceful morning. Will not come for the main character! ******************** I greeted the peaceful morning. I wonder if it has been a long time since the last time I experience this. Alone in my room. A time alone is important. The view from the window looks beautiful. Stagnant weather. Cloudy sky without any blue part. Dropping sounds everywhere. It sounds like a national superhero theme song. Now, today is such a pleasant day. I seriously don¡¯t want to get out of the room. ******************** As soon as I got out of the room, I was called by Eleanor to come to the throne room. When I enter the throne room, my subordinates are lined up and are sort by seniority. I have a bad feeling. While holding my face down, I headed to the throne and quietly sat down. Then, all of my subordinates kneel on the floor and lowered their heads. After confirming that everyone had stopped moving, Eleanor stood and turned her body in front of me. I really have a bad feeling. ¡¸Master.¡¹ ¡¸Na, what is it?¡¹ I was called by Eleanor and I replied in polite words unintentionally. Eleanor who listened to my reply lowered her head deeply and opened her mouth. ¡¸Master, we, everyone, swear absolute loyalty to you. We are willing to devote everything, both body and soul.¡¹ Eleanor speaks up to there and raises her face. ¡¸Everyone loves and adores master. Will you put your faith in us, master?¡¹ When Eleanor said so, the senior subordinates behind her looked at me. To that serious expression, I instinctively swallowed my saliva. ¡¸¡­.Of course. For me, everyone of you are the best companion.¡¹ When I say so, I felt the tense atmosphere in the throne room relaxed slightly. Eh? You¡¯ll still continue? I caught Eleanor¡¯s gaze from the front and felt the signs of my stomach aching. ¡¸Master, thank you. We will continue to make our best effort as master¡¯s subordinate.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­I ask of you.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, master.¡¹ When Eleanor said so while looking at me, I can see the hiding wrath under her expressionless mask. A demon has appeared. The ogre comes out in the village! ¡¸Master¡­ there are those who foolishly denounced you.¡¹ When Eleanor murmured, sounds of several clenching teeth comes from behind her. ¡¸¡­They won¡¯t be forgiven.¡¹ Eleanor stood up when she said that in a bit of a chilling voice. ¡¸For us, master is synonymous with God. The people who denigrate master cannot be kept alive.¡¹ When Eleanor said that, everyone behind Eleanor stood up all together. I felt my heart bouncing in the sight. When I pressed my trembling fingertips against my foot, Eleanor looked at my hand and gave a soft smile. ¡¸¡­ But master is worried that we might not be able to control our emotions.¡¹ There was something in Eleanor¡¯s smile, a charm that makes you feel comfortable. Eleanor must have understood my intentions properly. When I thought of that, Eleanor slowly opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­ Then let¡¯s show it off to those foolish fellows. Master¡¯s power and crystal of wisdom. Our magic items and never been seen war potential. This G.I.Jou. Every wonderful things that master created that no one can imitate.¡¹ ¡¸So, you discussed and decided about it? ¡¹ ¡¸¡­! ¡¹ In my small murmur, I can clearly see that Eleanor became tense. Sweat flows from her forehead and her gaze swayed around my feet. Looking at it, my subordinates who were watching us behind Eleanor also have their heads lowered. ¡­ I see. I understand that they have been alert for an unforeseen circumstances that happened to me too much but they can¡¯t tolerate themselves becoming foolish to their master. So the conclusion is to ask me and get my permission. ¡¸Is this the will of everyone?¡¹ The voice did not came from Eleanor but from behind her. Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny, who were kneeling near the middle, raised their face. Sainos who met my eye with a stern expression opens his mouth. ¡¸The three of us talked yesterday. We deeply regret that we made my lord uneasy due to our actions, we have reflected.¡¹ When Sainos said so, Sedeia nods and opens her mouth as if to take over. ¡¸When leader was ridiculed, we felt bad and got angry to the point that our head becomes blank. But we realized that doing what leader doesn¡¯t want us to do is worse. Therefore, before doing anything, we will think of what is leader¡¯s desire first.¡¹ A somber atmosphere flowed in the throne room after hearing Sedeia¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Sunny raised one hand and uttered a voice. ¡¸If master will permit it, I will erase that country.¡¹ ¡¸Sunny, the content is different!¡¹ Sunny put her chest up, perhaps she said words that she desired instead of her dialog. Sedeia looked at Sunny in a hurry but Sunny never took her eyes off me. I can endure it but I don¡¯t want to. Yes, that¡¯s what her eyes are saying. I took a deep, long sigh, and saw Eleanor who still strained her body. ¡¸¡­ I understand. Then, let¡¯s take action. Today is the day when the earl is gathering his knights. Because they will be gathering knights from Ramblas, maybe it¡¯s already time for them to go to Grado village.¡¹ When I told Eleanor, Eleanor raised her face and looked at me. ¡¸And then¡­¡¹ Eleanor¡¯s eyes had the color of expectation and anxiety. I stared at it and lifted the edge of my mouth. ¡¸I wonder if it will stun the earl. We will invite him to G.I.Jou.¡¹ When I made that decision, cheers echoed across the throne room. Our existence will be out with this. So far, one-sided approach was possible, but when this castle and our existence became public, we need to pay attention to what action the other party will take. Ah, many people have contacted us in Grado village. If I judged that it is possible to use it, I¡¯ll take the Grado village as a hostage material for negotiation. It became totally troublesome. I thought I had a bad feeling. But the characters I made are alive. Angry, sad, repented ¡­ And now it is laughing with a shining smile. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much. Let¡¯s do it if they¡¯re happy. Taking a look at everyone, Eleanor smiled at me with wet eyes. I mixed it up with a wry smile but I smiled back to Eleanor and nodded. I will make a country that these guys will be proud of. The founding of a country. ******************** AN: Now, we will move towards the foundation. Finally. Three more days. Hurry up, you bastard. Various words of encouragement are likely to arrive with stones! Thank you very much! I will work hard!? ******************** Chapter 24 - Ren-Ren ‘s Active Day (Earl ‘s Passive Day) Chapter 24 ¨C Ren-Ren ¡®s Active Day (Earl ¡®s Passive Day) After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: The hero¡¯s feelings shift positively! The earl¡¯s feelings shifted to Bowarei¡¯s death penalty! The top of each camp are clearly divided! Please feel free to whip the author if you¡¯re feeling worn out! It will be encouraging! ******************** Ren Ren¡¯s morning is late. The probability of being squeezed until midnight is as high as 66%. Still, Ren Ren drinks a high potion as a substitute for a nutrition supplement drink and frowns his face. ¡¸Unappetizing, one more bottle.¡¹ Ren Ren said so and made a refreshing smile¡­ ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ I was suddenly taken by such words and was brought back to reality. When I turned my face, Proudia stood looking at me with frosty eyes. Proudia and me are at the only Japanese-style rooms in G.I.Jou, located in the back of the throne room. While Eleanor was temporarily gathering all the guild members, I escaped from reality and evacuated to the Japanese-style room. Proudia, who stared as if she despises me, raised her face and opened her mouth as if a good idea flashes on her. ¡¸Master, you seem to be tired. This evening, while we were presumptuous, all the maids will take care of your body¡­¡¹ ¡¸Let me decline!¡¹ I rejected Proudia¡¯s suggestion without hearing her explanation and returned in the throne room. ¡¸Ah, master. All the members are gathered.¡¹ When I came back to the throne room, Eleanor reported that to me with a bouncy voice. Upon looking at it at the throne, all the guild members are standing in line. When I stand in front of the throne, I overlooked everyone. In some way, it looks like a legion of evil. While thinking of such an improper thing, I open my mouth. ¡¸Do you know that a little problem happened yesterday?¡¹ When I said that and looked at everyone, the majority of those who did not know the previous decision made a puzzled look. I look around and keep on with my words again. ¡¸It is unavoidable that some of you don¡¯t know about that but I, Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny went to Ramblas.¡¹ The voice of surprise rises when I say so. No, I think it is natural from their point of view. ¡¸Well, the four of use went to Ramblas. We registered as adventurers and our background are former mercenaries from a disbanded mercenary corps with unknown origin. From a noble¡¯s point of view, we are nothing but low class people with weapons.¡¹ I said it as a joke, but as far as I can see, the flames of wrath were in everyone¡¯s eyes. To that atmosphere, I will sweep one¡¯s throat and switch to a serious expression. ¡¸We are newcomer adventurers but since we are excellent adventurers, the nobles treat us as a citizen of the country. Because they thought that we are living in the earl¡¯s territory, from their point of view, they judged that they are above us. In other words, if we can be of use, they think as much as holding us to not go to another place.¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re going to employ master?¡¹ I could hear a small mutter from Eleanor standing diagonally behind me. She probably felt something in my lines. Oh I see? Because she said that I am synonymous to god, is it such a disgraceful thing for me to become the earl¡¯s subordinate? Though I just understood them within me, bloodlust filled the throne room in a blink of an eye. I should go ahead and talk in a hurry before they go wild. ¡¸He is the margrave of the border territory of the Rembrandt kingdom which is a large country. Such a senior noble is someone who doesn¡¯t look at someone with a lower rank¡­ unless it is someone who is equal or above him. But, will he be able to ignore royal from other country?¡¹ When I say so, the bloodlust which spreads before the throne room fits in a little. Somehow, they were able to understand the punchline of my dialogue. I decided to go with that flow and announce it to everyone. ¡¸In other words, the solution is founding a country. Is that right?¡¹ When I told them, voice of admiration came up one after another in the throne room. Eleanor quietly advanced next to me and knelt one knee towards me. ¡¸Ren Ren-sama created the guild, created various weapons and items, and even this castle.Finally, our master decided to found a nation, our emotions are flooding.¡¹ Eleanor prostrate and said so. I bent my knee, lowered my stance, and tapped Eleanor¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡¸We¡¯ll be busy from now on so I ask of you.¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes! Leave it to me!¡¹ After hearing Eleanor¡¯s reply, I stand up and turn my face to my subordinates who are lined up. ¡¸First, we head to Grado village. The earl is heading there from Ramblas. It is easy to annihilate the earl and his knights but that would only undoubtedly lead to confusion. I will invite the earl, the nobles, and the knights to G.I.Jou. We¡¯ll invite them to the fake throne room in the basement.¡¹ When I said so, my subordinates nodded deeply as to knowingly accepted the order. ¡ªEarl Villiers POV¡ª ¡¸Are you still gathering?¡¹ I murmured at Zackson, my senior knight. Zackson replied briefly with frustration. ¡¸Ha! Our Ramblas resident knight order has finished gathering but the knights of Baron Bowarei, who were scheduled to arrive in the morning, have not arrived yet!¡¹ ¡¸It is already before noon¡­ That foolish thing, he¡¯s probably digging something for the capital.¡¹ I said so and threw a sigh. In the scenery that can be seen from the window, I saw the bored knight team who had finished the preparation. Baron Bowarei is from a branch family of a great noble family from our history. He is an excellent feudal lord having very valuable territory. The only baron with territory in our kingdom is Bowarei. We can understand the influence of the head family from that. Then, why is Bowarei still a baron? Because he¡¯s useless. He¡¯s insufficient in the head department to raise credit. However, due to ambition alone, he looked at various places and showed off his power. Finally, he was shunned from the royal capital. Normally, a useless noble is abandoned. However, this man has still his uses. As of now, there is a matter that I¡¯m pushing forward secretly. I¡¯m currently in an important position where failure is not an option. However, I feel that the value of his use is not worth the excessive work. ¡¸Really¡­Is it good to leave him¡­ no, dividing our number is impractical¡­¡¹ When I was talking about the strategy¡¯s revision with a small voice that it could not be heard, slapstick footsteps sounded. ¡¸Mou, I¡¯m sorry! Really, I appointed a useless knight commander with great pains¡­¡¹ Bowarei came in front of me while taking an attitude that it was not his responsibility. This fellow, should I have him beheaded? However, it will likely cause a big delay even if I make his death seems like an accident. ¡¸¡­ Well, good. Gather on the west side of the city. Take action immediately.¡¹ ¡¸Ye, ye ye, yes! Immediately!¡¹ Bowarei was able to guess my mood from my low voice and left the room to escape. I was looking at the back of the clumsily running Bowarei and thought of cutting him down had piled up. ******************** The 540-resident knights were assembled on the west side of the city. Bowarei himself was able to prepare 1820 knights. I sighed deeply watching the one army that will unbelievably subjugate a mercenary group who did not even reach 100. ¡¸That genuine fool of a man.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ To my amazed voice, Zackson agreed and apologized. Usually, disrespecting a noble is a crime but in this case, can you even call him a noble? When I laugh to Zackson¡¯s reply, I saw the knights that were prepared by Bowarei that will probably unable to say such. To be able to follow a despicable master, the knight commander of Bowarei¡¯s knight corps can possibly do it. Well trained soldier are confident in straining their feelings. They are beautifully lined up and did not raised a sound. Even if Bowarei dies accidentally, I want his knights unharmed. When I was thinking about such a thing, a noise started suddenly. ¡¸What?¡¹ When I heard so, Zackson who was looking behind me, has his mouth wide open and was dumbfounded. The incredible spectacle was projected in my eyes upon looking at the direction of Zackson¡¯s gaze. A myriad of people came down from the sky. ******************** AN: I¡¯m also receiving complaints! They are seeking for my work to be a little refined! Please cooperate if possible! You might be offended by the operation¡­ It¡¯s frightening. ******************** Chapter 25 - First Different World Visitor of G. I. Jou Chapter 25 ¨C First Different World Visitor of G. I. Jou After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: If the earl¡¯s heart stops, Ren is the culprit. The author¡¯s reasoning power shines! ******************** ¡ªEarl Villiers POV¡ª A variety of races descend from heaven one after another. Humans, beastmen, elves, dwarves, a crowd of people from various races from all over the world are falling from the sky. Neither the knights commander, the knights, nor the gatekeepers who were watching from a faraway place was able to say anything upon seeing the spectacle which does not seem to be real. Meanwhile, Bowarei yelled at the people descending from the sky as soon as he confirmed their faces. ¡¸What are you imitating! Earl Villiers is here! You¡¯re all rude!¡¹ You are stupid! They are a group of magicians who can cast flight magic. They might be court magicians from the country of elves. They are only around 20 people but can still be called a threat. Because not many people from our kingdom can do that. Because he stupidly barked at the group of outstanding magicians, even Zackson gives Bowarei a penetrating glare. ¡¸Baron Bowarei! Be a little quiet!¡¹ When I scold Bowarei, he had a fake smile while being surprised and bowed many times. It¡¯s not a noble thing to do. But now is not the time to care about it. Which country has such a magician group? The only thing that can do this is an alliance of three or four countries. Then, within the five great powers, the other four countries formed an alliance excluding the Rembrandt Kingdom? That would be the worst. The threat of the group of magicians who uses flight magic will make a diversion from the west and the horde will be attacking the north, south and east at the same time. When I was blowing cold sweats in my head with the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s destruction in my mind, the last one of the group that came down from the sky came down. Looking at that face, I was again astonished. ¡¸What, you haven¡¯t been out of town yet?¡¹ The guild master said that he¡¯s an exceptional rookie, the one who took a rude attitude to me, the Earl, the adventurer Ren. The group of magicians follows behind Ren and builds formation in an instant as Ren moves forward. While I was still speechless by the magicians with amazing degree of kneading, Ren is already standing in front of me and looked straight at me. ¡¸Sorry. All the mercenaries who came to Grado village has been captured.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hou. That¡¯s excellent. Did it end without uselessly marching here and putting out extra expense? Well, I only moved my private knights and the resident force.¡¹ I will keep talking to Ren in a natural way as much as possible. If you look at the attitudes of the group that is lined up behind Ren, it is easy to imagine that this person is the one who put these abnormal magicians together. The problem is if Ren was a general or a royal of some country. If Ren and the people in the back are just mercenaries, it may be called a revelation for me. When I was thinking about various situations in my mind, again a stupid baron opened his mouth. ¡¸This idiot! You¡¯re in a situation where you hindered the great noble like the earl¡¯s movement without permission! Your head is still intact because the earl is gentle! A noble face¡­¡¹ ¡¸Shut up! Bowarei!¡¹ Did you not feel this bloodlust? This idiot! The bloodlust are swelling up from behind Ren. The resident knights of Ramblas, who have experiences of war, seemed to have looked at Bowarei with wrath from behind. Do you understand that a place is necessary to drop a topic like a noble face! ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m sorry for that. Then, let me at least show you hospitality in our base. Ah, the knight order are invited to.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Base? Did you make it in some city? I¡¯ve never heard of such a story.¡¹ I asked unintentionally because of the content of Ren¡¯s dialogue and his very poor suggestion. Bowarei is already dissatisfied to the point that it already appeared on the entire surface of his face. My heart is sorely bothered by the fact that a group of such magicians are gathering in one place and I haven¡¯t heard of it. When I was worrying about my side and territory, Ren smiled lightly, denying what I had thinking back. ¡¸No? The base is in futher back of Grado village. I heard that it¡¯s not any country¡¯s territory.¡¹ ¡¸In the forest of abyss? Do you mean that you pioneered a base there? However, it is very far away so let me refrain from it.¡¹ I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise in Ren¡¯s words. Anyway, that¡¯s the forest of abyss. Rembrandt Kingdom and the Galland Empire repeatedly sent a pioneering group to expand its territory but all of them ends up dead. When I was young, I led an elite force and entered the forest. However, it was a tough forest to crawl in. We were forced to retreat without having to wait until the evening. It is a terrible forest that even though everyone were prepared for death, including me, escaped. Well, they built a base there but probably only at the shallow part. Ren¡¯s confidence is also convincing. However, then. If that is true, Ren is not a member of a royal family of other country. If the royal family of another country has aimed at Rembrandt, it is not necessary to set up the base in the forest of abyss purposely. I smiled at the golden mountain literally descending in front of me without noticing it. ¡¸However, I would like to see a base built in the forest of abyss. I¡¯ll prepare at a smaller scale and head over there tomorrow. I know how to move in my territory so I will not let you wait so long.¡¹ When I said that, Ren lifted one of his hands and turned the palm to me. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. I will take care of all the money and time needed for the march. Now, everybody, stay calm!¡¹ Ren said something that I didn¡¯t understand and gave a loud voice to the almost 2,400 knights and soldiers in this place. I can understand the money, but time? When I thought so, Ren took out something. A slight reddish-gold wand that is not too flashy and is made of a material I have never seen before. ¡¸No way¡­ No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹ I shook the words that came into my head. But my eyes did not move my eyes from there, contrary to consciousness. ¡¸Plural fly¡¹ Ren murmured something with a small voice and my body was pulled up to the sky as though a myriad of threads were bound all over the body. ******************** It was a very shattering incident. Looking at it, the knight order are dancing in the sky as well. What an unusual spectacle. Many knights who fainted with fear can also be seen. As I expected, Bowarei fainted which is unbecoming of a noble. I thought that the state of floating in the sky is only for a short time. Or did it become short because of the feeling of excitement and tension? When I realized it, we passed the village which looked like Grado and flew over the forest of abyss. Is this flying magic? If you can always carry such a large number of people, no, even once a day, this world will be yours. ¡¸We have arrived.¡¹ Suddenly, I heard a call from Ren who was flying ahead. Looking at it, there is a beautiful castle that can be said to be majestic on the other side of Ren who is turning his face here. Stupid. I had never seen such a majestic castle, not only in size, but in height. ******************** AN: Do you feel sorry for Bowarei? Eh? Not really? ******************** Chapter 26 - Earl’s Astonishment Chapter 26 ¨C Earl¡¯s Astonishment After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Now the time has come for the Earl¡¯s eyes to pop out. Will Baron Bowarei¡¯s heart break? I would really like to express the atmosphere but I can¡¯t due to lack of literary talent! The authors suffering flies to the sky! ******************** ¡ªEarl Villiers POV¡ª I am overwhelmed to the point that I don¡¯t want to go. I am an upper noble. I am Earl Villiers. Yes, because there is no such thing as this beautiful, scratchless, silver wall. But still, it¡¯s color is whitish silver. What on earth is this mixed in this silver plating? I looked around while walking in this straight wide corridor. This corridor is wide enough for ten adults to walk slowly side by side and the ceiling is high enough to look up. It is decorated with furnitures like detailed vases and pots that you¡¯ll hesitate to touch as well as shining silvery full-body armor. If you look closely, its silver color is close to the color of the wall. ¡¸Ren, what is that wall and armor made of? It isn¡¯t just silver, right?¡¹ When he heard that, Ren who was walking in front returned the answer casually. ¡¸Ah, I pasted about 1cm of mithril plate on the surface. It is necessary to use mithril since it has the highest magical power conductivity.¡¹ ¡¸Mi, mithril¡­ No, that¡¯s stupid¡­¡¹ I looked for a hole in the silver wall to find out the material that would prove that Ren¡¯s words are lies. However, the material looks very similar to the mithril ring heirloom that was passed down to my family for generations. The armor made of mithril is the strongest armor that always comes out in the hero¡¯s tale. I also heard somewhere that a mithril sword and shield have been passed down by the royal family for generations. I don¡¯t know whether it is a lie or the truth or some sort of exaggerated story. There is also a talk that one of the S rank adventurers had regularly used mithril helmet and armor. In other words, if I¡¯m not mistaken, only people in high position have mithril. That¡¯s why putting mithril on the wall¡­don¡¯t screw with me! Yes, stop! Bowarei! Do not try to break the wall! I gave instruction to Zackson by gesture to pull off Bowarei from the wall. ¡¸We have arrived.¡¹ When Ren said so, there was a huge door in front of us before I realized it. Metals were pasted on the door. It was majestic that me who already seen various decorations is at a loss for words. Red gold metal relief with silvery metal. The great door, coupled with its profound and immense splendor, seemed to be the gate of God to the heavens. Then, I noticed it by chance. No, I have noticed. The reddish gold metal. ¡¸O, oi, Ren-dono.¡¹ At that time, when the majestic door opened quietly without a sound, I changed the way I call Ren who I unconsciously thought was a commoner. ¡¸A¡­.A¡­.¡¹ I was completely speechless at scenery of the other side of the door which opened slowly. The moment the door opened, the world of gold and silver spread. Gold floor, gold pillar, silver wall, silver furnitures¡­. The only one with different color is a crimson carpet with a splendid embroidery, and a huge translucent crystal chandelier. What is this overwhelming wealth and power! Is this the castle of God! When we were not walking forward to the scene, Ren quickly walked ahead. As I saw it, that hall seemed to be a throne room. Big pillars were lined up and far behind was a high staircase and a white silver throne. On the left and right of the hall, about 100 people were standing in line. They are from various races. And, there are a lot of handsome men and beautiful women. Some people wear armor, light armor, or robes, but everyone has sophisticated and unusual equipment that seems to come out from a fairytale. ¡¸I, I understand. I understand it. I understood everything¡­¡¹ Zackson who is standing diagonally behind screamed with a trembling voice. ¡¸Wh, what? What did you understand?¡¹ I asked Zackson¡¯s soliloquy in order to suppress the desire of escaping from this unrealistic sight. Zackson stares at the hall to gasp without even looking at me who spoke with him. ¡¸They are apostles of god¡­ According to the legend, all the apostles who fulfilled their mission lived in the Castle of God and spent the days with peace and tranquility.¡¹ Zackon talked about such stupid things. No one was able to breath and move upon hearing such words. It spreads to the knights like a living thing. ¡¸A, apostle¡­¡¹ ¡¸The Castle of God¡­ Oh, this is God¡¯s¡­¡¹ Two words, god and apostle, are repeating in everyone¡¯s mouth. Now, at this moment, those two words dominate our lives. It is natural. I also partly believe those words. ¡¸Lord, please step forward.¡¹ A voice hung from the inside of the hall to us who was not able to move. It is a low, thick voice of a man. However, it was a voice full of mysterious and sophisticated charm, without any annoying things. Upon looking at it, there was a silhouette of a man from the tip of the crimson carpet. The interior is too wide and it is blurry in my old eyesight. ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹ When I say so to squeeze out, I felt the sign of Zackson looking at me. Stupid people. We have no choice but to go. How can we turn back in this situation? As for me, I am hesitant to set foot on this crimson carpet which is far more beautiful than the cloak of the king. ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go.¡¹ However, I am Earl Villiers, an upper noble. I¡¯d rather choose death than run away here. I steeled oneself and stepped forward with my foot. I walked straight on the soft carpet until I reached the bottom of the stairs where the throne was visible. Apparently, the man from before seemed to be lined up in the right column. The man apparently looks younger than me. He is a big guy who has stocked a stubborn beard. He wears black leather clothing with armor made of red monster scales. He looks like a human but I felt something was different. When I look away from the man, I look up at the throne. There, should I still say it? Ren was sitting in a relaxed manner. ¡¸By the way, there is a reason why I have the earl uselessly walked to the throne room all the way through the long corridor.¡¹ Ren gave a dignified voice which is different from what we had ever. No, it might be good to say intimidating. When Ren spoke, I felt as if the atmosphere was getting heavier. ¡¸¡­ on your knees.¡¹ Someone said so. It is not the previous man. That voice clearly belongs to a woman. Although it could be said that it was pretty. It was a clear voice, but our spirits freezed enough to prepare for death with a slightly inclined anger. We broke our knees on the spot. Was she satisfied because we had knelt? The woman who queued up in the front row on the other side of the man from a while ago slightly draws back her chin. She was a beautiful girl. No, the word beautiful is not enough at all. There is no daugther of any noble that is comparable to her splendid beauty. The long golden hair and the simple yet gorgeous white dress make the girl¡¯s beauty more distinctive. If someone said that she is a goddess, everyone will be convinced. Such a girl is turning her eyes to the throne. ¡¸I apologize for my subordinates. Well, please treat her clear-cut attitude as a different matter. Now, let¡¯s continuation of our talk, Earl¡­ I think we should build a country on this land.¡¹ ¡¸A country? Deep in this forest of abyss? No, it is certainly a land that Rembrandt kingdom and Galland empire can not touch. If you rule here, no one could have argued that you carve out a territory¡­ however, I think you already know but it¡¯s another matter whether the other countries accept it.¡¹ I panickingly returned Ren¡¯s words. If you can stop it, you have to stop it. If the country of the people who can build such a castle in such a place is made, all the plans that I have spent many years will turn to nothing. When I expressed a negative opinion, Ren shrugged his shoulders and breathed out a short breath. ¡¸¡­ I do not want to make enemies thoughtlessly. So acceptance from the top five major powers is necessary?¡¹ When Ren says so, a big voice from a while ago was raised and it laughed. ¡¸Ha ha ha! You should merge with the five major powers as a feudal lord! So be obedient and step down at once!¡¹ Give me a break! I was about to scream at that man¡¯s too dynamic solution. It is my territory that will be crushed first. ¡¸That¡¯s the last resort. If we were attacked, we¡¯ll counter it. But as I said earlier, I would like to do so without making enemies.¡¹ Ren denied the opinion of the man by saying such a thing to the man. A sweet guy. This is a chance that can be used greatly. If I can use it well, I¡­ ¡¸Scamp it, you fool!¡¹ By the time when I envisioned a path to a new strategy fulfillment. That fool opened his mouth without permission. ******************** AN: Next time, Bowarei¡¯s hit and miss! The long awaited participation of Baron Bowarei! Stay tuned! ******************** Chapter 27 - Go! Bowarei! I Choose You! Chapter 27 ¨C Go! Bowarei! I Choose You! After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Now, Bowarei, Razor Leaf! What! Bowarei uses ember! ******************** ¡ªBaron Bowarei¡¯s POV¡ª The limit of my patience was reached. Even I, the great Baron Bowarei, which is merciful, wise, and tolerant I cannot let this continue. He was able to deceive Earl Villiers because he was already old but he can never deceive the far sighted me. I looked around with a sense of superiority and saw that everyone was surprised. ¡¸Look at that wall, everyone!¡¹ ¡¸Lo, Lord Bowarei!? Wh, what are you going to do¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ei, shut up! Zackson! Even if the earl is gentle, don¡¯t get in the way! Who are you to interrupt me!¡¹ What a nerve, shameless! What an arrogant bastard! It seems that he has gotten arrogant because he became a honorary noble by being the knights order commander but that bastard can¡¯t hide the fact that he is an illegitimate child of someone! Even though I shouted, Zackson grits his teeth and glared at me. This fellow! He was also deceived because of such imitations! ¡¸Behold, everyone! Is that a gold wall? Are the pillars, walls, and ceilings are gold plated? If you look closely, you¡¯ll notice it! These are totally different!¡¹ When I said that and pointing to the surroundings, the overlooking fool opened his mouth. ¡¸Ah, well, those are not made of gold.¡¹ ¡¸You heard that, everyone?! The words of that man who understood that my eyes can be deceived! Don¡¯t be fooled by a room which is plated by crappy fake gold! Behold the person who stands in this place! Like the fake gold, the material of those armor are the same!¡¹ I speak grandly and majestically to inspire the heart of everyone who is frightened and atrophied. After hearing my words, everyone¡¯s eyes began to have power. The earl is looking at me with a strong eye. Come on, follow me! Let me reform that fool and make him kneel in front of the Earl! ¡ªRen Ren¡¯s POV¡ª I was still looking at a stupid man who did not see reality. If it¡¯s just me, it is something to laugh about but my subordinates are not amused and seems to want Bowarei to be executed. The belligerent high elf Sunny has come to look at me again. He was quite a jolly fellow but I will not let negotiations end with this. I called out to the earl who has a bloodshot eyes and seems to want to grab Bowarei. ¡¸Earl, can you entrust that idiot to us?¡¹ When I said so, the earl groaned with a sour face. ¡¸I should be the one to do it but I¡¯m sure that will not settle anything. You may do as you please.¡¹ The treatment of Bowarei was decided sideways with Bowarei still barking something. ¡¸Sunny, you can do whatever you want. Get him.¡¹ As I said so, Sunny stoods up with joy. ¡¸Please wait.¡¹ However, the foxkin Soarer stops it. ¡¸My lord, can you please leave that duty to me by all means¡­¡¹ Soarer shook her sensational body and took a step forward. I was nodding naturally to the power that presence although I kept silent. ***TN: that presence is referring to the sensational body.*** ¡¸Thank you very much. Were you Baron Bowarei? Please come with me¡­ I have prepared to welcome you.¡¹ Being called by a beautiful woman with mysterious smile. Bowarei loosened his sloppy cheeks and nodded many times. ¡¸Umu! Did you wake up from my words! You¡¯re quite a beauty. If you come to my territory, I¡¯ll show you real luxury not these fakes. Ha ha ha!¡¹ Bowarei was taken by Soarer and went out from the door on the right side of the hall cheerfully. Sunny is sulky which matched her slightly childish, uncorrupted face. Will she torture it? I¡¯m scared. When I was imagining the future of Boirey, the Earl opened his mouth fearfully. ¡¸No, I¡¯m really sorry. I should have never brought such a man here¡­ By the way, I have one proposal¡­¡¹ ¡¸Proposal?¡¹ When I asked back, the earl nodded greatly. ¡¸Ah, yes. You want to found a nation?¡¹ ***TN: The earl called him ¡±kiden¡± which is a male pronoun for ¡°you¡±. It is used for someone you recognized as equal or superior to yourself.*** The earl has asked a suggestive question probably to check my reaction. Apparently, it seems that he wants to negotiate. Although I am anxious about why his way of calling has somehow changed. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right.¡¹ When I replied, the earl nodded in satisfaction. ¡¸Then, do not you cooperate with me? Actually, I have been preparing for the last 10 years.¡¹ ¡¸Preparing?¡¹ When I asked, the earl smiled happily. ¡¸I¡¯m cooperating with 20 other feudal lords that are adjacent to my territory to become independent from the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ The earl said so he observed me to see my reaction. Independence? Such a thing can not be allowed under normal circumstances. Then, how would they become independent? I wonder if the royal family of Rembrandt has weakened to the point the their authority has fallen. ¡¸What kind of preparation have you done?¡¹ When I asked, Earl raised the edge of his mouth. He might be thinking that fish ate the bait but I still have the right to decide. Surely, he¡¯s not thinking that his knight order can possibly do it. ¡¸Although this is something that can never be put out, there is no problem if it is the king of the forest of abyss. To put it simply, we¡¯re going to borrow the power of Galland Empire.¡¹ When the earl said so, he looked at Zackson who¡¯s beside him. Zackson seemed not to understand the intention of the earl¡¯s gaze for a moment, but immediately noticed something and looked up at me while kneeling. ¡¸Ha! Please forgive my rudeness! We have borrowed 5000 soldiers from the empire and the emperor will also acknowledge our independence! After that, we will be born as an independent country after the admittance of the Rembrandt Kingdom!¡¹ After Zackson¡¯s report, I quickly turned my attention to the floor. ¡¸¡­Presently, the Rembrandt Kingdom is in the age of turmoil. The former king increased the territory of Rembrandt Kingdom and the current Rembrant Kingdom has the widest territory in the five major powers. But, the other day, the former king had died. The present king has been a general until then but he¡¯s the impulsive type which prefers to be involved in the military rather than the internal affairs.¡¹ The earl explained the inner circumstances of the Rembrandt Kingdom in a very emotional and frank manner. No, probably my emotions are mixed. When I was looking at the Earl with dubious feelings, he continued to talked about the Rembrandt kingdom. ¡¸In addition, the territory in the east side, which expanded with great pains, is not particularly stable in terms of internal affairs and security. Therefore, this will give us a good opportunity while they are busy with the empire in the east.¡¹ ¡¸Because the east side is unstable, the west side wants to become independent?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! As expected of the king of the forest of abyss! Ha ha ha!¡¹ Zackson is the one that call out to me. I¡¯ve somehow summarized the earl¡¯s information and plans in my head, but is this all of it? Judging from history, these are signs of a country¡¯s downfall. Countries that did not move until now remain stable while preserving their territory. In other words, it is a situation where multiple countries with no big difference in power are restraining each other. There, the Rembrandt Kingdom forcibly extended the territory. Moreover, I heard that their opponent is a great empire in the east. The former king, who would have been a good warrior king, is now dead. The neighboring country would take this chance to move. In other words, the Rembrandt Kingdom will be scrambled by the neighboring countries. If the east moved, why do you think the Galland empire in the west will not move? The earl doesn¡¯t seem to imagine my innermost feelings. ¡¸That¡¯s why this independence has not been better. That¡¯s why we want you to help us become independent. If we became independent, then your country, that is further west that us, will be easily recognized. The Rembrandt Kingdom will definitely acknowledge it!¡¹ That said, the earl laughed. I hate it because the Rembrandt Kingdom is likely to perish. At that time, the emerging country that has revived from it will become food for the Galland Empire. Indeed. By the way, I looked at it at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s library and found out that the territory of each country had not changed for nearly 200 years. The former king has vigorously expanded his territory for the last 20 years. And, the former king died recently. This means that the Earl has only experienced a stable domestic situation. He only experienced war victory from the former king¡¯s territory expansion. It seems that all the nobles in this country are conceited. And, as soon as the former king is gone, the new king¡¯s territory will be taken back by the neighbors. The complaints will accumulate because they have not seen reality. The invinsible and undefeated former king might have ignited the earl¡¯s ambitions. This is the best situation for me. Because the biggest war that will make me easily found a nation will easily arise. ******************** AN: Bowarei was taken somewhere. And the earl is not so smart. Ah, Rembrandt Kingdom¡­ is not blessed with talent! ******************** Chapter 28 - Feast for the Founding of the Nation Chapter 28 ¨C Feast for the Founding of the Nation After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: Perhaps the presence of the earl is thin. I can¡¯t think of a very clever conversation! It is proportional to the author¡¯s head¡­! ******************** It was possible for the knights to participate in the feast by fully using the dining room. In the form of stand-up party. It can¡¯t be helped since I never thought that there would be too many soldiers. ¡¸Muu, a variety of delicious dishes.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good, I really like it.¡¹ Only me and the earl have a seat. The rest are crammed in the dining room. By the way, the high human Eleanor and the demonkin Cartas are standing next to me as escorts. I looked around the dining room and remembered that there were about 2000 people in here presently. It¡¯s really surprising. ¡¸Koh, this sake is surprisingly delicious¡­It has a strong alcoholic content but is somewhat different from wine and ale.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a distilled liquor. This is the only drink we have here.¡¹ It worries me that the earl and the knights are enjoying it too much. There were even knights that were crying. The maid troops are going around adding dishes and drinks for such a number of knights. They are in a situation where manpower is insufficient. ¡¸Umu¡­ You even served my vassals such first class dishes in this castle of yours¡­Our strategy will progress more than enough even after losing Baron Bowarei. Ah, no, of course, we will lend our power to your founding of a nation.¡¹ The earl said so and laughed, then, an uproar occurred from a corner of the dining room. The uproar gradually spreads to the surroundings and it went silent by the time it reached here oppositely. And, it was a well known person that even made the knights divide into left and right. ¡¸Ba, Baron Bowarei¡­¡¹ I heard someone muttered. It was almost like they have seen a ghost but there is no such sign that the baron became one. Baron Bowarei moves forward to my location leisurely without minding the gazes. ¡¸Iyaa, I was late! Ha ha ha! Ren-sama I was the one who first approved the earl¡¯s plan! I¡¯d be troubled if you talk about it without me!¡¹ Bowarei laughed in a cheerful mood for some reason. ¡¸Ba, Baron Bowarei? What the hell happened¡­?¡¹ The earl¡¯s eyes are black and white due to Baron Bowarei¡¯s change. ¡¸Iyaa! It¡¯s just like waking up in a dream! Now, our knights are about 2000! But if we gather the surrounding adventurers and mercenaries, it¡¯ll reach 10,000! The other lords will probably put out as many as 5000 each. Still, if we gather them all, it will be a large army of 100,000! We can do it even without borrowing power from Galland Empire! Ha ha ha!¡¹ Bowarei looked around and found a chair on the wall and brought it by himself. Really, what happened to this guy? When I looked at Bowarei with suspicious eyes, I found the figure of the foxkin Soarer from the direction Bowarei came from. Soarer left a bewitching smile and disappeared without a sound. What did you do to him? ¡¸U, umu. However, a hundred thousand forces will be dispatched from the capital as rebellion suppression troops. Cooperating with the Galland Empire is necessary.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is. While the kingdom is sending out the rebellion suppression troops, it will be the chance for the Galland Empire to strike. If that happens, it will be a pincer attack from the east and northwest. Finally, the margrave territory force will suppress the kingdom dispatched troops with the Galland Empire. It will such a situation.¡¹ ¡¸Yo, you really understand it¡­? What really happened?¡¹ The earl is in the midst of confusion because the baron is like a different person. While listening to these two conversations, I was thinking about of how to use the pro-independence nobles. ******************** At the end of the feast, we brought the group that came to G.I.Jou during the day to Ramblas at night, I can finally rest at last. Now, we returned to the original throne room and listened to Eleanor and Cartas¡¯ reports. ¡¸So, what happened to Baron Bowarei? Do you know anything, Eleanor?¡¹ ¡¸I received the report. It seems that Soarer has brainwashed him using some magic. He will now work for us until the day he dies. No, even if he dies, we¡¯ll revive him and make him work again.¡¹ I was speechless when I heard Eleanor¡¯s explanation. ¡¸It¡¯s overkill.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor shook her head and rocked her the long blond hair like she was angry. ¡¸No, master. That is still insufficient. He has to recognize master as a being more than God.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha! Well, he¡¯ll be able to correct his mistake. I think it¡¯s a good thing! If it was me, it would have ended by him getting killed.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, okay. Let¡¯s put Baron Bowarei¡¯s matter out.¡¹ I listened to the conversation of these two and gave up halfway. The cultural standards of this world would be a rather gentle punishment. Usually, straight to guillotine. When we were having such a conversation, a heavy knock sounded in the throne room. Outside the door are two guards so someone needs not to bother knocking. Who on earth is it? Eleanor, Cartas, and I gazed at the door and waited for someone to enter. When the door opened, Soarer and Baron Bowarei came in. The two of them walked while the three of us were dumbfounded. ¡¸My lord, how are you feeling?¡¹ Soarer said that and lowered her head. Behind her is a restless Bowarei. ¡¸Oh, no problem, but¡­ What happened? Besides, Baron Bowarei is also¡­¡¹ When he heard that, Baron Bowarei prostrate on the spot and pushed his head against the floor. ¡¸I am sorry, Your Excellency!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Your Excellency?¡¹ To the words that jumped out of the mouth of the prostrating Bowarei, I blinked my eyes and tilted my neck. Bowarei who heard my voice, opens his mouth while his head is trembling on the floor. ¡¸A great man like Your Excellency can be only measured by himself. Moreover, I have repeated rude remarks¡­! This Bowarei will accept any punishment!¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Well, raise your head.¡¹ ¡¸No! I will stay in this state! Please trample down my head by all means!¡¹ No, I do not have such a hobby. Why must I trample the head of a greasy old man? When I pointed my puzzled eyes to Soarer, she nodded and smiled. ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ With a bouncy voice, Soarer trampled the head of the prostrating Bowarei with one foot. ¡¸Ah, thank you!¡¹ Eh, what is this play. Public SM play in the throne room? ¡¸Now, put your cheek on the ground and raise your butt. If you¡¯ll be a good boy, I¡¯ll give you your punishment.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, thank you very much!¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t do it.¡¹ I was about to get dizzy to the hell that unfolded in front of my eyes. Soarer gladly looks at me while twisting her foot on Bowarei¡¯s head. ¡¸My lord, how is that? I achieved a splendid result so tonight¡­.¡¹ Impossible. I¡¯m scared. ¡¸Okay, Eleanor. Let¡¯s go to bed now.¡¹ When I talked to Eleanor, Eleanor nodded with a bright smile. ¡¸What! Ye, yes! I will gladly accompany you!¡¹ ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to accompany me in my sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? But what about our amortization target¡­¡¹ ¡¸We have none.¡¹ I had to quarrel with Eleanor for such a thing. I fled to the door while slipping through the stormy side of Soarer and Bowarei who was still stepped on. ¡¸No, it can¡¯t be helped. I will also withdraw.¡¹ When I left the throne, I heard Cartas words behind me. No, Cartas. I did no go because of donbiki! ***TN: ¥É¥óÒý¤­(donbiki) ¨C withdrawing from someone because of their speech or actions*** ******************** AN: Bowarei awakened? No way, Bowarei is into that!? On the contrary, Bowarei might have become strong¡­ ******************** Chapter 29 - Fifth Day in the Different World Chapter 29 ¨C Fifth Day in the Different World After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week Sponsored chapter by Paul B. ******************** AN: Now, the fifth day is finally starting! The founding of a nation is going to be crispy? The founding of a nation is close. Is it going to be in an instant? If an excuse is written, it will be like a novel fraud. ******************** The morning came. I¡¯m already getting used to the scenery that can be seen outside the window of G.I.Jou. And on the bed. There were two beautiful women on the left and right of where I was. Eleanor, a beautiful high human with golden hair flowing over her white porcelain like skin. Soarer, a beautiful foxkin with bright brown hair who shook her ears as she hides her flirty body with the futon. After all, it was squeezed to the point of almost breaking. ¡¸¡­ Good morning.¡¹ Soarer gave her morning greeting to me who was in my morning slumber. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ When I turned my face to Soarer and returned the greeting, Soarer hid her face as if to dive into the futon and looked me in the eye. ¡¸¡­.Were you satisfied by me, my lord?¡¹ ¡¸¡­A, ah, I¡¯m very much satisfied.¡¹ When I replied, Soarer hid her face completely. Only the fox ears that are out of the futon are moving restlessly. What? Are you embarrassed? You¡¯re not such a character, Soarer? ******************** My guild members are my family in this world and are my absolute allies. Each one of them were created and nurtured by myself, each are memorable character. I don¡¯t want to feel regret for making my guild members sad so I will found a nation and oppose this different world. I thought of such a thing at that time. ¡¸Why did I say such a thing¡­¡¹ I mutter with a sigh and raised my face. ¡¸Ha ha ha! Flight magic is a wonderful thing! Your Excellency!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t faint.¡¹ ¡¸Ha ha ha! Don¡¯t say that! I am now a believer of His Excellency¡¯s power! I¡¯m enjoying it in peace than walking on the ground!¡¹ That said, Bowarei laughed in a dynamic way. Right now, we¡¯re on our way to Galland Empire. The awakened super soldier Bowarei told me to advance the talk of the founding of the nation immediately and had us accompanied him. I looked around and turned my attention to the scenery. The Galland Empire is a great country in the north west and is one of the five major powers. In the north is the country of elves, La Fiesch. The empire¡¯s ruler is called Imperial Empreror.In other words, the country is under the imperial rule but there are no nobles. It is using an advanced management system that the person who has risen from being a commoner takes the position of magistrate and will govern a province. However, of course, hierarchy exists. The top is the imperial family, who are the one¡¯s who¡¯ll take the important positions, then the magistrates, the commoner, the lower class people, and the slaves. In a sense, it is a form of noble culture. Though there is a merit system, only the commoner can rise to a certain position. Because the country of elves is near, elves and beastkin slaves are comparatively more than human slaves. For that reason, they seem to have a bad relationship with the elves. By the way, I think the clothes and food are somewhat ethnic. I personally think that this is an interesting country like the one¡¯s in Eastern Europe. The views of the city are also interesting, such as walls that were built with clay blocks and cloths. ¡¸By the way, the mansion of the chief magistrate is over there. I will talk to him so please wait a moment.¡¹ Upon looking at the city, Bowarei said that and started moving ahead. There was a sign of bitter smile behind me. ¡¸That ojisan is fired up. Well, if he¡¯s serving my lord sincerely, I won¡¯t complain.¡¹ ¡¸Well, he looks very motivated.¡¹ I replied to the voice and looked back. There stood a handsome boy with blond hair and red eyes that looks like a junior high school student. It is the dragonkin Lagreat. ¡¸No matter how much Soarer brainwashed him, we should not relaxed our guard yet. Ah, it would be fine with this members.¡¹ And a cute woman¡¯s voice came from behind Lagreat. It was Mira, a beautiful dark dwarf girl, who gave a voice of hesitation. As her race¡¯s characteristic, here heigh does not reached 140cm. Mira shakes her black hair and looks at Lagreat. ¡¸We¡¯re being serious. There is a scout with superior perception skill here. Hey, Rosa?¡¹ ¡¸Not a scout, but a ninja. Moreover, an upper shinobi. Don¡¯t get that wrong, Lagreat.¡¹ The red haired beauty was shaken to Lagreat¡¯s dialogue. She looked around at the back again after her reply. The beautiful demonkin woman Rosa, who has approximately one-third of her face covered with her red, soft, wavy hair and can only see one of her black eyes, is dissatisfied with what Lagreat said. Lagreat, who was stared by Mira and Rosa, shrugged his shoulders with the appearance of grief. ¡¸Yes yes. By the way, my lord. I¡¯ve heard that the Galland Empire is a country where you can sometimes see elves and beastkins so why is it us? I think we are a pretty unusual combination, right?¡¹ Lagreat suddenly asked me such a question and tilted his head. ¡¸Even though there are elves and beastkins in this country, majority exist as slaves. Won¡¯t you be offended if someone thinks of you as a slave?¡¹ When I said that and looked at Lagreat, Lagrate rang his nose and shrugged his shoulders again. ¡¸Slave. Certainly, if anyone mistook me as a slave, I will kick it.¡¹ ¡¸Master, I¡¯m glad that I accompanied you however, I am an alchemist and I am not suitable for combat.¡¹ Mira looked up at me with an uneasy expression. I can only see an elementary school student because of her expression and stature. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s okay. I have a little bit of information to worry about at the moment. Well, be relieved because Rosa is here, we won¡¯t receive any surprise attack. I can also guarantee that there will only be a few guys that can knock Lagreat from the front.¡¹ ¡¸Eee, leave it to me boss! If there¡¯s someone sneaking in from the shadows, I¡¯ll assassinate him immediately!¡¹ ¡¸Capture it, capture! There might be some useful information.¡¹ Rosa who got into a stride because of my dialog says assassination in a bouncy voice. Because of that conversation in the middle of the town, we were quite conspicuous. Should I go to the magistrate¡¯s mansion after Bowarei? When I thought of such a thing, the Bowarei came out of the mansion and ran to this place. ¡¸Your Excellency! The chief magistrate Turan seems to want to meet you!¡¹ Damn, he¡¯s going to meet me? You should have declined it saying I¡¯m busy! I thought of such a thing to the words of Bowarei. ******************** AN: A new country, the Galland Empire! They still haven¡¯t speak with the first villager of the empire yet. I¡¯m sure the villagers will find them absurd. ******************** Chapter 30 - Galland Empire’s Speculation Chapter 30 ¨C Galland Empire¡¯s Speculation After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: After utilizing Bowarei, there is a storm of complaints! I have to shift to a more serious direction! And just to say it, it is a stage before waging war! Now, from here on you¡¯ll have a sense of exhilaration! God, please give talent to the author. ******************** ¡¸I am the magistrate of the Alda prefecture, Turan. Nice to meet you.¡¹ The young man named Turan greeted so and handed the right hand to here. ¡¸A polite person, thanks. I am the adventurer Ren. Nice to meet you too.¡¹ I got a little pleased with Turan¡¯s attitude and grabbed his hand and gave a natural smile. This is my first handshake in this different world. It is somewhat strange like the time when I was able to meet an executive for the first time. After all, those people who leads others are supposed to be like this. While thinking about such a thing, I sat down on a sofa that was placed against Turan. This is the private room of the magistrate Turan. It is oval shaped and it seems that it also acts as a parlor. The walls and ceilings in the room are wooden but the floor is made up of lined up stone that are cut neatly. There is a large office desk, bookshelf as high as the ceiling, and even a closet. There are two sofas with a table in the middle. Turan and I are sitting face to face on those sofas. Turan is a slender man with short brown hair and eyes of the same hue. Age is about 30 or so. ¡¸¡­Oya, Lord Bowarei? Aren¡¯t you going to sit?¡¹ Suddenly, Turan finds it mysterious that Bowarei does not sit on the sofa. ¡¸No, I will stand here. Turan-dono, concentrate with your meeting with Ren-dono by all means.¡¹ When Bowarei answered Turan¡¯s question, Turan looked stunned and looked at the face of Bowarei. Bowarei calls me Ren-dono in public. Calling me Your Excellency will probably feel out of place. ¡¸Is, is that so? Well then, Ren-dono, can we proceed with our meeting immediately?¡¹ When Turan said so, I cleared my throat, corrected my posture and looked at his face. ¡¸Normally, it is not possible to talk about this with Ren-dono suddenly because it is our first meeting but I will trust and talk with you about it since Bowarei-dono brought me a letter from the earl. The content of this talk is completely confidential and can not be leaked outside, okay?¡¹ Turan asked me as to confirm and looked at my expression. I nodded as I looked in Turan¡¯s eyes and opened my mouth. ¡¸Ah, no problem.¡¹ When I acknowledged, Turan nodded without expression. ¡¸Well then¡­ First of all, our army¡¯s dispatched as requested by the earl, the emperor will fully cooperate with it. Therefore, there will be quite a lot more troops than the 5000 soldiers requested will be dispatched.¡¹ ¡¸Hou! That¡¯s great! The seriousness of the Galland Empire is transmitted,those will be good decisive power! It is a wonderful news!¡¹ When Turan said so, Bowarei gave a cheer readily. Turan narrows his eyes. I got the feeling of chill in my head. ¡¸¡­How much is quite a lot?¡¹ When I asked, Turan looked back at me with a smile. ¡¸Yes, I understand¡­ I don¡¯t know the correct figure but it will be an excellent troops of about 10,000 or 20,000? It is for your independence from that Rembrandt Kingdom. It is natural for the Emperor to be serious and give that much support.¡¹ ¡¸Hou, that¡¯s great. So, when will these soldiers go to Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ When I asked more questions, Turan momentarily stiffened his body. However, as soon as he gained composure, he said a word to me. ¡¸I heard that it is tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸What!? That¡¯s too soon!¡¹ To the words of Turan, Bowarei opened eyes wide and screamed. ¡¸We¡¯re not ready yet! Even though Earl Villiers territory is a border territory, if a large army from the Galland Empire stayed for days, it will be known to the kingdom¡¯s capital in two days!¡¹ When Bowarei cried out, Turan laughed as if he was in trouble. ¡¸Oh. Did we misunderstand the schedule here¡­? No, I am sorry.But rest assured. The army should have a considerable number of provisions. They carry about 1 or 2 months worth. So let them camp in the suburbs, not in the town that is visible to public eyes. No one will notice them for a few days.¡¹ Turan laughed cheerfully when explaining so, Bowarei groaned with a difficult face. ¡¸No, not at all¡­ Can you manage to get through with being found out? But still a few days¡­ contacting each lord and gathering them will take about¡­10 days? No, we have to make it in time. I have to get ready in a hurry!¡¹ Bowarei stood up in a hurry while calculating the number of days in his head with a cloudy face. ¡¸Sorry, we will be rude with this! If you are able to gather soldiers promptly, can you please keep the soldiers here!¡¹ Bowarei said that and tried to get out of the room but stopped upon seeing that I didn¡¯t move. I stare at Turan who¡¯s looking back at me mysteriously and opens my mouth. ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear where the dispatched soldier of the Galland Empire will go first?¡¹ When I asked, Turan answered with a smile. ¡¸Hasn¡¯t it been decided that it will be at the margrave territory of Earl Villiers? Then, they¡¯ll join up with you and move to action? Ah, please contact the border security properly. It will be serious if it gets attacked.¡¹ Turan smiled and gave a bitter laugh. ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯ll tell them properly.¡¹ When I said that, I left the room with a farewell greeting. ******************** ¡¸Nu, with His Excellency¡¯s flight magic, we¡¯ll make it in time. However, it will be at the last minute! Come on, we must go quickly!¡¹ Bowarei who¡¯s going out of town told me so but I shook my head and answered. ¡¸Impossible, we¡¯ll not make it in time.¡¹ ¡¸Wh, what!?¡¹ Bowarei was astonished at my reply and stopped. ¡¸Why is that?¡¹ I will briefly explain the upset Bowarei the reason. ¡¸Those guys are planning to enlarge their territory using the independence plan of the earl from the beginning but their movements were faster than I imagined. I thought that they will support the independent country of the earl then pilfer the newly established country but it seems that they gathered enough soldiers to occupy it.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­ but, using power to expand territory, the other countries will not keep silent. Even though the Rembrandt Kingdom has made many enemies, the Galland Empire will no go unscatched. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too disadvantageous?¡¹ Bowarei wrinkles his brows and said such a thing. ¡¸That¡¯s a foolish remark. Hasn¡¯t the Rembrandt Kingdom repeatedly expanded its territory through war? The Rembrandt Kingdom will gather soldiers and attack the Galland Empire soldiers in the margrave territory, this will be a just cause for attacking and invading the kingdom. With that, other countries can¡¯t complain publicly.¡¹ ¡¸A, ah¡­ that said¡­ what should we do¡­¡¹ Bowarei who heard my explanation looked at me with a pale face. Either way, the earl¡¯s army will not make it in time. Of course, the army of the Rembrandt Kingdom who knows nothing will not be in time either. Then, there is only one answer. ¡¸Lagreat, will you make one historic flight for the sake of our flashy nation founding?¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat laughed happily. ¡¸I want to do everything in a flashy way. ¡¹ After hearing Lagreat, Mira and Rosa looked at each other and shrugged their shoulder all together. ******************** AN: The feeling of exhilaration¡­ No, wait a little longer! You feel a storm of exhilaration before you notice it! The feeling of exhilaration that projects like rain and wind! Hey, that¡¯s scary! The feeling of exhilaration is scary! ******************** Chapter 31 - Earl’s Astonishment 2 Chapter 31 ¨C Earl¡¯s Astonishment 2 After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** The Earl is surprised. Don¡¯t miss it! ******************** While the sound of the wind was ringing, I, dark dwarf Mira, and demonkin Rosa were talking while watching the horizon. We are at the back of Lagreat in his black dragon figure. By the way, Baron Bowarei is also with us. He is in a daze because he could have never thought of riding in a dragon¡¯s back. ¡¸What are we going to do, Boss? Just give me the order and I¡¯ll go in a rampage.¡¹ ¡¸I do not like war. But if there is an enemy who¡¯ll try to harm master, I¡¯m going to smash and kill him.¡¹ Rosa gladly said while turning her shoulders. As she looked at Mira, she sorrowfully looked down and murmured. It is true that the Galland Empire is trying to attack the territory of the earl but then, if we start a country, we will be a good prey. No, this is a delicate matter and it is nothing but a guess. As I was figuring out what reply should I say to Mira, Rosa smiled and opened her mouth. ¡¸What are you talking about? They¡¯re trying to steal a person¡¯s garden with a reason anyway. You should be prepared to fight back for your own territory, right?¡¹ When Rosa said so, Mira was dissatisfied but did not refute. I felt that I had somehow seen the truth of Rosa¡¯s word in the Warring States era and deeply nodded. Certainly, we should attack back if we were attacked. If the majority thinks so, the minority who says beautiful things will be crushed and disappear. However, that is our state for now. We¡¯re in a situation where big countries restrain each other but large scale wars are still occurring. When a never been heard before country emerges in a peaceful state, everyone will pay attention to it and probably take some moves. However,when a country who doesn¡¯t have much understanding emerges in the midst of war where everyone is crushing each other,it is impossible to send a large army to that country. If you do that, you will be attacked by other great powers while devoting your war potential to such a country. I will not do such stupidity. Therefore, it is necessary to found a nation in the situation where the big hands are still beyond grasps and make a big result that is enough to gather attention. That is necessary for the others to think that I¡¯m powerful enough to not attack carelessly. Then, how should I perform my short time offense? And how should I use the earl? ******************** ¡¸Wh, what!?¡¹ The earl¡¯s surprised angry voice sounded through the room. Here is one of the parlor in the earl¡¯s castle. The room¡¯s interior is a comfortable meeting room style that can accommodate up to 20 people. Although the earl¡¯s castle was old or should it be called simple and sturdy? It seemed that the castle which was suitable as a defense base and Ramblas was made to accommodate it. The earl who¡¯s sitting on the sofa looked at Bowarei and me then walked around the room in a restless manner. My companions and the earl¡¯s guards are waiting right outside the door. ¡¸Damn, with this¡­.the strategy that I thought of disappeared. Should all the troops I prepared for independence prevent the march of the Galland Empire¡¯s army? It is ironic but I must prepare a letter of reinforcement to the capital soon¡­¡¹ As soon as the earl said that, he sat on the desk and began writing a letter. Well, that was a surprisingly fast decision though Bowarei who seems to can¡¯t believe it has a pale face. The lightness of the footwork of this earl was unexpected in a good meaning. I opened my mouth while watching the earl who¡¯s rushing the pen. ¡¸Earl Villiers, I have a good idea.¡¹ As I said, the Earl stopped moving like the time stopped. ¡¸¡­Surely, Ren-dono? After hearing your story, the Galland Empire will surely gather at least 100,000 soldiers, how much can Ren-dono do about it? Unfortunately, we can only send 30,000 troops right away but¡­ to be able to protect the place, we must increase the number of troop with another 10,000 or 20,000.¡¹ The Earl looked at me with his back-rounded posture and calmly explained it to me. Amid this imminent situation, are you still trying to grasp my war potential? You¡¯re a very formidable man. However, my strength can not be measured by number. ¡¸Do not worry about the problem of war potential. The problem is that the earl assumed independence that cannot be done in any way.¡¹ When I said so, the Earl returned irony to my words with a smile. ¡¸I supposed that my dream of independence can no longer be shaped. There are two choices available for me now. Should I get swallowed by the Galland Empire, or fulfill my role as a wall of Rembrandt Kingdom? The walls are made with the assumption that they will break, but my soldiers, as well as other lords who have been my comrades, have been rattled to play the role of the wall. It will take 10 years to rebuild it.¡¹ The earl said as if to throw up and I sighed deeply. I looked at him and put out one finger. ¡¸I¡¯ll add one more choice.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ What! That kind of possibility from the king of the forest of abyss. Are you really the messenger of god or an apostle?¡¹ The earl said so to jokingly to my words but his eyes were not laughing at all. As the earl gazes at me as if urging me to go ahead, I involuntarily smiled and talked about the choice. ¡¸We¡¯ll do something about the imperial soldier but you need to work as a magistrate to the nation that I will found. I¡¯ll promise the second position from the top in the government to the earl.¡¹ When I said so, the earl hardened then spit out a laugh immediately. ¡¸¡­ Ha! Hahaha¡­ A quite interesting choice. In other words, a prime minister in the kingdom or a minister in the Galland Empire? However, if I fail, I betrayed the Rembrandt Kingdom and will end up being grinded by both the Galland Empire and the Rembrandt Kingdom. I will not consider it.¡¹ The earl shrugged his shoulders as he laughed at my suggestion. Of course, such a talk will be easily rejected. ¡¸Earl, what will happen if you protect the Rembrandt Kingdom from the Empire? What is it you found out that you worked for independence? What if the reinforcements of the kingdom that concentrates soldiers in the east won¡¯t make it in time? How much probability do you think you can sustain your current life, status and territory?¡¹ When I said so, the earl breathed out a short,expressionless breath. ¡¸I would never be able to maintain it.The most I can do is to somehow hold out a siege in this castle. In other words, Ramblas will be the stronghold while other areas will be devastated by the Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸Understanding, are you not? Then my proposal is not bad, is it? The probability of winning the bet is quite good. Hey, Baron Bowarei?¡¹ When I call for Bowarei, the earl looked at him. Bowarei is surprised to be be asked to talk suddenly but I asked Bowarei in a very light tone. ¡¸Baron, do you think Dragons are unusual? Will it surprised the soldiers in the battlefield?¡¹ As I said so, Bowarei¡¯s face became relieved and looked at the earl. ¡¸Oh, yes! Earl Villiers! You can definitely win this bet! Here is a dragon knight that only appears in hero story! It is impossible to be defeated!¡¹ ¡¸Dra, dragon knight!? Is that true, Ren-dono!?¡¹ From the words of Bowarei, the earl stood up with force which almost makes him fall down. Anyway, those words are coming from Baron Bowarei. The power loaded in his eyes and words is truly an imminent force. This is going to be one of the choices the earl will choose from. ¡¸Well, our war potentials are truly beyond the earl¡¯s expectation. Well then, return to your preparations. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow morning for the conclusion.¡¹ I did not answer the earl¡¯s question as I quickly stood up and left the room. Bowarei will surely make the earl incline to me. ¡¸Now it¡¯s getting interesting.¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat who was waiting outside smiled, laughed, and nodded. ¡¸I need to recall guild wars after a long time.¡¹ ******************** AN: Now, prepare for war! People whom I had a hard time dealing with only has boring lines. My writing power is was able to write boring¡­ sentence¡­ Ugh¡­ I¡¯m no longer¡­ ******************** Chapter 32 - Preparations for War Chapter 32 ¨C Preparations for War After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: This is a war reformation! Although there are still many conflicts, the hero is steadily getting used to the different world! ******************** When we returned to G.I.Jou, I gathered the leader of each corps and shut ourselves in the conference room. ¡¸How many teams will be left to guard and maintain the castle?¡¹ ¡¸There is no problem with only leaving the maid corps.¡¹ ¡¸How about scouting and gathering information in Galland Empire?¡¹ ¡¸We need one corps to scout the enemy forces. Several people may be needed to move around and gather information.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do it. The one who should do it should have a high individual combat skill, right?¡¹ ¡¸To stop the enemy¡¯s march¡­ we should summon monsters to do it.¡¹ ¡¸Affirmative! One of us can summon up to 10 giant beast type. We¡¯ll have 100 summoned beast in all.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ out of the five monster tamers, two won¡¯t be able to do it so we currently only have 30 monsters. All of those monsters are from the vicinity of this G.I.Jou.¡¹ ¡¸Then, can a spirit mage summon ghosts?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Flame types have time limit of 3hrs. One person can summon up to 25?¡¹ ¡¸155. We can make them as a temporary wall against the enemy. We can even break them into two or three groups.¡¹ ¡¸My lord! How about me?¡¹ ¡¸Wait for an opening.¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Anyway, the enemy are great in number so we should not be careless. You have never experienced to be in a battlefield with over 10,000 opponents, right? Therefore, setting walls to restrict the enemy¡¯s movements then intimidate them with the dragonkin unit are absolute necessity. If you¡¯ll attack immediately, you¡¯ll be attacked by magicians, bows, or a unit that is capable of long-distance attacks such as magic swordsman. Next, you¡¯ll probably get caught in the breath attack of the dragonkin units towards the enemy commander¡¯s location¡­¡¹ I watched everyone¡¯s face while letting everyone hear their role in the war. This time, we have redesigned our unit formation and reorganized it into a special troop formation for war. There are six types of troops: Scout, melee combat, long distance combat, dragonkins, summoner and special. It is an easy to understand role that can be matched with their job. Only healing mages are incorporated to each units. ¡¸Master.¡¹ One woman opened her mouth while I was explaining the strategy. It¡¯s a beautiful woman with drooping eyes. She¡¯s wearing a kimono and has a dark brown hair that extends up to her shoulders. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When she heard that, Milenia looked at me with a difficult face. ¡¸The strategy is too gentle.¡¹ ***TN: I like her already!*** Millenia said so and stood up on the spot. ¡¸This is a war and not a guild match. That hefty kindness will tighten our neck. That will cause an unnecessary expansion of war.¡¹ When she said that, Milenia looked at our companions who are sitting around. ¡¸The enemy who wants to flee will likely be able to escape with that strategy. That kindness will surely cause a bad situation later. Though it is a good estimate to say that one commander and one thousand enemies are comparable to one ally but, if you don¡¯t want our companions to die, it is necessary to show power and results to the point that no one would want to oppose you.¡¹ Come to think of it, when I was creating Milenia, I set her to be an excellent strategist. When I silently nods to Milenia, she slightly smiles and opens her mouth. ¡¸As for me, I will propose an encirclement annihilation war. We don¡¯t know the level of the opponent¡¯s magic and weapons so the dragonkin troops should attack far away but then, their breath¡¯s effect will be thin. We should put a mage on their back while in the dragon form and let those mages cast mass ice rain from the sky. With that, we can unilaterally attack from high altitudes.¡¹ ¡¸The terrain is going to change.¡¹ When I imagined Milenia¡¯s attack strategy and frowned, she nodded greatly. ¡¸The terrain will indeed change. When a large army marches, they don¡¯t make long and slender formation because it will increase the number of targets. There will be a chance that their commander will be taken out in a surprise attack that will divide them. Therefore, if they want to quickly go to a certain destination, they¡¯ll split up and join their local confluence and move with ships while leaving the large army. Or make full use of the advantages of a large army and march on flat grounds.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? In other words, it will destroy the advantages of a large army?¡¹ When she heard that, Milenia smiles again. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is unexpectedly easy to surround a large army if it is our guild. The large army will be thoroughly maintaining their formation so that it will not fall apart unnecessarily. So, while the summoned giant beast monsters are sealing their movements, we will install a wall in all direction using earth magic. I don¡¯t know the level of magic but it should be at least 1 meter thick. And the height should be about 2 meters? Let¡¯s prioritize crushing those who were able to get out beyond that.¡¹ Attacking them from the sky which render the enemy¡¯s counter attack useless and completely removing their chance to escape, a work of a demon. I feel sympathetic for the enemy soldiers that will receive Milenia¡¯s torture rush play but it seems to be popular among my guild members. All the guild members are listening with pleasure. Well, unlike me who was fighting in five years because it is a game, my guild members have repeatedly washed their own flesh and blood while losing their lives. In the point of view of the game characters, they have been killing each other with the assumption of dying every week. The enemies they fight are equally strong or stronger than them. They may not feel sympathy for the enemy. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹ I still have my japanese senses, perhaps it is the common perception in this different world. It might be a culture level similar to medieval Europe and Warring State Era. I might have felt a difference in my awareness of the war. The meeting seemed a bit sidetracked by the story of the guild match in the past. I was wondering what the guild match looked like from their point of view so I listened to everyone¡¯s conversation silently. ¡¸Well, that time was serious! Was it the 32nd Guild match? Our guild was still small at that time and there were only about 40 of us. But the opponents are 300?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the Phantom Horses Guild. It is a joint guild of Crazy Horse, Ghost Knights, and Shameless Insects so we can¡¯t win in number. Well, their number was about 150 and it was also the first defeat of the guild.¡¹ Hmm, they seem to be able to recognize other guilds. Hearing the conversations of the characters I made gave me a mysterious feeling. ¡¸I think that is the best thing indeed. You see, while the enemies are occupying most of our base, Boss defeated the enemy general by himself.¡¹ ¡¸That was awesome.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. At that time, even Eleanor¡¯s diversion was destroyed so I thought that it¡¯s a complete defeat.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I was not able to meet my master¡¯s expectations at that time, but the next one ¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that time. Master is in one of the three detached team while I am with those who are defending G.I.Jou. Master assault the enemy¡¯s guild master by himself while the enemies are vandalizing the inside of the castle¡­¡¹ I think that I heard a ridiculous story. Because I was in the game, I was so reckless¡­ It is dangerous, and I feel that it is unexpected excessive from subordinates point of view. No, I must change. This place is not Japan. If you hesitate to kill,you are likely to be killed. There was a part that I was not able to have a sense of reality yet but it is necessary to throw over reliance away soon. I pressed my back to the backrest while thinking about it. ******************** AN: I feel like I¡¯ve become worn out again. For those of you who read this novel, I give you all my love¡­! ******************** Chapter 33 - Sixth Day in the Different World Chapter 33 ¨C Sixth Day in the Different World After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: The battle will finally start. ******************** The morning came. I woke up and raised the upper part of my body and confirmed that a beautiful blond girl, Eleanor, was sleeping near me. I crawled out of the bed in order to not wake up the high elf Sunny and the dark dwarf Mira which are sleeping between me and Eleanor. Now I¡¯ve done it¡­. Even though they are already at the right age, this stinks like a crime after seeing the figure of two small girls. I was changing my clothes carefully in order to not make a sound then, the sound of cloth rubbing against each other echoed. ¡¸Master, I¡­¡¹ TN: The one who called him is probably the dark elf Mira. Mira calls her Master in english, Eleanor calls her goshujin-sama and Milenia calls him Oyakata-sama. I translated all of those as master. By the way, the other guild members also has their own way of calling Ren. I flee from the room like a madman after hearing that sweet voice from behind. The sanj¨±rokkei says it is best to retreat during this situation! TN: Sanj¨±rokkei is the 36 (ancient Chinese military) strategies (of which the last resort was said to be beating a retreat) ******************** I was full of guilt in the morning but I still need to go to the earl¡¯s castle. Sainos and Sedeia are also coming. ¡¸Who are you?¡¹ However, the gatekeeper stopped us before entering the vicinity of the castle. This is a premonition of the promised event. I thought of that but the gatekeeper recalled who we are and saluted. ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re Ren-sama! I heard that you¡¯re a future S-rank adventurer! I am honored to meet you!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, please be at ease.¡¹ After that, I was guided to the earl¡¯s office while receiving a royal level treatment. When I sink my body to the sofa in the oval office, I opened my mouth to the earl who has a dubious face. ¡¸You are completely different compared to yesterday with Baron Bowarei¡¯s presence.¡¹ When I told that to the earl, he shook his head lightly and opened his mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s natural. The partner we seek will be coming with superior numbers, what should I do for my subordinates to thoroughly respond to it? It is definitely a strong hit. However, Baron Bowarei¡¯s case is different because he is disliked by my vassals and servants.¡¹ The earl smiled and looked at me. ¡¸Speaking of which, where is the Baron?¡¹ When he heard that, the earl raised the edge of his mouth and draw his chin back. ¡¸I have order the execution of the strategy prepared for independence to each lord with a fast horse. He has various biographies since he came from a distinguished noble family. He is a good horse for this territory.¡¹ ¡¸Fuu, then shall I cut down the talk? Are you sure you¡¯re ready to be independent? Wouldn¡¯t it end here with just preventing the invasion of the Galland Empire?¡¹ When I said that to earl, he rounded her eyes and looked at me seriously. ¡¸You seem to be quite confident, are you really alright? When I said that the Galland Empire has 100,000 troops, that¡¯s only a speculation. Nonetheless, I think it is most reasonable if you think about the strength of Galland Empire as a whole.¡¹ ¡¸Well, they won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹ When I answer to the earl¡¯s anxiety, he looked at with a cramped face and looked at Sainos and Sedeia who are standing behind. ¡¸¡­ Awesome. I¡¯ll have to make sure not to antagonize Ren-dono by all means assuming that you¡¯ll succeed. Well, we won¡¯t be recognized by the Galland Empire anymore so we may need someone¡¯s hands¡­¡¹ The earl started muttering while massaging his chin. ¡¸All right, if that is the case then we¡¯ll proceed with our plan.¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡­ Is that so?¡­Can you please give us 5 days. I never thought that I would also ask for such a thing, but now it is not an exaggeration to say that our fate depends on you. ¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ I replied to the earl¡¯s words and left his office. ******************** Now, the three of us, me, Sedeia, and Sainos, are heading towards Galland Empire using flight magic. I¡¯m going to check on the state of the marching Galland Empire army. By the way, Rosa and Lagreat are also gathering information from the inside but they haven¡¯t contacted us yet so it probably means that the other party hasn¡¯t arrived at the border yet. If we defeated the empire without even having them crossing the border, they will probably complain that we¡¯re the one who attacked first. When I was thinking that, Sainos looked at me with a serious face and opened his mouth. ¡¸My lord, Earl Villiers is not to be trusted. If we were attacked from behind while we are fighting the Galland Empire¡­¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no merit, right? The earl who¡¯s aiming for independence is going to be attacked by the Galland Empire. Besides, the earl can¡¯t gather tens of thousands of troops in a short notice.¡¹ When I say so, Sainos groaned and closed his mouth. This time, Sedeia faced me. ¡¸But leader, to be honest, I have never seen a strong man in this world, so I¡¯m not worried that much about the war. The problem is, aren¡¯t they going to betray you after founding a nation?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not a problem too. I¡¯m going to make the founding of our nation a flashy one so that everyone will recognize it. Let¡¯s try to show our might to the earl so that he won¡¯t feel like going against us.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos and Sedeia looked at my face and smiled. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. However, it seems that our lord of those days has returned again.¡¹ Sainos said such a thing to look at me. Sedeia also opened her mouth and succeeded the lines of Sainos. ¡¸Yeah. I find it hard to sleep with leader not being aggressive. If it is the old leader, you¡¯ll definitely challenge the surrounding countries and try out how far can you go in this world.¡¹ The two of them said such a thing, I made a dry laugh and took my eyes off them. If this is the game, I¡¯ll surely do it. When I was doing such a self-analysis, there was a shadow coming close to us. ¡¸Boss! Nice timing!¡¹ A beautiful red haired woman in black clothes, Rosa. She was riding on top of dragon form Lagreat. ¡¸Is there any movement?¡¹ When I asked Rosa to join us, Rosa twisted her neck and started reporting with a puzzled look. ¡¸The Galland Empire¡¯s troops directly crossed the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s border with an army that seemed to be the border defence force of Rembrandt Kingdom merging with them.¡¹ ¡¸Nn? Merge?¡¹ I returned a vague reply to Rosa¡¯s report. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Until then, it was about seventy or eighty thousand troops, but now I think they swelled to 100,000.¡¹ Rosa silently waited for my word after her report while giving me a slightly suspicious look. It might be a natural action if they are not aware of what the Galland Empire is planning. However, the earl will not forget to contact them. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll order them to earn even one day. ¡¸Rosa, where are the merged Rembrandt Kingdom force is located? Are they in the front?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. They are certainly at the front line.¡¹ When I asked, Rosa tilted her neck in affirmation. In other words, the military commander is a traitor. Or, the messenger that the earl sent was crushed on the way? ¡¸¡­ Maybe it¡¯s the latter.¡¹ Slipping one or two spies in the earl¡¯s camp won¡¯t be noticed, no, they have definitely done it easily. That is my impression on the selfish Galland Empire. The worst case scenario is that the earl¡¯s troops is heading for him thinking that they are guiding their allies. They¡¯ll probably use them as a shield. The Galland Empire probably arranged it this way.They plan on making the earl¡¯s troop battle each other in order to decrease their morale. If that were the case, the earl would have lost. However, this time the Galland Empire was quite unfortunate. Because they have to face us before the earl. ******************** AN: I¡¯ll make a short story for a while. Thank you in advance. ******************** Chapter 34 - All Troops Sortie (Excluding Maids and Butler) Chapter 34 ¨C All Troops Sortie (Excluding Maids and Butler) After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** ¡¸Master, may the fortune of war be with you.¡¹ The head maid Proudia said so with her usual expressionless face. The butler Dion bowed deeply. ¡¸I have always thought that our guild is the strongest, my lord. All those who stand before our guild will be burnt to ashes. May the fortune of war be with you.¡¹ Dion, who usually has a poisonous tongue, encouraged me with a smile on his face. I look at Dion with an indescribable feeling. However, it is Dion, so I gave up looking at his face. ¡¸¡­Yeah, may it come with us.¡¹ I looked back after I answered. Just outside the main gate of G.I.Jou are 188 members of my guild lined up and waiting in line with Eleanor at the frontmost. I looked over my fully armed guild members and took out my own sword from the item box. The name of this sword is a pun, Coupon Sword. The attack power of this sword is at the maximum value. Additional effects are the following: stamina and magical power recovery, 30% maximum HP increase, and 50% increase in both attack and defence. It is a foul weapon. ***TN: Since this sword was used during the game, I think the HP means Hit Points which is the health of the character not the Hentai Points that was introduced in a previous chapter.*** Because there is a considerable flexibility in design, I designed it as a luxurious long sword like the one I saw on the internet. When I thrust that long sword in front of me, I looked around and opened my mouth. ¡¸Now, we¡¯ll go to war. This time, it is not against another guild. The enemies are also unknown. However, as a result of our investigation in Ramblas, someone who has a strength that is equal to us are only the characters from old tales that are considered legendary or the rumored S rank adventurers.¡¹ I cut my words there and took a short breath. ¡¸But there are many enemies. According to the prediction, they are about 100,000. Even if the less than 200 us showed up, the enemies won¡¯t even bother with us. But that is obvious. Understand that we are at a disadvantage and follow the strategy. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Got it?¡¹ When I said so, everyone answers back at once all together. I looked back at everyone¡¯s strong eyes and nodded. ¡¸The strategy is as I told you. I will lead the troops in the south side which is the front line of the enemy. Cartas troops will take care of the east side. The west side is Laurel¡¯s troops. The northern side, the enemy¡¯s back, will be manned by Eleanor¡¯s troops. Of course, do not move until you heard the signal.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Oh!¡¹ ¡¸Ai yo!¡¹ Eleanor, Cartas, and Laurel responded mightily to my reconfirmation. After the verification, I stabbed the long sword on the ground and smiled. My fingers are trembling due to excitement. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go to war!¡¹ ******************** We looked at the state of the enemy from the sky. The great army of the Galland Empire was marching in a regular, dense formation with their red flag. Their arms are long spears and swords. There are also large shields that are likely twice the height of a person. The blue flag Rembrandt Army are marching in a considerable distance. Their arms are sword and big shield. They are the permanent stationed troops at the border. I moved my gaze to my troops which are standing in the sky. I have 51 troops at my disposal with the 4 of them as my escort. The others have 41 troops each. By the way, I thought about the rearranging the distribution of magician troops and melee combat troops but Milenia looked at me with a hateful face. Each unit ¡®s composition is balanced. ¡¸Well, first is the Rembrandt Kingdom Army. Are they betraying or are they being deceived by information? Let¡¯s confirm it.¡¹ I said so to all of my troops. We went down to a slightly distant location from the kingdom¡¯s army. ¡¸Stop! Who are you guys!?¡¹ A group that seems to be an adventurer, jumps before the army. Well, their reaction is probably normal. I saw a knight on a horse that is coming here. It is a knight with flashy white armor. ¡¸We brought message from Earl Villiers. The earl already sent a messenger yesterday but did you received the earl¡¯s message?¡¹ I said the confirmation with a loud voice, the knight opened his mouth with a surprised face. ¡¸What!? No messenger came! Wait a minute, I¡¯ll check it with the general!¡¹ The knight said so and stopped the army¡¯s march. He soon slipped into the army to disappear. What¡¯s this? Is it alright to take the words of a suspicious fellow? I almost said it out loud instinctively. Well, if you think about it, it is an army that is supporting independence. They always update information. Perhaps the knight was trembling inside with the tension that their lives will change in the next few days. I thought of that while waiting. The previous knight appeared from the column of soldiers who were looking at us suspiciously. ¡¸Come with me.¡¹ When the knight said so with a grim face, the soldiers around the Knights were able to avoid left and right and the road was made by the crowd. ¡¸My lord, I¡¯ll go first.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll rely on you.¡¹ Sainos takes the lead of my escorts, Sedeia and Lagreat to my left and right, and Soarer at the back. This party composition can hunt all species of the dragon of colors which are large bosses. Moreover, there are other 46 guild members behind us. We walked in the midst of the 20,000 Rembrandt Kingdom troops. After walking for awhile, I came across a group of soldiers who are clearly of different quality. Everyone of them are riding a horse and was equipped with blue armor and big shield. There is one knight that is wearing a white cloak. The knight looked at us and took a step forward. ¡¸I¡¯m the one commanding this army, Dennis Hoover. I heard that you have a message from Earl Villiers.¡¹ The knight who was called Dennis asked me. He gets off the horse and look at me. ¡¸Ah, though there should have been a message yesterday but it seems that it was not transmitted. The Galland Empire disregards its promise with the earl and has come to the margrave territory as invaders.¡¹ When I said that, the voices of surprised went up around me. Dennis wrinkled his eyebrows and drew back his chin. Dennis have done that in a few second then looked at me. ¡¸¡­ I thought it was strange. I heard that the reinforcement from Galland Empire is only 5,000 soldiers but the army came is a large army with 80,000 soldiers. However, we could not resist the directive of bringing the Galland Empire¡¯s army.¡¹ Dennis said that and sighed, he crossed his arm and looked at me. ¡¸But, what should we do? This situation is already tough and if we make a wrong move it will be quite severe. Does the earl knows?¡¹ Dennis asked me that and I smiled. ¡¸The general should go ahead with the army. The Galland Empire¡¯s army at the back will stop moving but move forward as much as possible. If not, you¡¯ll get caught.¡¹ ¡¸¡­? Do you have a plan?¡¹ When Dennis twisted his head into my lines and asked, one knight came running from behind him. ¡¸We have received a question from the commander of the Galland empire¡¯s army ¡°Did a problem occur?¡±. How should I respond?¡¹ The knight who brought the message asked. Dennis turned his gaze backwards and clicked his tongue once. ¡¸What an irritating matter.¡¹ Dennis, who had guided the enemy behind him without knowing, muttered without hiding his frustration. I bitterly smile, I turn my eyes to Dennis and open my mouth. ¡¸Please advance. Leave this place to us.¡¹ ¡¸What? You¡¯re not hiding soldiers somewhere, are you? Standing in front of that large army, you¡¯ll be crushed in a few minutes.¡¹ Dennis worriedly said so but I laughed aloud. ¡¸The waiting soldiers are hiding. We¡¯re already surrounding them from all sides. Please proceed with confidence.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 35 - The War Against Galland Empire’s Army Started (Afternoon of the Sixth Day) Chapter 35 ¨C The War Against Galland Empire¡¯s Army Started (Afternoon of the Sixth Day) After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** ¡¸Who are you guys!¡¹ Are, deja vu? I¡¯m sure I heard those lines somewhere. I shouldn¡¯t think about troublesome things so I put my sight to the spectacle in front of me. It is a large army with red flags. The Galland Empire Army. The soldiers turned their long spears forward and from their interior, a large man who¡¯s riding a horse and is wearing red armor raised his voice. The other soldiers are in uniform with their dull colored metal armor so it is probably one of the commanders. I stared at the large man and raised my voice. ¡¸This is the territory of Rembrandt Kingdom! Why did you come to this place!? Let me have your answer!¡¹ I shouted loudly and used a weak wind magic to spread my voice. There should be a just cause before starting a war. Therefore, it is necessary to make a remark which recognizes the place where the other party is now. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right! We¡¯ve been asked by the feudal lord of this margrave territory, Earl Villiers! Are you the messenger of the earl?¡¹ The large man said so and looked down at me. It would be nice if we could literally arrest this large army but there will certainly be a small resistance. I must let the people think that we fought a defensive battle. The people who will survive will probably convey that to the Galland Empire. ¡¸No, we are the one¡¯s who live in the forest of abyss! There is a country in the depths of the forest and the Earl detached his territory to Rembrandt to be part of our country! In other words, this land has become part of our country!¡¹ When I told him that, the large man rounded his eyes and froze. The atmosphere froze in that situation as cold sweat flows through them. Oya? Did I say something weird? When I thought of such a thing, the large man began to laugh as if a dam had broke. Hearing his laughter, the surrounding soldiers laughed. ¡¸Are you an idiot!? The forest of abyss on the west end? That land is a forest of monsters that even Galland Empire will not get its hands on! Are you some kind of madman to utter such a word?¡¹ When the large man said so and began to laugh again, the sword of Sainos sounded. ¡¸My lord, may I cut it?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a little longer. It will be bad if you do it now.¡¹ I was able to pacify Sainos¡¯ bloodlust. I raised my face. ¡¸Anyways! The power of the Galland Empire army is no longer needed! I want you to leave now as it is!¡¹ When I say so while enduring the shame, the large man who for laughed for some time shook his shoulder and pointed at me. ¡¸Shoot. They¡¯re just earning time. It¡¯s too lousy. Hahaha¡¹ As the large man laughs, dozens of arrows came flying from the vicinity near him. Those are arrows from a number of people but those are completely meaningless. All the arrows were chopped off by Sainos alone. ¡¸Hahaha, wa, wa?¡¹ When Sainos waved the sword while keeping the bladed edge downwards, the large guy who was laughing stopped in the middle and blinked his eyes. ¡¸You small fry¡­ You deserve to die 10,000 times for laughing at my lord!¡¹ Sainos¡¯ raised a snarl from his belly. The soldiers were affected and panicky put out their spears. ¡¸Ra, raised your weapons!¡¹ ¡¸Archers!¡¹ Voices echoed from the Galland Empire¡¯s army as new arrows came flying. They were all warded off by Sainos again. Seeing the spectacle, the large man clenched his teeth and barked. ¡¸What are you doing? If such a small group of mercenary were able to stop the march of the 80,000 of us, we will be beheaded by the emperor! Mage Corps! Fire Lance!¡¹ When the large man yelled, about 10 people who are wearing robes that looks like mages appeared. Each mages are protected by two big shield bearer soldiers. I looked at the mage troops who started chanting and thought that it was good to separate the mage corps after all. ¡¸My lord! May I cut them!?¡¹ It looks like Sainos is going to run off, I drew back my chin and opened my mouth. ¡¸No, wait.¡¹ ¡¸Again!?¡¹ I laughed at the scream like voice of Sainos. I give instructions to Soarer who waits from behind. ¡¸Anti-magic barrier and anti-flame resistance.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me, my lord.¡¹ After Soarer said that, she put up magical defence for all of us in a few seconds. ¡¸Th, this is stupid¡­ No, this is impossible! One person casted magic to all of them without chant! Eeii, shoot!¡¹ The large man was mumbling something. He gave off a command to the mages who have a defiant attitude. The next moment, a one-meter long spear of flame flew out in the air leaving a red line. However, it became foggy and vanished at the place about ten centimeters in front of Sainos. The soldiers of the Galland Empire Army are stunned by the spectacle. I saw the large man¡¯s mouth still opened and nodded. I issue an order to Sainos. ¡¸For the time being, 100 people. Return after you cut down 100 of them. Got it? Then, go!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ The moment I issued a decree, Sainos kicked the ground and ran like flying in parallel with the ground. Even though the tip of the spear was oriented towards here without gaps, Sainos swept through the wall of spears in front at once without shaking at a speed where you can¡¯t catch his sword with your eyes. The wreckage of broken spears, which might have been cut by Sainos, is fluttering in the air. It¡¯s a speed that even my eyes can¡¯t follow. The soldiers who have been cut in two in their neck or torso didn¡¯t know what happened to them. Sainos, who would have cut one or two of them in a second, came back in one minute. Sainos lowered his head to me as I heard screams and cries of confusion of the Galland Empire¡¯s soldiers. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, my lord! I¡¯m not sure why but there is a gap in the middle! I¡¯ve cut down exactly 78 people!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. It¡¯s okay.¡¹ It was too fast for a power demonstration. I replied to Sainos¡¯ apology and saw the large man who¡¯s still not moving. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start the war. We¡¯ll be serious so please do your best to escape.¡¹ As I told that to the large man, I looked at the two summoner, a male and a female elves, from the back. Both of them are handsome man and beautiful woman with slim figure and blue hair like twins. The man is called Delta and the woman is called Fellow. ¡¸For the time being, 10 cyclops? Arrange them like a wall, in a straight line with equal intervals.¡¹ When I said so, the two of them replied and started summoning. Blue magic formation emerged from their left and right in about 10 seconds and one by one, four-meter cyclops appeared. Seeing the large monsters, I heard screams from the empire¡¯s soldiers. Well, probably because we¡¯re just about a knee-high compared to them. They¡¯re scared. ¡¸Now, those who can use earth magic, create a sand wall. Set them behind the cyclops, the height should be 2 meters and thickness of 1 meter!¡¹ ¡¸Wai!¡¹ ¡¸Ooh!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ The mages replied when I said so. There are about 20 mages in my squad, 15 of them used earth magic at once. A big wall crept up in an instant. Considering guild match, a large percentage of my guild are mages. It¡¯s simply the best job to defeat enemies from afar. And my mages are generally high level. They are also equipped with only the best equipments. ¡¸Now, the signal! Prepare your largest scale, flame magic! Lagreat, pick 5 of them and fly to the sky!¡¹ When I told him that, the sky in front of us was dyed with flaming red color. ******************** ¡ªLarge Man POV¡ª What, what is going on! What!? No way! Are you telling me that we are surrounded by 10,000 upper class mages!? I managed to suppress the agitation inside of me but I saw the pandemonium of the soldiers. ¡¸All of you, calm down! That¡¯s only a magical exercise! Soon, the enemy will move! The cyclops will begin to move! Front rank, set up the shield and thrust the spear on the legs of the cyclops! Archers! Set up your bow and target the cyclop¡¯s eye¡­.What!¡¹ When I was issuing orders, a huge chunk of fire flew in between the cyclops. What is that magic? No way, is that the large scale, fire magic that the ten mages of the elf country used in war!? One of the masses of fire finally fell on top of the soldiers before I could even speak. When the roar was sounded, it turns into a huge tornado flame and roll to the soldiers around the vicinity. 100 soldiers are burnt out in a moment while the tornado flame swell further to the crowd of soldiers one after another. What is this? This is not a war. The sight before me can only be called hell. I merely looked at the approaching lump of fire. ******************** Chapter 36 - Special Collaboration of Fire and Ice Chapter 36 ¨C Special Collaboration of Fire and Ice After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** I was looking at the cyclops and the earth wall that were shining brightly in red as 15 tornado flames that are even reaching the heavens were blazing. Cyclops have round eyes, their burning skin also smells like human¡¯s. Their gigantic body is also quite fearful. While I was thinking such things about the tornado flame and the cyclops, I saw lumps of ice pouring down from the sky. No, those lumps of ice are huge chunks that can¡¯t be expressed in words. As if a house had fallen, the lump rings a roar as it hits the ground and sank. ¡¸My liege! Shouldn¡¯t we also make our move!?¡¹ ***TN: I will change now how Sainos refer Ren. He calls Ren tono and he¡¯s like a samurai so I guess it is more appropriate. By the way, Soarer calls Ren as wagakimi which will stay as my lord.*** No, we¡¯ll crush those who will run outside. Didn¡¯t you hear the strategy? This Sainos! ¡¸For now, except for the mages, we will be on stand by. If the enemy pulls out the cyclops and comes to this side, kill them without fail, got it? The vanguards don¡¯t have magic barrier so let the spirit mages to summon a spirit and put them in front.¡¹ When I said that, the mages gathered. ¡¸I want to see the whole from the sky once. Five people will remain on the ground, ask for the support of other members. The rest will come with me.¡¹ I said so and chanted flying magic. I flew up in the sky with a feeling that I¡¯m being drawn out from the top. The scenery from the sky was as if it was not real. Dozens of tornado flames raging, the cyclops standing inside the earth wall surrounding the area from all sides, and the soldiers that are being thrown up at the center. There are also huge lumps of ice that are pouring down on places where there is no tornado flame. ¡¸Uwa¡¹ I said so with no emotion as I looked at the soldiers who escaped from the walls in all directions. Though I¡¯m looking at them at a distance where the view is similar to an ant¡¯s nest, I can see soldiers crossing the earth wall. The soldiers who were able to crawl out became food for the summoned spirit as soon as they got across the earth wall. Burned by the fire spirits, blown off by the water stream by the water spirit, torn up by the wind spirit, and crushed by the earth spirit. Because there is a great number of soldiers, they were able to escape from the cyclops. Beyond the earth wall, there are some soldiers that have also escaped even from the spirits. Those are being reaped by melee combatants such as swordsman, knights, samurais, and ninjas. ¡¸Hmm, I thought that some people could escape but¡­. I can¡¯t find any.¡¹ When I said that, I moved on to the last step to end this war. ******************** ¡ªThird Person POV¡ª ¡¸Got him!¡¹ ¡¸Not again! Sedeia!¡¹ Sainos stopped the sword that he¡¯s holding in one hand. He yelled at Sedeia¡¯s back who just slashed a Galland empire¡¯s soldier¡¯s neck. Sedeia looked back at Sainos, loosened her mouth, and snuffled. ¡¸Did you bear a grudge against the Galland Empire¡¯s small fries? I mean, you¡¯re acting violently since the war has began.¡¹ Sedeia said so as she shrugged her shoulders then disappeared from the place without a sound. ¡¸Gunununu¡­ Using perception interference skill and movement speed increase skill is cheating, Sedeia!¡¹ Sainos looked at the surroundings when he shouted. Because the area is considerably wide, Sainos was not able to fight that much because he needs to chase enemy one by one. ¡¸Sometimes, there are some people who make some good moves¡­. that neck cutting woman.¡¹ Sainos said that in a sulky manner as he saw Sedeia again cut down the neck of an enemy soldier in a place about a dozen of meters left of Sainos. Sedeia stared at Sainos silently for a few seconds then disappears again. ¡¸Ki, did she hear me¡­? No, I¡¯m not the bad one.¡¹ Sainos looked around again, muttering so to persuade himself. ¡¸Mu¡¹ Then, in Sainos¡¯ view, there appeared to be someone with some moves that were quite different from other people. It is a man in armor which climbs the earth wall with enough margin and chooses a place where there are few spirits by checking the surroundings. It is a man with short black hair and red armor. He saw Sainos walking towards him. The gazes of the two of them interlace. Sainos sets his sword and drops his waist. The next moment, Sedeia appeared from behind the red armored man and cut off his neck. ¡¸Nuah!?¡¹ On that sight, Sainos screamed. ¡¸Hnn? Ah, sorry.¡¹ Looking at Sainos¡¯ crying face, Sedeia disappeared again without a sound after apologizing in a light tone. ¡¸¡­. perception interference skill, movement speed increase, and even assassination skill. That¡¯s a foul.¡¹ Sainos muttered with a look full of resignation. ******************** ¡ªEleanor¡¯s POV¡ª When I sensed the presence of master who was flying brilliantly in the sky, I looked up at the sky, which was flushed red, in a hurry. ¡¸I felt master¡¯s presence. Archers, if someone is available, please go here.¡¹ When I said that, Milenia, the high human which was the last one that master created, came out before me. When she came in front of me, she looked up at the sky with an amazed face. ¡¸What kind of sensors do you have, Commander Eleanor? Even if you possess the highest level of perception, it is impossible with this distance. Even I, who has hawk¡¯s eye skill, can¡¯t confirm if it was master at first.¡¹ Milenia followed master¡¯s figure that was moving around and says such insane things. If you are master¡¯s faithful servant, you will be able to sense master¡¯s aura the moment he entered your view. Apparently, it seems that Milenia is still lacking loyalty and love for master. I watched Milenia while getting displeased. ¡¸Even if it is 5 kilometers away or 10 kilometers away, my heart will always catch and will never let go of master¡¯s glow. Rather than that, what is he doing? Wasn¡¯t it an annihilation strategy?¡¹ As I asked, Milenia put one hand on her cheek that slides over her skin. ¡¸¡­ ¡­ Apparently, he seems to chase further. Master is probably worried because everything went easy as expected but it is probably alright.¡¹ She smiled while saying such an incomprehensible thing. Master is always the best. What stupid things are you saying? ¡¸As for that, it is wind magic. It is a good choice. Depending on the power and scale, it is compatible with fire magic.¡¹ Milenia said such a thing when I was about to open my mouth to complain. At the same time, I heard a converging sound of wind mixed with the treble and bass from the direction I felt master¡¯s presence. As I looked at it, there were black and white spheres spinning and floating around master. He began shooting the sphere on the ground at a high speed. A roaring sound and blast had wrapped the immediate vicinity just before it fells to the ground. The wind even reaches the place where I stand. ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t that the highest level wind magic? Did we need to shorten the war than planned?¡¹ As Milenia says such a thing, I looked at master who is floating in the sky with an uneasy feeling. ******************** Chapter 37 - Annihilation of the Galland Empire’s Army Chapter 37 ¨C Annihilation of the Galland Empire¡¯s Army After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** When I got down on the ground, the tornado flames, the lumps of ice that pours down, and the wind blades that chopped people around perished entirely. Countless of corpses of soldiers of Galland Empire remains on the desolate land. The devastation was unimaginable. One would say that this isn¡¯t real. ¡¸Excellent, master. I never thought that we would really annihilate a large army of 80,000¡­ I included in my calculations that the opponent has the ability to breakthrough.¡¹ When Milenia said that to me, I tilted my neck and laughed ambiguously. ¡¸Your assumptions were based on guild match, right? It can¡¯t be helped. It is not bad to assume the worst scenario. Well, they are certainly weak beyond my imagination¡­¡¹ I returned an answer to Milenia and saw the other guild members gathering. The members with enhanced perception skills are on the lookout for survivors. ¡¸Everyone, you¡¯ve work hard. For the time being, go back to G.I.Jou except for Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny. Eleanor, I asked you to take care of G.I.Jou while I¡¯m away.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor gave me a very strong reply. I looked at Eleanor¡¯s face with a dubious expression instinctively. Lagreat raised his hand. ¡¸My lord, it might be convenient to take a dragonkin with you.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, yeah¡­ The earl was also sensitive to dragons. Shall I take you with me?¡¹ When I adopted his opinion, Lagreat shooks his blond hair and pumped his fist into the air. ¡¸My lord, how about a healing mage?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Sunny can use up to advanced level¡­but we¡¯re at war. All right, Soarer will come too.¡¹ Soarer shooks here fox ears while requesting to come with us like Lagreat, I agreed after considering it. ¡¸Okay, then let¡¯s go there with Lagreat¡¯s dragon form. It¡¯s an image strategy.¡¹ ¡¸Image? Are you going to use me as a billboard? Then, should I be wrapped in flames or thunder?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t, everyone will run away.¡¹ ******************** ¡ªDennis Hoover¡¯s POV¡ª Far away, on the other side of the unpaved highway, a roar that shakes the earth is ringing. Many people stopped their feet and looked back behind and saw many people in a disrupted battle line. ¡¸Don¡¯t break the pace! Look ahead and advance!¡¹ Even if I threaten them, the confusion of the soldiers will not settle. ¡¸Then, General! Ano, wh, what was that battle!? It¡¯s almost like a god¡¯s struggle!¡¹ ¡¸Senricho! Anyone who¡¯ll give a selfish remark will be severely punished! Shut up and advance!¡¹ ***TN: Senricho(ǧÈËéL) is a thousand man commander. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.*** While yelling at my subordinates, I peeked behind me from my horse. Until a while ago, the sky was dyed red and tornadoes of fire were winding up. After that, big rumbling sounds were heard. After the senricho¡¯s remark, nothing can be heard now. That battle is not something a human, elf, beastkin, dwarf, or all other beings can touch. Even if it¡¯s that large army of Galland Empire, they¡¯ll only be annihilated immediately. Who on earth are they? Such terrific magic does not exist in Rembrandt Kingdom, no, it surely does not exist anywhere in this world. Then, the one who have done that were those adventurer-like group with unusual equipments. While I was embracing such emotion with a kind of awe like there was something intertwined in my chest, a roar came from the soldiers at the back. ¡¸What the hell!? What¡¯s the matter!?¡¹ When I shouted and looked back at the rear, the soldiers were really distracted and are saying something incomprehensible from their mouths. ¡¸Arrange your formation! You, calm down ¡­! What?¡¹ At the time when I tried to shout again at my men, a huge shadow covered my surroundings. Everyone, including me, looked up at the figure at the sky. ¡¸Do, doragon¡­¡¹ A black dragon that reflected the light of the sun was flying gracefully over the sky. This is also my first time seeing the being that is said to be the pinnacle of living things. As the dragon roamed around on top of us, it came down towards us. ¡¸Jo, join the ranks! Phalanx! No, divide to left and right! Don¡¯t stand in front of the dragon! The breath is coming!¡¹ I was stunned, but as soon as I confirmed that the dragon was approaching, I promptly give instructions. My first encounter with dragons, I praise myself for my calm deposition. I splendidly give instructions. If it was me, we could even survive a fight with dragons! No, we might even be able to subdue it! What should I do? Even though I already have a wife, if I were to be called a dragon slayer, the women in the kingdom will not leave me alone. No choice, I¡¯ll have a fifth¡­. no, an eighth wife. It can not be helped because I am a hero. The women of the world might commit suicide if the great me only has one wife. But my wife is scarier than the dragon¡­. ¡¸¡­.ral! General! There are people in the dragon! General! Are you listening!?¡¹ Senricho is noisy. Should I demote him? Though I was worried about the future of this country, this old senricho didn¡¯t read the atmosphere and shouted. My ears are keen you know. ¡¸Dragons eat people. Don¡¯t you know that?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s different, you idiot! It¡¯s a Dragon Knight! There is a man riding on its back and is controlling it to go to the ground!¡¹ ¡¸What? Dragon Knight?¡¹ This is troublesome. I can¡¯t exterminate the dragon. When I looked at the dragon that flew down to the ground, there certainly was five people. What? Dragon Knight? ¡¸Fool! You should have said it earlier senricho!¡¹ When I yelled at senricho who did not make an accurate report, he looked at me with a terribly disgusted face. What is this disrespectful guy? I¡¯m going to demote you. I thought about such a thing for a moment, but it is far from now. ¡¸If it is a dragon knight, it is necessary to receive them with the greatest hospitality! Since the ancient times, the dragon knights were always apostles of god! Don¡¯t you know that senricho!¡¹ ¡¸Of course I know that!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with that language!?¡¹ I rode the horse in a hurry to the bottom of the dragon while complaining to the former senricho. ***TN: Yup, he¡¯s demoted already.*** It is easy to run through because the soldiers are divided to the right and left, but why are they confused? It can¡¯t be helped, not everyone has a calm deposition like me. After arriving in the front of the dragon, a man with beautiful black hair and eyebrow on the back of the dragon is¡­ ¡¸Mu, you guys¡­.no, you¡¯re the guys from a while ago.¡¹ When I said so and went down from the horse, the handsome men and beautiful women from beastkin race, elves, and human descended on the ground from the back of the dragon. ¡¸We have annihilated the Galland Empire¡¯s army.¡¹ ¡¸¡­what?¡¹ The line of the man is too abrupt so I instinctively asked back. Then the man opened his mouth again with his arms folded. ¡¸The Galland Empire¡¯s army has been annihilated. Well, we let one person to escape. You can confirm it for the time being.¡¹ When he said that, he jumped on the back of the dragon again. ¡¸Ah, you are¡­¡¹ The new 100-man commander who¡¯s standing next to me issued words again without permission. Idiot. He is certainly a dragon knight! When I was inwardly indignant, the man on the dragon laughed pleasantly and opened his mouth. ¡¸I am Ren. The one who¡¯ll found a new country and will be its king. Earl Villiers margrave territory will be under my country. Perhaps you will also be my subjects. I will ask you well at that time.¡¹ ¡¸How! When did dragon knight-sama built your country!?¡¹ The man was smiling happily upon seeing our surprised face. As the dragon fluttered its wings and emerged, we never got out of confusion. This is why I do not want to work in remote areas. I¡¯m always left behind with the latest information. ******************** Chapter 38 - Appeal for the Sake of Founding a Nation Chapter 38 ¨C Appeal for the Sake of Founding a Nation After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** Soarer was massaging my shoulder while we¡¯re riding Lagreat in his dragon form. We¡¯re flying in an altitude where we are lined up with the clouds. ¡¸My lord, that was a truly spectacular victory. As expected of you.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. But I guess it¡¯s good.¡¹ I was really enjoying the good shoulder massage while answering Soarer with appreciation. ¡¸Leader, what are you going to say to the earl? I mean, about how did you annihilated that large army.¡¹ Sedeia came next to me and asked me such a thing. ¡¸Right, it seems that they are really pleased with a dragon knight. The site where we fought flashily will remain as ruins for posterity in the future.¡¹ ¡¸I want to become a dragon knight too.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, Sunny.¡¹ When I was talking with Sedeia, Sunny says her wish and I gently replied to her. Sunny puff her cheeks. ¡¸I¡¯ll take master¡¯s crotch again today.¡¹ ¡¸Nuaaa!?¡¹ I turned to her and tried to seal Sunny¡¯s mouth with both hands due to the bomb she dropped. I feel that Sedeia is looking at me with cold eyes so I tried not to look at her and spoke to Sainos. ¡¸Can you see the Earl¡¯s Castle?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already in your presence, my liege!¡¹ ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s start founding our nation! We¡¯ll be busy today!¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat slowed down a little and began to descend to the ground. Because this will be the first time that a dragon will descend in the castle, the earl¡¯s residence seems to be in some sort of uproar. While listening to the various voices heard from below, we landed in the courtyard of the Earl¡¯s castle. The courtyard surface is a light brown clay. It seems that it is usually a training field. There are trees lined up on the edge but the center was a wide space. When we got down, a knight and a servant come out from a distance. ¡¸Re-Ren-dono!? That dragon¡­¡¹ Slightly behind, Earl Villiers appeared in the courtyard. ¡¸It is my subordinate.¡¹ When I explain so, I heard a loud commotion from the people around. ¡¸Wh-what ¡­ No, I heard it already from Baron Bowarei ¡­¡¹ The earl was so stunned by the black dragon that his words surprisingly did not come out immediately. He raised his face as soon as he remembered it. ¡¸Oh! You¡¯ll control the dragon to engage the Galland Empire¡¯s army!¡¹ When the earl says so, I opened my mouth while being conscious of the eyes of other people. ¡¸No, we already annihilated them.¡¹ When I answered that, the earl looked up at me with an appalled face. The surrounding people also are severally expressing their surprise. ¡¸No way¡­ The Galland Empire¡¯s forces should be nearly 100,000. To do it in such a short time¡­¡¹ ¡¸It is 80,000. I already asked Dennis, who is the general of the border defence force, to confirm it. The information will arrive here tomorrow.¡¹ When I answered the earl¡¯s question easily, the voices of the people around me grew further. The earl glanced at the surrounding people.It seems that the earl understood my intentions. ¡¸How did you do such a feat? It will be impossible to give an army of 80,000 a devastating blow in a short time unless you pincer attack them with more than twice their number.¡¹ When the earl said that, I put my hand on Lagreat¡¯s head and nodded. ¡¸It might be so if we¡¯ve done it normally. The Galland Empire¡¯s army use long spears and hide their body using big shields. It will take time to critically hit them. However, I have this guy. He flew directly in front and touched the center of the Galland Empire¡¯s army straight from the sky. Many commanders lost their will. In the middle of confusion, my mages casted countless of flames from the sky. We also did something to the terrain to prevent the enemy from escaping, you should at least look at it once.¡¹ When I dramatized the story about the war, there were even cheers coming from the surroundings. They heard a story that seems to come out straight from a Hero¡¯s tale. If they are an ally of a hero from the legend, the opponents will surely be massacred. I heard that execution with guillotine was a show in old Europe that pleases the citizens. Given that, hero¡¯s tale will also be popular. Anyway, from now on, that hero will become a king. ¡¸Then it means¡­ as expected of a dragon knight, no, of Ren-dono. I heard that you are going to establish a country, can I ask the name?¡¹ When the earl asked me that, I suddenly returned to sanity. I was fairly strained even before the war, it seems that the heat shuts my head. I haven¡¯t decided the name of the country yet. The earl asked it at the best time. But I can¡¯t answer it. It is necessary to declare the founding of a nation with the earl here to have the information of the new country to spread in Rembrandt Kingdom in a dash. Ren Ren kingdom is a big no. It sounds like a name of a zoo. I opened my mouth remembering the name of the game where I created everyone. ¡¸Einherjar¡¹ When I murmured, the earl raised one eyebrow and looked at me. ¡¸Einherjar¡­ The dragon knight¡¯s country is Einherjar?¡¹ When the earl repeats my words, the same words are heard one after another from the vicinity. It¡¯s the title of the game. It is easy for me to say it because I¡¯m already familiar with it. In this world, dragon knights are apostles of god and they are characters that came out from the myth of a hero. Although it is something that came from Earth, it is a myth in this world too. Immortal warriors who continue to fight at the palace of god. It is from the norse mythology of northern europe. ***TN: He¡¯s talking what Einherjar is. Click here for more info about it.*** Indeed, it is a name suitable for the guild members I am proud of. In that case, as the king of the country, I will be like the chief god Odin but I¡¯ll reject it because I don¡¯t want to be identified as a god. When I was thinking about such meaningless thing, the earl lowered the head to me. ¡¸I acknowledge and respect His Majesty the King of the new country Einherjar. For you to defend our territory, I cannot express how grateful I am.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Then, we¡¯ll proceed to the Galland Empire again.¡¹ When I told that to the earl, he rounded his eyes. ¡¸No, that is¡­No, I guess Ren-dono will be safe. Though I should remonstrate you for that suicidal act, I suppose it¡¯s an unnecessary concern.¡¹ When I said that, the earl bowed deeply again. I was acknowledged and showed respect to as a king of a nation by an upper noble of the great country, Rembrandt Kingdom. This sensational news will be passed on and will not die out. With this, the Rembrandt Kingdom will not question it if the earl leaves them. I spoke farewell to the earl and fly with Lagreat again. Next is the last work for today. I have to inform the Galland Empire about me founding a nation. ******************** The empire¡¯s defense city of Alda which bordered Rembrandt Kingdom. The townspeople didn¡¯t know that they are officially at war with Rembrandt Kingdom. The city is very crowded even in the evening. While listening to the vigorous voice of the merchant, we headed to the mansion of Turan, the magistrate who rules Alda. There were two gatekeepers in front of the mansion of Turan. They watched our approaching figure. The gatekeeper on the right side nodded shallowly when he saw my face. ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the escort of Baron Bowarei? Can I help you with something?¡¹ ¡¸Is magistrate Turan here?¡¹ When he heard that, the gatekeeper wrinkled his forehead and returned to being expressionless and nodded. I come to this world for some reason. I don¡¯t need to speak politely No, it should be said that I just don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t even think of a polite response. I noticed it with how the gate keeper reacted just now. While I¡¯m being puzzled with my own change, the gatekeeper opened his mouth with a single cough. ¡¸You might have to wait for a while in order to hear from Turan-sama.¡¹ When the gatekeeper said that, the gatekeeper on the left side entered the mansion. After a while, when the gatekeeper came back, he turned to me and opened his mouth. ¡¸It seems that Turan-sama will meet you. This way.¡¹ The gatekeeper turned his back and walked ahead without waiting for our reply. We then went into Turan¡¯s residence afterwards. When I entered the office, Turan was waiting with the same emotionless smile as the other day. Now, it is the founding of a nation declaration. ******************** Chapter 39 - Magistrate Turan of Galland Empire Chapter 39 ¨C Magistrate Turan of Galland Empire After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week A glossary is now available. ******************** ¡ªTuran¡¯s POV¡ª I finished reading the city¡¯s report for yesterday. I have finished signing the paperwork that needs to be approved by a magistrate. I thought about the report of the Rembrandt Kingdom invasion army which had not come yet. Anyway, the Rembrandt Kingdom is now being aimed by three major powers which border its territory. Those who¡¯ll miss such a delicious situation are not be qualified to be an imperial magistrate. The Rembrandt Kingdom, which is located right under the Galland Empire, is expanding its territory to the Immenstadt Empire in the east. Because of that, their territory is now in contact with the northeaster country of Maeas that has a long oblique shape. This destroys the equilibrium of the five major powers that last for hundreds of years. Originally, Maeas was caught in the aggression of Rembrandt Kingdom to the Immenstadt Empire but it seemed that Maeas cooperated with Rembrandt Kingdom to deprive territory of Immenstadt Empire. But now, the situation was reversed. The king of Rembrandt Kingdom, which was declared as a god of war, passed away. Although the power struggle within the kingdom ended soon without any problems, the current king of Rembrandt, who seems to have failed in domestic affairs, has halted its territorial expansion. Though they have invaded the eastern empire, the eastern empire was able to prepare for the last five years to recapture their former territories. Maeas, who is said to be an economic superpower, turned over. When the kingdom was invading the empire, they made profits on the pretence of cooperation with supply. They¡¯ll take care of the circulation of goods when the empire starts a war of retaliation against the kingdom. Maeas will continue to plunder as the eastern empire and our Galland Empire attack Rembrandt Kingdom. With the involvement of Galland Empire, Rembrandt Kingdom who lost its strength will be a prey for it is not in a condition to fight in two fronts. Both empires understand that Maeas will get the most profit but it is still a good opportunity to expand one¡¯s territory by 50%. There is no reason not to ride the proposal of Maeas. If Maeas is the one who¡¯ll earn the most, Galland Empire will obtain the most territory. The eastern empire will be satisfied to reclaim their original territory. The economic strength of Maeas is due to its shape of being a long country. Maeas is involved in various imports and exports. There is no reason not to make profit. However, at the dawn of becoming four major powers, Maeas, who became the world¡¯s biggest economic power, will be targeted at daybreak. It is the country with most money and also a country which borders other country¡¯s territory. Its wide roads that were used for circulation of goods they made themselves will easily invite armies from other countries. If Maeas is eaten and become the three major powers, our Galland Empire which has the most power and territory will be the next target. Therefore, the empire must not fail in crushing Maeas. If it succeeds, the world is as good as being ruled by Galland Empire. Because the country of elves in the north will not make their move first. When I am loosening my mouth to the coming world unification of the Galland Empire, the soldier who is the gatekeeper came in. It seems that the adventurers of the day before yesterday came. Is it that impolite person? I thought so momentarily but I reconsidered. That man is idolized by Bowarei who has a rotten personality. He might be quite something. He is a future S rank adventurer. Such words came to my mind and disappeared. At that time, those adventurers appeared in the office. Behind them are four selected soldiers in case of emergency. One of them quietly prepared tea for me and adventurers and returned to the front of the door. ¡¸Welcome Ren-dono, how have you been?¡¹ I said so and stood up from the sofa. Ren nodded in my words, answered only a word and sat on the sofa first. He acts like a nobleman who¡¯s showing off his power. However, if I do not sit down and dubiously looks at here, it won¡¯t look like natural. I am irritated with the existence of Ren but I¡¯m also interested at the same time. ¡¸So, what¡¯s for today?¡¹ I sat on the sofa facing Ren. Since he is an adventurer, it is not surprising that he has a separate information network from the country. As an adventurer, does he plan of moving from Rembrandt Kingdom to Galland Empire? Yes, if he¡¯s a far-sighted individual, that might be the case for speaking with an officer of Galland Empire. He has eyes and ears, if he has head, he¡¯ll be pretty good. When I looked at Ren¡¯s face thinking that, Ren put one hand on his knee and opened his mouth. ¡¸We are people who owned a base in the forest of abyss but since we founded a nation, we came here to say hello.¡¹ Ren says such a thing for an opening, he put his back on the sofa¡¯s backrest and tried to look at my reaction. However, there is only one word that comes out when I opened my mouth. What are you talking about? That¡¯s it. Does he understand the current situation? A great war between the major powers will occur and he¡¯s going to found a nation? They¡¯ll end up being trampled as ants. Or, with such fine clothes, are they venerable royal people that can prepare 100,000 troops? If that is the case, it is possible to found a nation as a vassal country of a major power. ¡­ No, wait. What did he say just now? ¡¸Ano, it seems that I misheard you, but you said you are based in the forest of abyss?¡¹ When I asked, Ren frowned and looked at me. ¡¸That¡¯s what I said¡­ Is there anything that bothers you?¡¹ Ren asked to me strangely, but I was driven by the urge to hold his head. The forest of abyss. Not to mention the Rembrandt Kingdom, even for the Galland Empire, it is an invincible land that can not be reclaimed. Did this adventurer accomplished what the army can¡¯t? If so, then it is certainly a historic accomplishment. If that can be proven, his ability will be welcomed warmly by any large country. I will be able understand his arrogant attitude. However, his head seems to be bad. ¡¸I see¡­ the forest of abyss is an unexplored region that no one was able to develop. If you had developed the forest of abyss, you can certainly start a country.¡¹ When I said that, I took the tea in my hand and put it in my mouth. When I was enriching my dry throat with tea, Ren opened his mouth at the same time. ¡¸Is that so? By the way, Earl Villiers said that he wants to cooperate with the country I founded. Apparently, from being a territory of the Rembrandt Kingdom, he¡¯s going to affiliate his territory with my country.¡¹ I spit out a tea that I took in my mouth. ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s dirty.¡¹ Ren knitted his eyebrows to me who was coughing in disbelief. ¡¸Wh-what are you talking about¡­! Didn¡¯t Earl Villiers wants to start a new country by being independent of Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ I managed to breathe somehow and asked, Ren tilted his neck and looked at the ceiling. ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know such a thing. What I heard is the Galland Empire suddenly invaded the territory of the earl who was preparing for military exercises.¡¹ Ren looked down at me as he said so. It made me realize that he was seriously talking and came here to counterattack. ¡¸That¡¯s amusing. The earl certainly made a request here, right?¡¹ ¡¸Is there a letter?¡¹ ¡¸¡­It is not here now but the emperor has it.¡¹ Ren was certainly smiling for a moment when I hesitated. It seems that I gave an obstinate answer on his investigation. ¡¸Indeed. Then if I asked the earl, he should also have a letter from the emperor. Although there is no need to reply for a false promise, right? ¡¹ I was done in. What this guy wanted is to confirm the exchange of letters. If the conversation ends here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. With this, there will be an evidence that the Galland Empire is working on the shadow to divide the Rembrandt Kingdom. The problem is not the truth but the impression manipulation to other countries. And, the Galland Empire army that is currently in Rembrandt Kingdom¡­. ¡¸Please wait a minute.¡¹ I finally noticed the discomfort. Apparently, I was not able to think calmly by being put on his pace. Yes, he knows the fact that the army of Galland Empire invaded the Rembrandt Kingdom. In that state, he clarified the existence of letter that can be called secret agreement about building a country between the emperor and the earl. But for what? The margrave territory of the Rembrandt Kingdom can already be said that it is in a precarious state. If so, what profit can he get? ¡¸¡­ I see. In other words, if we don¡¯t want that letter to be taken to another country, you want us to buy it at a high price?¡¹ There is no point in selling favor to Rembrandt Kingdom at this point. Then, as adventurers who travels in different countries, they only need money. This is frustrating but they are shrewd fellows¡­ ¡¸What are you talking about? I already said that I founded a nation. The letter exist and the Galland Empire¡¯s army are clearly there. With those, it is obvious what the Galland Empire is doing. Then, it would be no problem to annihilate the invading forces of the Galland Empire in a defensive war, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ******************** Chapter 40 - Magistrate Turan of Galland Empire 2 Chapter 40 ¨C Magistrate Turan of Galland Empire 2 After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** ¡ªTuran¡¯s POV¡ª ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡¹ I said that while staring at the man sitting in front of me. No matter how much I think about it, I can only think that he¡¯s making fun of me. Annihilating the invading army of Galland Empire? What is this guy talking about? ¡¸Just to confirm, according to Ren-dono¡¯s words, you founded a nation in the forest of abyss and the earl who is moving to be independent is now part of Ren-dono¡¯s country. Therefore, you mean to annihilate the Galland Empire¡¯s troops that invaded the territory of the earl?¡¹ When I summarized his words for confirmation, he smiled and nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems that you get it now?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around!¡¹ His light reply makes it look like he¡¯s making a fool of me makes me involuntarily stand up and yell. My guards who were at the back of the room reacted to my actions and dropped their hips. On the contrary, the four adventurers in front of them didn¡¯t even move at all. After all, these guys are just idiots. They can¡¯t comprehend such a level of war between countries. They must not understand the battle. Baron Bowarei who idolize them is not a clever man when I think about it. Perhaps, those nobles must have been deceived by these adventurers with this kind of attitude. I finally noticed the true identity of these racketeers so I clenched my teeth. ¡¸The visitors will leave. Get out.¡¹ As I got up from the sofa and said so, Ren looked up at me and laughed with his nose. ¡¸Hold on. I have to report another thing.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ What is it? ¡¹ I sat back on the sofa and replied to Ren who was looking up at me. I¡¯m sure that my face is cramp but it can¡¯t be helped. However, did Ren see through my mind? He made a fearless smile and opened his mouth. ¡¸Your army, were already annihilated. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­What? ¡¹ I felt a strong irritation to Ren¡¯s words. To further more conduct irritation to someone, I can only think of this guy as a madman. I could no longer ignore the provocation. The limit of my patience was reached. ¡¸Get out. Or I¡¯ll punish you for lese majeste.¡¹ When I said that, Ren rounded his eyes as if surprised. ¡¸You¡¯re an easygoing guy. Are you alright having lost 80,000 soldiers? I¡¯ll assume that you are, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡¹ Ren got up from the sofa and left the office while muttering something sarcastically. My guards glared at them with eyes full of bloodlust. They tried to grab their arm but they were able to go out quickly. I looked at the soldiers who chased them from behind but it was clear to me that the movements of Ren¡¯s party are light. However, that¡¯s all. A magistrate¡¯s mansion is always packed with dozens of highly capable soldiers. There are also four guards patrolling outside. Ironically, they will know the power of numbers on this occasion. I thought of such things inside of me and felt a dim joy. But, there is one thing. What Ren said about the 80,000 troops of the Galland Empire remains in me. ******************** Ren¡¯s group of adventurer was surrounded by soldier. They stood in a spot without even a feeling of tension. I gave command to the soldiers. ¡¸Have them taste a bitter experience.¡¹ When I told them that, the soldiers responded in unison and narrowed their siege of Ren¡¯s party. The soldiers were already holding naked swords in their hands but Ren was calm. The next moment, the dog beastkin disappeared. I don¡¯t even know what happened. However, when I thought that he just disappeared, the surrounding soldiers fell to the ground at the same time a dust of smoke rose. What magic should I use? I opened my mouth trying to chant an earth based magic that I¡¯m proud of while looking around. But a cold metal was pressed against my neck. I stopped chanting and closed my mouth. ¡¸If you try to harm my liege your body will split in two in a blink of an eye.¡¹ I heard a clear, low, calm voice of a man next to me. I felt sweat flowing from my forehead to the tension where I could not even move one fingertip. Ren shrugged his shoulder and seems to be apologetic. ¡¸My bad. Your original expectations are correct. I¡¯m sure that Earl Villiers territory would have been yours but it is now part of my country.¡¹ ¡¸Are you really saying that¡­ Facing two great powers behind the forest of abyss¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good location for a new country.¡¹ When I barely object, Ren laughed with his nose and turned his face to the boy standing next to him. ¡¸Go over there and fly.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? It would have been better if I had flown from the beginning!¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to confirm the state of the city, probably. All right, look.¡¹ ¡¸This is embarrassing¡­¡¹ When the boy complained to Ren with a disagreeable face, he bent his knee lightly. ¡¸Fly¡¹ And, after saying a word, the boy lightly ascends to the sky. ¡¸¡­Wh-wha-what is that? Flying magic without even chanting¡­!¡¹ I opened my eyes wide in surprise, but Ren looked at the boy, who flew away, like he doesn¡¯t mind it in particular. He¡¯s an incredibly good looking boy but he doesn¡¯t seem to be an elf. I wonder if there are really some people who can reached the highest peak of magic at that age. Speaking of which, I think the boy¡¯s eyes are red¡­ When I was thinking about it while scoffing, screams resounded in the city. When they saw it, the former interacting public was taken to the past and became a crowd of onlooker. The townspeople, merchants, and travellers are all shouting something while looking up at the sky. I turned my gaze to the sky because I was tempted by their voices and¡­. I was speechless. It¡¯s a dragon. The Black Dragon is coming towards us. ¡¸No way¡­ That boy¡­?¡¹ I muttered so unconsciously and I shivered with own terrible thought. No way, did that boy tame a dragon? Or are you saying that he¡¯s an old dragon knight? I saw the dragon slowly lowered altitude as if saying that it will descend here. I felt a chill comparable to an ice sliding down on my spine. ¡¸Quick, evacuate¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not necessary.¡¹ When I stumbled while trying to run, I heard Ren¡¯s voice. The atmosphere of his calm voice made me want to block my ears from a bad feeling. But Ren continued to ridicule me like that. ¡¸It is my subordinate. You can rest assured.¡¹ The people of the city who knew nothing and just saw the dragon which had descended and the adventurers who jumped on it leaked a voice of admiration soon after. ¡¸Dragon Knight¡­¡¹ Someone says those words. Stop it. I wanted to cry. ¡¸Dra-dragon knight!¡¹ ¡¸An apostle of god!¡¹ However, no one guessed my feelings, and the voice of admiration changed into cheers. Stop it! That dragon knight, the apostle of god may become our enemy! I mourn in my head and cursed my misfortune. Why, at such a time! I forcibly supported my body in order to not collapse and raised my face, Ren who rode on the dragon looked down at me and laughed. ¡¸The country of the dragon knight, Einherjar. That¡¯s the name of my country.Write it in your report.¡¹ After saying that, Ren who rode the dragon flew up to the sky. There is nothing to report. The news of the dragon knight will surely flow to the heart of Galland Empire tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, the whole country will know, and all five of the great powers would recognize its existence within a week. ¡¸Country¡­.dragon knight¡­ Ein herjar.¡¹ I muttered with a complex feeling. ******************** Chapter 41 - Night of the Sixth Day, Eleanor’s Devotion Chapter 41 ¨C Night of the Sixth Day, Eleanor¡¯s Devotion After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** AN: This chapter is not related to the progression of the story. If you only want to read what is related to the story, please skip this one. ******************** ¡ªEleanor¡¯s POV¡ª ¡¸Welcome back. Thank you for your hard work, master.¡¹ When I heard that master, who¡¯s riding on the back of Lagreat in his dragon form, has returned, I hurriedly face master to greet him. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll just take a bath.¡¹ ¡¸Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m not hungry.¡¹ He said so and went into the castle. Even though he looks tired, he still smiled at me. ¡¸Master. If I may, can help you with bathing?¡¹ ¡¸There is no need. I¡¯ll be all right alone.¡¹ Master embarrassingly laughs as he declined my suggestion with waving one hand. I reluctantly walk behind master. When I saw the back of master who is walking in front of me, I noticed that master¡¯s back was curled up just a little bit more than usual. I move to the next of the master in a hurry and confirm his physical condition in detail. ¡¸Hnn? What?¡¹ ¡¸No, please don¡¯t mind me.¡¹ I checked master¡¯s face who tilted his neck. I noticed that his eyes are slightly bloodshot. His beautiful face is also slightly saturated. He must be tired after all. Let¡¯s massage your whole body before going to sleep today. If I may recall, it seems that he¡¯s not feeling good this morning. No, of course, when I say such thing, it¡¯s just master is acting a bit different ever since we wandered into this world. However, I recognize that he¡¯s just simply changing our way of life compared to living for battles like before. As a member of the guild, I was the first one to be created by master but I don¡¯t even know how he lives his life till then. Master, who had already built a base of about five rooms, was strong even in my earliest memories. He was taciturn but was brave enough to always step forward. But what if he wasn¡¯t like that from the beginning? The master who we do not know might be a very weak existence. What if he experienced a lot of worries, suffering and defeats? What would I do? If he is presently experiencing that but still stronger than anyone, the only word that can describe my impression of him is respect. However, coming to this world might have make him feeling dark alone. I want to lessen his burden in his mind even a little. At any kind of time, I will be at master¡¯s side. Whenever I can, I will risk my life to protect master. ******************** Time for master¡¯s bath. I managed to hold my feet against the ground while fidgety protecting the throne. If master is not commanding the guild, I will be his representative. I¡¯ll stand in front of the stairway to the throne and receive today¡¯s report from the guild members that are coming one after another then summarize them. ¡¸Eleanor, are you listening?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡¹ I returned an answer to Sedeia who¡¯s looking at me with a dubious face. I raised my head. ¡¸Really? Your reply today are very short, or rather less¡­ Is something bothering you?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay. This is my important role¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah, as leader¡¯s representative? Sure, it¡¯s a heavy burden. Because substituting leader is impossible, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹ Sedeia said so and gave a dry laugh. While listening to Sedeia¡¯s laughter, I confirm the report from Sedeia. Master decided to divide the guild members into corps and the leader of each team will submit a report to me. But those who have been escorting master are submitting reports in turns because it is hard to decide who is the leader. There are generally no problems but Sunny is different. Sunny¡¯s report is not well understood. It is similar to a child¡¯s diary. Therefore, Sunny is exempted in submitting reports. However, there are many other people who usually submit a terrible report. Sainos¡¯ report is like a trivia for weapons. Lagreat omit things without permission and his writing is messy. Surprisingly, Cartas writes a lot of complaints. It seems that he wants to accompany master but never had a chance to do so. And Sedeia writes a pretty polite report. Today¡¯s events. People they met. Information she heard. She even write important things in details. When I read Sedeia¡¯s report, the information that I heard from Sunny caught my eye. My finger tips trembled as I read the report on how master ordered the annihilation of the Galland Empire¡¯s forces. However, he seems to have returned to the usual master when they moved from Rembrandt Kingdom to Galland Empire afterwards. ¡¸That¡¯s why, I told Sainos. I¡¯m sorry. Nevertheless, Sainos is still complaining when we were at Galland Empire¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Eleanor?¡¹ Sedeia knitted her brows as she worriedly looked at me while I was reading her report. ¡¸¡­No. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹ When I said so, Sedeia cranked up and sighed. ¡¸No, there is something. Hey, maybe it¡¯s time for you to rest for today. Have Soarer or Milenia¡­¡¹ ¡¸I agree. Then I¡¯ll ask of you, Sedeia.¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ When I responded to her wonderful proposal, Sedeia stopped moving. When I pushed all the reports against Sedeia, she restarted. ¡¸N-no no no! I can¡¯t do it!¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? Sedeia is the only one I can ask of this. Ah, thank you. Because of Sedeia, the thorns of anxiety may have escaped my heart.¡¹ I jokingly said so to Sedeia. However, it is also true. Sedeia would summarize the report carefully. It is a complicated work even for me and master but I can trust Sedeia. I¡¯ll just directly take master¡¯s scolding for abandoning my duty. ¡¸¡­..Ah! I understand! Leader asked finally asked for Eleanor. Also, leader seems to be tired.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Did you notice?¡¹ When I stopped my legs and looked back at Sedeia, she becomes sulky as she sounded her nose. ¡¸If you are a guild member, you will notice it. No, if you¡¯re a female guild member you¡¯ll notice it, right?¡¹ Sedia said those to me in a certain expression and showed a smile. ¡¸Indeed.¡¹ When I smiled back to Sedeia, I returned my heel and headed down to master. ******************** ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹ As I got an answer, I entered master¡¯s bedroom but master had already turn off the lights in his bedroom. ¡¸Eleanor, come over here.¡¹ Unusual, no, this is the first time. That I was called by master in the bedroom. ¡¸Ye-yes¡¹ But my heart is beating greatly in a different way. When I approached, I saw master sitting on the edge of the bed looking up at me. The smile on his face feels somewhat dark. ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹ When I asked, the master looked up at me and answered. ¡¸I thought I was okay. But I can¡¯t stop my fingers from shaking. Why, Eleanor?¡¹ Master said so and showed his hand on me. I was aware of it from the time I saw you, master. Looking at it again, master¡¯s fingertips continue to tremble faintly. I was filled with the feeling that I wanted to hug the hands of master. But now, I feel like I have to listen to master¡¯s story. ¡¸Master, please order me to do anything. Eleanor will fulfill it. So please, cheer up.¡¹ When I said that, master smiled and lowered his hand. ¡¸¡­coming to this world, I feel like I¡¯m no longer myself.¡¹ As master muttered, I took his hand. ¡¸This feeling, the light of Eleanor¡¯s eyes, the smell of this room and you, I can sense that this is reality. But I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m myself. Do you understand?¡¹ Master said so and turned his eyes to me. ¡¸¡­I do not understand. However, master is master.¡¹ I answered him with the mortifying feeling of wanting to die because of embarrassment. I don¡¯t mind being miserable if I can help master. ¡¸People lives¡­ You¡¯re right, Eleanor. Did Eleanor meet someone you could respect?¡¹ ¡¸Master¡¹ ¡¸¡­No, no. I¡¯m the first person you met in this world.¡¹ I twist my head to master¡¯s words. Respect? Someone I could respect? ¡¸There is none.¡¹ I made a quick answer. Even after reading the report of the members of the guild, no one will come out. ¡¸Why? For example, how about Earl Villiers? He is a noble with a certain position in a large country.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a meaningless position for me.¡¹ ¡¸Galland Empire¡¯s magistrate?¡¹ ¡¸It is a similar noble position.¡¹ As I answered without question, master nods with a wry smile. ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s none of our business. However, from the other party¡¯s standpoint, we should have given them some. I think that nobility would be a stalwart of the country. But if I am to say it strictly, I admit that I have a little respect with adventurer Wolf. Although I am probably the same human being as the others.¡¹ Master said so while giving a thirsty laugh while raising his face. However, from my point of view, you are not the same human being. Master is holier than god. However, master doesn¡¯t want to hear such an answer. ¡¸¡­Master is our creator, the highest existence of human, a high human¡­and¡­¡¹ ¡¸What? What did you just say?¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes?¡¹ Master suddenly looked at me while I was choosing words to tell him. ¡¸High Human¡­ Yes, I am a high human. The soul is mine but, is my mind influenced by my body? No, wait¡­ Then there are still other physical changes¡­¡¹ Master suddenly murmured something with his mouth and turned his eyes from me to the wall. After a while, master looked at me with a slightly brighter face. ¡¸Thank you, Eleanor. I think that you gave me a clue.¡¹ ¡¸No, Master. I feel like rising up to heaven just by being at master¡¯s side.¡¹ I knelt as I said those word that came from the bottom of my heart. In my words, master cheerfully laughs. ¡¸Can you stay by my side for a long time?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Of course!¡¹ When I say so loudly, I raise my face and look at master¡¯s face. ¡¸I¡¯ll be at your side at any time.¡¹ ¡¸I will protect master at any time.¡¹ ¡¸I, I deeply love master.¡¹ I told master my overflowing feelings. Then, the master opened his mouth with a bitter smile and placed his hand on my head. ¡¸You¡¯re too fanatical. Even so, Eleanor. Your usage of honorifics is a little bit strange.¡¹ ¡­What! ******************** AN: Eleanor-san¡¯s stalker beam. A scary love¡­ A scary lover¡­ ******************** Chapter 42 - Day 7, City building! Chapter 42 ¨C Day 7, City building! After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** Morning came. The morning sun is there but the air is a little chilly. Is winter coming? While I was thinking of the season in another world, Eleanor, who¡¯s sleeping next to me, woke up and raised her upper body. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ I called out Eleanor and smiled softly at her with a little sleepy face. ¡¸Good morning, master. This morning seems to be better than yesterday.¡¹ Eleanor said so and smiled joyfully. By the way, she¡¯s naked. What a magnificent sight. ******************** ¡¸What are you going to do today?¡¹ I entered the throne room and sat on the throne. Then, Eleanor asked me that. ¡¸Hmm¡­. The story of the new country should have been spread to the neighboring countries. Shall we make this special territory rich?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea.¡¹ When I decided on what to do, Eleanor smiled and nodded. For some reason Eleanor is in a good mood today. Was she glad that I whined at her? ¡¸¡­Then good. The castle¡¯s backyard is the forest of abyss. For the time being, it is necessary to have at least a way to the castle.¡¹ ¡¸Are we going to cut down the forest?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­ we can cut down the forest or make a huge bridge passing over the forest or make an underpass underground.¡¹ When I made that proposal, Eleanor put the palms of her hands together in front of her chest. ¡¸As expected of master! To thought of such splendid idea fast. Eleanor thinks that it is better to build the bridge.¡¹ When Eleanor said that to me, someone came in the throne room. ¡¸Good morning, master.¡¹ It is the guild member whom I made last. Milenia entered the throne room as she greeted me. ¡¸You came at the right time. I just finished the declaration of the founding of a nation so I¡¯m thinking of building a road to this castle. After all, the castle is on top of a mountain so it can¡¯t be attack by the enemy.¡¹ When I say so, Milenia turned her eyes downwards to think. ¡¸Yes¡­ a road to this castle, which is also the base of the guild, may not be necessary. If there was a stronger presence than our feared master, there would be no better place than this castle if we would hide and defend ourselves.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. That¡¯s right ¡­ in that case, what should we do?¡¹ I groaned at Milenia¡¯s idea although I agree with with her. Then, Milenia looked at me. ¡¸Let¡¯s build a new castle.¡¹ ¡¸Wa? No no. Wouldn¡¯t it take a considerable amount of time? Personally, I¡¯d like to create a medieval european style Sim City.¡¹ When I intervene at Milenia¡¯s idea, she tilted her head and opened her mouth. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what a Sim City is but, how did master build this castle from nothing?¡¹ ¡¸With the use of billing¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s probably not possible in this world.¡¹ When I said that to Milenia, she nodded with disappointment. ¡¸Is that so? Then, let¡¯s have the guild members with production job such as alchemist, architect, and blacksmith to make it.¡¹ ¡¸Even if they have production type job¡­.do you think they can make it immediately? Is it worth trying?¡¹ I renewed my thoughts on my words. Milenia looked up. ¡¸Eleanor, Milenia. Gather all the members with production job. Bard is an unusual job so call them too for the time being.¡¹ I feel that with the assistance of a bard¡¯s skill, morale will improve. I gave instructions to the two while thinking various skills in my head. Suddenly, it has become interesting. During the war there was a feeling of uneasiness that my personality changed according to the change of my body. I think making a city gives me a peaceful feeling. I thought about the future and unconsciously smiled. Now, what kind of city will I make? ******************** ¡¸Master, all the members have gathered.¡¹ ¡¸There are a total of 38 people that has production job.¡¹ Eleanor and Milania who are standing under the stairs in front of me and reported so. 38 people. Though they can do a lot of things, if they are normal humans, even if they work hard, they can only build one house. While I was becoming somewhat uneasy, I looked around the gathered members. My eyes stopped at one of them. It is a pretty dark dwarf girl. ¡¸Mira, can you make building materials using alchemy?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Just like the false throne located in the basement of G.I.Jou, I can plate with mithril and orichalcum. There are also many other materials in the vicinity of G.I.Jou.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I want to surprise the ambassadors of other countries once they came. If we were to make a western type castle about 100 meters tall, can the surface be covered with mithril?¡¹ I tried to ask an absurd question but Mira surprisingly considered it and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­we¡¯ll manage somehow. It will depend on the mining of mithril steel.¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make a lot of windows and make them lattice shape. Let¡¯s use another thing for the roof.¡¹ When I said that, I turned my eyes to the bearded dwarf that is standing next to her. ¡¸Do the blacksmiths have skills for that?¡¹ When he heard that, the dwarf blacksmith, Camry, opened his mouth. ¡¸Yes. Do we have to carve magic seals? Well, we can do it as soon as we built the castle.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm. Can you carve a magic seal that seals magic or if not, reduce the magic power? Okay, think about it.¡¹ I nodded to Camry and said so, then I turned my gaze to the next person. He¡¯s a tall human with pale complexion, Dignity. He is the only architect member of the guild. He has a noticeable long black hair. ¡¸The construction of the castle, can you do it?¡¹ When I asked, Dignity stood up on the spot and twisted his body with one of his hands on his sunken cheek. ¡¸Fufufu, can I do it? Shall I make a luxurious, majestic, and splendid castle? However, if that is the case, it is necessary to increase the height to 200 meters by all means. I can make adjustments, repair, and strengthen the building with my architectural skills, so rest assured, Boss?¡¹ Dignity wriggle his body for some reason so I looked at him with warm eyes. By the way, Dignity is a man. I made him to an okama since I thought that it was interesting. ¡¸Okay, I will ask of you on that, Dignity.¡¹ When I said that, Dignity disheveled his long hair and outstretched his back. ¡¸Ah! Can you call me Dee? And boss, I wonder if you can build a wall with earth magic then strengthen it with alchemy?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ To Dignity¡¯s question, Mira and I raised a question mark on our head simultaneously. I looked at Mira and Mira also looked at me. ¡¸Can you do that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡¹ Mira responds to my words. I never tried it in the game. I was able to hear something good. When I was satisfied and nodded alone, I looked at the others. ¡¸Then, I have called out all of those with production jobs and unusual jobs, is there someone who has a good skill for making a city?¡¹ When I called out, a few people got up. They are people with unusual jobs. The lumberjack that procures and process timber, artist for decoration, and miners that can set and dig waterway. By the way, the lumberjack fights with an ax and the miner with a shovel. Artist can use a bow and recovery magic. Some guilds were made up of only with those who have unusual jobs so there were confusions in a guild match. ¡¸Ah, Nest should work together with Verossa. I ask you to buff them with speed increase and stamina recovery buffs.¡¹ When I said that, the bard Nest and the dancer Verossa lowered their head. As I was deciding the role of the members, Dignity wiggled his body. ¡¸By the way, Boss? Where is the planned construction site?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is the nearest settlement from G.I.Jou, the Grado village. Shall I designate the Grado village as the capital city?¡¹ When I said that, Dignity gave his consent. The location of the capital was decided here. I wonder if it is good to decide it with such a light taste? ******************** Chapter 43 - The Village Chief is Surprised 2 Chapter 43 ¨C The Village Chief is Surprised 2 After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week ******************** In the Grado Village, which is derided as the farthest village, the village chief Denma was groaning with a difficult face. ¡¸It has been difficult for me¡­¡¹ Denma is talking to himself about the parchment that is laying on a shabby table. The incident that happened on the village the other day was listed in a bullet form. While Denma was troubled, a sound of knocking sounded from the door of his house. ¡¸Who is it?¡¹ Denma murmured so while he let his irritation showed in his mouth. He went to the door. When he opened the door, the mage girl Sherry was there. Sherry greeted Denma and lowered her head. ¡¸Hnn? What¡¯s wrong, Sherry?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. My mother¡¯s condition has improved so father seems to want to serve Ren-sama when he returned.¡¹ ¡¸Hey!! You dare to call apostle-sama¡¯s name¡­! ¡¹ When Sherry says Ren¡¯s name, Denma was dismayed and blocked Sherry¡¯s mouth with his hand. Sherry, who suddenly got her mouth blocked, rolled her eyes in bewilderment. She immediately shaken off Denma¡¯s hand and sharpen her eyes. ¡¸What are you doing? Even if he¡¯s an apostle-sama, didn¡¯t apostle-sama introduced himself as Ren-sama? ¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! Apostle-sama said that because he has a big heart. He had given his name to me. Perhaps I¡¯m the only one who heard his name. ¡¹ Denma proudly said so to the angry Sherry. There, a voice other the the two have interrupted. ¡¸What are you doing, Sherry? Didn¡¯t I tell you to come back quickly?¡¹ ¡¸Father, it¡¯s not my fault. The village chief has said so many things.¡¹ Sherry looked back at the source of the voice while being sulky. Sherry¡¯s father was there, Dan. Dan looked at Denma with an uninterested face and rang his nose. ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you to quickly return. The village chief speaks in a long manner.¡¹ ¡¸W-What are you saying? In the first place, it¡¯s because of you that Sherry thinks lightly of apostle-sama¡­¡¹ As Denma complained, Dan sighed and looked at the table behind Denma. ¡¸Although you tried to make a profit by making a book about apostle-sama.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s different! The mission of Grado Village is to pass on the feat of apostle-sama as a new myth! Don¡¯t talk like that¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided to do!¡¹ Denma, who reacted excessively to Dan¡¯s word, countered loudly. Dan looks at Denma with half-eyes and shrugs his shoulders. ¡¸Is there a meaning to spread something like a girl¡¯s gossip? Roughly speaking, that¡¯s a way of making money out of apostle-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t assume that I want to make money! What a rude fellow. In this time, the world will be full of hope if an apostle-sama appears. This is a good deed that apostle-sama would desire.¡¹ ¡¸Who will find hope in a hero¡¯s tale that came from such a limp village?¡¹ ¡¸E-ei! Get out of here brat!¡¹ Dan scoffed off all of Denma¡¯s lines. Denma¡¯s face reddened and stomped his foot on the ground due to frustration. At that time, a loud voice went up somewhere in the village. ¡¸Dr-dragon! It¡¯s a dragon!¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ Reacting sensitively to the cries of the villagers, Denma ran outside, and Dan and Sherry, who saw it, followed the village chief. Looking at it, everyone in the village looks up in the same direction uniformly, pointing and screaming. It is the direction of the forest of abyss. ¡¸Dragon¡­no way, to see one alive.¡¹ ¡¸Is it really a dragon? Hey, village chief! Don¡¯t be absentminded and tell everyone to evacuate!¡¹ ¡¸Lie¡­ that size, about 10 meters.¡¹ The three of them responded to the dragon but only Dan was able to move instantly. Dan looks at two stunned people and grabs Sherry¡¯s shoulder. ¡¸Sherry! What about 10 meters? Can you stop it even a little?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! A ten meter dragon is a disaster class, that size is the limit which the military would handle! With that size, several thousands of people and at least 100 court magicians might somehow¡­.¡¹ Sherry shook her head wide as if she had been confused by Dan¡¯s question. Dan clenched his teeth and looked at the village chief. ¡¸Village chief! Did you hear that! Tell everyone¡­!¡¹ As Dan yelled at Denma, Denma gazed at the approaching dragon. Hee narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth. ¡¸Someone¡¯s riding it! It¡¯s apostle-sama! It must be a Dragon Knight!¡¹ Denma cried as he looked back at the villagers. Dan opened his eyes wide as he was loss for words. ¡¸¡­ I guess the evacuation can not be completed in time. If that is not apostle-sama the village would be wiped out.¡¹ Dan spoke so in despair, but the villagers, who had always been told by Denma about the apostle, were relieved and began to cheer. Dan shook his head as if he had given up on the scene and looked back at the dragon that everyone looked up to. There is certainly someone riding the dragon. ¡¸Apostle-sama¡¹ Dan quietly murmured, looking up at the descending dragon with a difficult face. ******************** ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s been a while! In addition, we were able to see apostle-sama¡¯s face again! This Denma, is trembling with excitement! By the way, is that apostle-sama¡¯s dragon? Is apostle-sama a dragon knight?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, yeah. I don¡¯t think it has been a long time. This dragon is my subordinate.¡¹ I returned the greeting to the puzzled village chief who seems to have broke his upper limit of tension from the beginning. The village chief who heard my answer rounded his eyes like a plate and opened his mouth. ¡¸As expected of apostle-sama! I never thought that dragon knights exist!¡¹ ¡¸By the way, why are you calling me apostle-sama? I told you that I am Ren¡­¡¹ When I said that, the village chief shook his head right and left and opened his mouth. ¡¸No no! It¡¯s a matter of fear to state your name directly¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ren-dono¡¹ The village chief still said something, but the man standing next to him interrupted and called my name. ¡¸Th-this idiot! S-sorry apostle-sama! I will be strict with this person afterwards! I¡¯ll be severely giving him detailed instructions latter!¡¹ ¡¸No, I do not mind. What is it?¡¹ I shook my hand lightly to the village chief who was too afraid that he will probably collapse. I looked at the man who called. ¡¸In the past, you had saved my wife and my daughter. My name is Dan. This body is fragile and might not be necessary for Ren-dono but I think I can serve you even a little. By all means, add me and my wife to your subordinates.¡¹ And the man named Dan kneeled on the spot and said such a thing. This it the first time for a local person to ask to be my subordinate! I was very pleased and my heart was really delighted but I tried to calm down and nodded. By the way, Bowarei is a domestic animal so he is not a subordinate. ¡¸Hm, good. However, there is something I would like to tell the village chief first. No, let¡¯s say that I request of you.¡¹ When I said that, I turned my eyes toward the village chief. ¡¸You ask of me? I wonder if I can grant dragon knight-sama¡¯s request¡­¡¹ The village chief panicked then Dan, who had been kneeling, raised his face. ¡¸I will do anything for Ren-dono¡¯s request.¡¹ ¡¸D-Dan! How cunning! Well, I will do my best!¡¹ When Dan readily acknowledges it, the prostrating village chief agreed in a hurry. ¡¸Ah, thank you. Yesterday, I founded a nation so I would like to build a castle nearby. Will the villagers be troubled?¡¹ As I said so, the village chief and Dan opened their eyes wide and froze. ******************** Chapter 44 – The Local People and Capital City Project IFANIAW ¨C Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C The Local People and Capital City Project I changed my title/series template. It seems that NU bot bug was caused by how I name the chapter. ******************** The village chief who had solidified returned to sanity. We gathered in his house. Because it will affect their very own village, most villagers have gathered too. The village chief¡¯s house is the largest in the village but as expected, everyone can¡¯t enter. Because of this, all the doors and windows were opened and let the other villagers to peep from there. I am being guarded by Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny in the village chief¡¯s house. The village chief, Dan, his wife Miera, and their daughter Sherry are there too. I want to keep Lagreat¡¯s transformation as a secret so I have to let him wait outside in his dragon form. ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹ The village chief suddenly complained to Dan who sat next to him. ¡¸I will be Ren-dono¡¯s subordinate. There is no problem if I stay here.¡¹ ¡¸How selfish!¡¹ The village chief complained to Dan¡¯s argument. The village chief lifts up his eyes. ¡¸That¡¯s all right. Let me speak for the time being.¡¹ I suddenly cut out their talk to sooth the quarrel of these two. ¡¸I told you earlier but I founded a country. If the people of this village are fine with it, we¡¯ll proceed with our plan of constructing a castle a short distance from here to the forest of abyss.¡¹ As I said again, the village chief nodded greatly. ¡¸You don¡¯t need to ask! We would like to cooperate by all means!¡¹ The village chief did not even take the vote of the villagers and immediately gave his approval. I intend to ask the others for their opinion but all of the villagers in my view are nodding for some reason. Is the dragon knight title that effective to people? I was surprised but I noticed that there was someone who is not nodding. The mage, Sherry. ¡¸Do you object? ¡¹ When I ask, Sherry shakes her head in a hurry. ¡¸N-no! Th-this village is a part of Rembrandt Kingdom. Therefore¡­. ¡¹ When Sherry said so, the village chief held a rough fist and snorted. ¡¸What are you saying? I would tell it personally to Earl Villiers if you like! Dragon Knight-sama founded a nation! Who would decline such a miracle! ¡¹ The village chief swings his arms as he says so. Though it is natural, it seems that they were not informed of what happened yesterday. I opened my mouth looking at the excited village chief and the worried Sherry. ¡¸Ah, Earl Villiers, his margrave territory, along with other feudal lords surrounding his territory will be part of my country. Because of his track record of maintaining the margrave territory, the earl will be my prime minister for the time being.¡¹ ¡¸Nue!? E-earl Villiers will be prime minister!? There is already a talk like that¡­! ¡¹ ¡¸Wa, Earl-sama? ¡¹ The village chief and Sherry were surprised at my explanation. I also heard surprised voices from the villagers outside. I nodded at the two of them and pointed at Sainos who stands behind me. ¡¸We have a certain amount of confidence in battle. We can subdue a dragon king class without any problem. However, I have never managed a country. It would be nice to create everything from scratch but it will definitely take a long time and will be confusing before it takes shape.¡¹ ¡¸I-Indeed. Because of that, Earl Villiers¡­. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Dragon king? Eh? ¡¹ The two of them reacted to my explanation, but I keep talking without minding them. I want them to understand quickly so that we can proceed in making the castle. Viva monozukuri! TN: monozukuri means manufacturing/crafting/making things manually. I find it hard to find the right words to put in that cheer. ¡¸Ah, for the time being, I¡¯ll look around the territory while the castle is being built to fix problem places. I¡¯ll be able to understand the problem immediately once I speak with the resident. ¡¹ When I said so to delimit the topic, the village chief hit an oak handle. ¡¸Splendid! To actually see and hear the citizens directly!? No king had performed such in their reign! ¡¹ The village chief is groaning alone as he says so. He¡¯s totally lifting me in a way that makes me feel that I¡¯m receiving entertainment or something. ¡¸Ah, then it¡¯s good. I want to make this village a capital city. ¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much for that proposal! My best regards from now on! ¡¹ As soon as I uttered the request, the village chief shouted loudly and showed approval. Dan¡¯s family¡¯s shoulder bounced as they are surprised from the excessively loud voice. ¡¸What the heck? My ears hurt.¡¹ ¡¸True. Ah, I¡¯m surprised¡­¡¹ When Dan and Miera made such complaints, the village chief wrinkled his eyebrows and glanced at the two. ¡¸Do you not know how great this is? A capital city? It is also the home territory of dragon knight-sama. It will be a city more prosperous than anywhere else.¡¹ When the village chief spits his saliva to emphasize it, cheers are raised from the villagers around the house. However, Dan took a sigh and removed his gaze from the village chief and opened his mouth. ¡¸Money again?¡¹ ¡¸Aaa!?¡¹ When Dan murmured, the village chief glared at Dan like his eyes had some sort of bad effect. These two seem to be on bad terms. When I watched the two who seem to be on a serious state, Miera bowed her head to me. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. These two often play with each other. It doesn¡¯t mean that they have a bad relationship.¡¹ Miera said so and laughed gracefully. When we came to the village chief¡¯s house, I didn¡¯t recognized Miera. She unexpectedly recovered from her very thin and close to death appearance. The recovery medicine seems to have worked though it is not possible to determine if the cause is sickness or injury. ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s good if they¡¯re not in bad terms.¡¹ When I answered, Miera giggled and smiled. Miera and Sherry were able to express their gratitude in front of the village chief¡¯s house. The two of them closely resembled each other. Sherry is a cute girl now but she will be a beautiful woman. I thought about it somehow upon seeing Miera. When I was looking at Miera¡¯s face, I felt Sherry¡¯s glance. ¡¸A-ano¡­¡¹ When I looked at her, Sherry looked down as she tensed up. As soon as she decided, she raised her face and opened her mouth. ¡¸Please, make me your disciple!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hnn? My?¡¹ To Sherry¡¯s sudden proposal, I was puzzled and asked back. Sherry nodded many times quickly but I smiled ambiguously and closed my mouth. I¡¯m a magic swordsman but I can use more magic than Sherry. Perhaps I may be able to teach her. However, I presently want to make a city. But, I might draw the people¡¯s disdain if I hesitate. ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s see. Then, do you want to be taught by our mage once?¡¹ ¡¸Really!?¡¹ When I spoke of a compromise plan, Sherry jumped and was delighted. ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹ Miera, Sherry¡¯s mother, is also pleased. However, Dan, who was watching, poured cold water. ¡¸Hmm? But, didn¡¯t you say that you will serve Earl Villiers?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah?¡¹ To Dan¡¯s question, Sherry became frustrated and put her hands on her mouth. I¡¯m reluctant but I unwillingly opened my mouth as I saw Sherry. ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Earl Villiers.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I-is that okay?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹ When I said that, the Dan¡¯s family finally shared the joy. Should I assume that these three will live in my newly built castle? Dan will be a butler¡­impossible. A maintenance guy of the castle? Miera will be at the kitchen depending on her cooking skill. If not, she¡¯ll be a maid. Who will be in charge of teaching Sherry? Is my lowest level mage, Wilby, good enough? While I was thinking about such a thing, the villagers who had gathered around the the village chief¡¯s house said that they also wanted to be my subordinate. No, let me make a city! ******************** Chapter 45 - Castle Construction Experiment? Chapter 45 ¨C Castle Construction Experiment? Earth wall was created by earth based magic. In the game, that magic was used to earn time and as a substitute for a vanguard but we are now finding new possibilities with magic. I called for five mages from G.I.Jou and Mira, an alchemist, to start the construction immediately. But Dignity, who had accompanied them, complained about the land. It seems that the ground is unsuitable for construction. Because of Dignity¡¯s complaint, I asked the mages to level the ground. The hill that rose diagonally was leveled with the use of earth magic Sand Cutter. ¡¸Oh, ooohhhh¡­ What the hell¡­!¡¹ The observing villagers raised voices of astonishment but we have just begun. ¡¸Are you going to create the first floor wall next?¡¹ When I asked that to Dignity, he lays his whole body to the ground with a serious face. ¡¸¡­ What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸I am listening to the voice of the Earth?¡¹ It¡¯s embarrassing, please stop it. When I was looking at Dignity with a tired face, he stood up and outstretched his hands. ¡¸Excellent! It has been decided! We¡¯ll raise a three story building!¡¹ ¡¸What, three floors?¡¹ When I gently replied to to the very excited dignity, he opened his eyes wide and looked at me. ¡¸Three floors with high ceiling? No? Looking forward to it nee?¡¹ Dignity said so to reconfirmed and looked at the mages. ¡¸Okay? Can you make a wall with a height of 20 meters? Considering that it will be refined by alchemy, the thickness should be about 3 meters? As of the length, about 100 meters?¡¹ When Dignity said that, each of the mages replied and created earth walls as what they are asked. A huge wall suddenly rises, the villagers are speechless. The mouths of the villagers were open until the wall was completed. Dignity nodded having seen the completed wall. ¡¸Okay? Now, let¡¯s go to the other side and try doing it to the left and right?¡¹ That said, Dignity took the mages toward the end of the wall. I turned my face to Mira and pointed the earth wall. ¡¸Mira, what will happen to the earth wall upon using your alchemy skill? Will it be usable as a building material?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll try.¡¹ When I asked, Mira ran toward the wall like a whirlwind. She then put her hand on the leftmost edge and groans. ¡¸Hnn¡­. it¡¯s like I¡¯m tempering gold¡­¡¹ Mira was there for a while, but soon after, she came back here again. ¡¸We should make it a brick rather than a stone wall. Brick walls are harder and more resilient than stone walls.¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make bricks out of it. Please try.¡¹ I responded lightly to Mira¡¯s report, but Mira looked up at the wall and glanced back at me. Then, she looked up at the wall and looked at me again and nodded. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ And Mira worked hard. I wish I could have brought another alchemist. That evening. The rough shape of the castle was completed. The height is 50 meters lower than planned but the length and width are 300 meters. It became a triangular military art, brick construction. The villagers dropped by when we were having a break. This large castle has just been built for only half a day. By the way, Mira has become poignant. As I thought, I should have brought two more alchemist. ¡¸Well, I cannot believe it ¡­ No way ¡­ that the castle is finished.. It¡¯s so admirable..¡¹ The village chief leaked that impression from behind us. ¡¸No, we only have just constructed the walls, ceiling, and pillars so far.¡¹ When I said so, the villagers including the chief gathered together and looked at me. ¡¸You¡¯ll still do something¡­? Anymore than¡­ Ah, there are no decorations and windows?¡¹ She¡¯s more familiar to a castle than any other villager. Sherry, which is relatively calm, asked me. When I turned my face to Sherry, I raised the edge of my mouth and nodded. ¡¸Well, they are similar.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, Sherry hardened for a reason. Because Sherry stopped moving with her mouth half opened, Denma opened his mouth as if he thought what to do. ¡¸You must be tired! Please take a good rest in our village!¡¹ Denma welcomed my guild members with a spirited voice. ¡¸Thank you. Are you alright with us?¡¹ I faced the village chief after looking at Sainos, the mages, the alchemist, including Mira, in turn. If you add Dignity and me, we are a total of 15 people. That number of people will be difficult to accommodate in such a small village but the village chief is spirited enough. ¡¸Please leave it to me! It is my duty to take care of Apostle-sama and this soon to be capital city! This much¡­¡¹ ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t take the role of a mayor selfishly. Ren-dono will be the one who¡¯ll decide that. ¡¹ ¡¸W-Wh-What are you talking about! I have splendidly took care of this village for 15 years! Is there anyone else capable of that role other than me? ¡¹ ¡¸Even so, that is something not the village chief should decide. ¡¹ When the two started arguing again, Miera who had been contemplating looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Excuse me for a minute.¡¹ When she said that, Miera stood between the two and picked up their ears. ¡¸Nugu!?¡¹ ¡¸Iii!?¡¹ Miera looked at the two who are in pain and muttered in a small voice. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you before the King? Be quiet.¡¹ When Miera said so, the two couldn¡¯t say anything in return. They knelt down quietly before me. Aren¡¯t you more dignified than me, Miera-san? We are treated to a midnight snack by the villagers. We hastened our pace in various meanings. Ever since coming to this different world, I have only eaten meals that seem to have no problem. I have avoided cooked foods intentionally. Why? Because it is scary. I have some misgivings about eating outside on underdeveloped countries such as Southeast Asia and Africa. Even if it is something burnt or half-cooked, it might upset my belly if I ate it. Such rude things cross my head. However, when I tried to eat something that seemed to be noodles without soup, it was surprisingly delicious. It is seasoned slightly sweet. Next, I put my mouth on a soup that looks okay. A borscht-style soup poured into a shallow plate with a thin brown bottom. For tableware, there was a spoon that looks like a lotus flower. The taste is pungent but it is delicious. The ingredients were like potatoes. There is a possibility that they are using valuable ingredients for the warm reception for us, but there may be an unexpectedly abundant spices. This must be developed in my country by hook or by crook and various quality must be spread out in the country. ¡¸How is the food in our village?¡¹ When I was thinking about the future of the country, the village chief has requested the impression of the dish. Well, is eating in silent impolite? ¡¸No, it¡¯s delicious. I¡¯m satisfied. It¡¯s a great dish.¡¹ The village chief nodded with pleasure when I put down the tableware and told him so. According to the story that I will hear later, it seems that Miera cooked it. I have decided that Miera will work at my kitchen. ******************** Chapter 46 - Morning of the 8th Day, Returning Home in the Morning for the First Time Chapter 46 ¨C Morning of the 8th Day, Returning Home in the Morning for the First Time The morning came. I gaze up the unusual ceiling with a half-asleep head. The smell of wood. There was a drafty wind, a thin wind caressed my skin and I shook my body. I remove the multiple poor quality cloths that covered me. I lift my upper body. This is the village chief¡¯s house. I was sleeping on a simple bed made by spreading straw, binding it, and putting a cloth on top of it. If you look at the floor, everyone sleeps quietly with Sainos as the lead. Somehow, these guys get up later than me. But I don¡¯t think that I woke up too early. ¡¸Mu, my liege, you¡¯re already awake?¡¹ I wonder if Sainos reacted to the sound so I raised my body. Then, the other guild members gradually awaken too. Everyone has greeted me in turns. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ ¡¸Morning.¡¹ The last one who greeted me was Mira and I returned all their greetings with a single word. I went out of the bed and moved to the entrance door but the village chief did not appear. Suddenly, I remembered last night. We all stayed at the village chief¡¯s house for the whole night but the space where the village chief can sleep has disappeared. ¡¸Where did the village chief stay?¡¹ ¡¸Dan¡¯s house.¡¹ Mira answered my question. Is that combination alright? Does the village chief have no friends? I thought about that in my head but I thought that it was not a problem for me to worry about. If the village chief is not so popular, let¡¯s make Miera the mayor. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s return to G.I.Jou and talk about some stuff.¡¹ I told that everyone and left the village chief ¡®s house. Well, we have already made a rough shape so there might be nothing to talk about. ¡¸Ah, apostle-sama! Did you sleep well?¡¹ When I went outside, the village chief was already waiting for me. He lowered his head and greeted me. ¡¸Ah, thank you. We have to return at once and prepare for the finishing touches of the castle. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­? Then, we will be waiting for your return.¡¹ When I told the village chief that we will return home, he replied in a disappointed manner. ¡¸Ren-dono, we want be be of some help to you so do you have anything you can ask us to do? We¡¯ll do any kind of chore.¡¹ Dan, who was standing behind the village chief, took note of me and the village chief¡¯s greeting and took Miera and Sherry in front. Listening to Dan¡¯s request, I thought slightly, but now I just found out that I did not have any job to ask. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone in our base.¡¹ When I said that, the villagers who were watching the situation raised a fuss. Apparently, it seems that only a legendary man, like the one who built the foundations of the five major powers, were invited to apostle-sama¡¯s castle. Dan was unusually excited because of that. ¡¸Welcome home.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹ Head Maid Proudia welcomed us who returned by flying magic. Proudia and the maid troops behind her, who bowed, raised their heads. ¡¸Are they visitors? You didn¡¯t contact us through the night and returned with guests suddenly¡­ It looks like a typical example of an absolutely wonderful bad father, don¡¯t¡¯ you think?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s absolutely wonderful.¡¹ When I said that, Proudia looked at Dan and tilted her neck. ¡¸The guest is exposing his foolish face but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stop your poisonous tongue! Don¡¯t just bad mouth someone.¡¹ When I thrust into the words of Proudia, I looked back at the Dan family. There, a figure of parents and child looking up at the G.I.Jou with stunned faces can be seen. G.I.Jou is certainly well-done that even I myself check it that way too. The castle under construction in the vicinity of the Grado village seemed to be considerably large too but it felt small compared with G.I.Jou. Not only with the size but also the presence. ¡¸This¡­ To see such scenery while I¡¯m still alive¡­¡¹ When they were looking at G.I.Jou , Dan murmured so. They were also very surprised with the flight magic. ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m confident with it because it¡¯s my masterpiece. It took me half a year to make this masterpiece.¡¹ When I put my heart up and say that, Dan looked at me with a face of disbelief. That¡¯s rude. Though it took a long time to design it, this masterpiece was made using a considerable amount of money. ¡¸Master has built this castle by himself when there were just a few of us.¡¹ ¡¸Alone!? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ No, of course it was not like a do-it-yourself carpentry. I ordered it with billing items. I thought so but I have no confidence to explain it well. ¡¸Well, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ I decided to abandon the explanation and proceed with the subject. ¡¸Proudia, what happened to Dion? He always shows up from somewhere.¡¹ As I looked back at Proudia, she had a shallow sigh and looked at me. ¡¸Because master comes home in the morning¡­¡¹ Proudia unusually stopped her mouth and looked at me with eyes of criticism. ¡¸Wh-what? Even if I¡¯m not here, Eleanor should have taken care of G.I.Jou right?¡¹ When I declared so, Proudia narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth while staring at me. ¡¸¡­ I wish you good luck, master.¡¹ Words of concern of Proudia are left in the head, but for the time being we were walking in G.I.Jou to guide Dan and the others. The Dan family parents are almost speechless but they have been following me. Seeing me walking with three people, Dark Dwarf Mira gently came next to me. ¡¸Master, is it good to invite them to G.I.Jou?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Oh, I think that it is necessary for me to subordinate a number of people since I founded a nation. They are like my subordinate number 1 that I can trust.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Trusting them might have some risks too.¡¹ I nodded to Mira¡¯s words and saw the three people following me with a dizzy face. The three of them occasionally talk about something but they wander around in order to see a variety of things with their own eyes. ¡¸Fa-father¡­ Is it alright for us to come to this place¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s alright. Ren-dono¡­no, Ren-sama is a good person. He is dignified, majestic¡­.What is this splendid painting¡­¡¹ ¡¸Dan, look¡­ Somehow, this¡­ it might be a magic item ¡­¡¹ Sherry walks fearfully so as not to touch any furnitures. Dan is amazed at an oil painting which is 2 meters high and 3 meters wide. Miera is mysteriously looking at a game console shaped figurine. Excuse me. Several guild members walked across their front and back so the three won¡¯t get lost but the walk has not advanced easily. The walk took nearly twice as much time than usual but we finally reached the throne room. When I stand in front of a huge door, the door is opened by itself. The door was opened to the other side. Eleanor stood upright at the end of the red carpet and was looking at me. Eleanor looked at me and opened her small mouth. Welcome home. I didn¡¯t hear a voice but I felt like she moved her mouth that way. I¡¯m really scared!? Chapter 47 - Eleanor is a Mother Chapter 47 ¨C Eleanor is a Mother I sit on the throne and look at the three people lining up under the stairs. The three of them knelt in one knee. Sainos and Sedeia were the only one¡¯s who remained as my escort. The other guild members have left their post to look for building materials for the castle. By the way, Eleanor is standing next to me but I¡¯m scared so I did not look at her. ¡¸Now, the three of you will be our newest members. Would you like to know what I¡¯m planning to do with you?¡¹ As I said so, Dan raised his face. ¡¸Yes, I would like be Ren-sama¡¯s escort¡­¡¹ When Dan said that, Sainos and Sedeia, who were standing before the throne, and Eleanor, who¡¯s standing next to me, looked at him. ¡¸Could you please leave it as a substitute for a shield to protect Ren-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm¡­ I could hire you as an escort if you can withstand a single blow from Sainos.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos looked up at me with a fearless smile. ¡¸My liege, are you not going to show mercy?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to go that far, no, don¡¯t do it at all.¡¹ When I returned to Sainos¡¯ confirmation, Dan, who was listening to us, lowered his head. ¡¸I humbly request you.¡¹ I nodded at Dan¡¯s reply. I looked at Miera and Sherry. ¡¸I want Miera to work in the kitchen. Ask the maids for details. Sherry will be taught by one of our mages, Wilby. And also help the maids with the preservation of the castle.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you.¡¹ They gave a positive reply to my words and lowered their heads. ¡¸When the castle we¡¯re making in Grado is completed, we¡¯ll move to that castle. I want informations about G.I.Jou be confidential so that other countries will not know this place.¡¹ When I said that, I raised my hips from the throne. ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t take a bath yesterday. I¡¯m going to take a bath. Sainos, lead Dan to the large bathhouse. Sedeia, take Miera and Sherry in the open-air bath.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, we¡¯ll also take a bath?¡¹ When I gave instructions, Dan panicked and asked me so. ¡¸If you¡¯re sweating, you feel bad, right?¡¹ When I said that, the Dan couple were speechless and hardened. The other one didn¡¯t move as well. When I was looking at the three with a wry smile, Eleanor stepped forward and opened her mouth. ¡¸Now, Sainos, Sedeia, take the three of them. I will take care of master.¡¹ Though it¡¯s beautiful, a chilling voice comes out from Eleanor¡¯s mouth. Sainos and Sedeia moved quikly and took the Dan family like they were kidnapping them. Hey, why didn¡¯t you looked back here at least once¡­ ¡¸Master.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹ There are only two people at the throne room now. Eleanor¡¯s voice echoed when she called out and I answered obediently. When I stealthily looked at Eleanor¡¯s face, Eleanor stared at me with tears in her eyes. ¡¸¡­ I was worried.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸Please contact someone when you will be staying out next time.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re going to bring in someone, please inform us.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I feel a little lonely the night when master is not around.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to contact us, please be sure to come at by 8 o¡¯clock in the evening.¡¹ ¡¸Curfew system!?¡¹ When I surprised and raised a voice, Eleanor was chuckling with a mischievous face. I was relieved but I felt like I was being scolded by my mother. Although I also felt that she was like a sulky lover. ¡¸Wh-wha-wha-what is this place!?¡¹ The scream of a girl echoed in the sky. It is Sherry. Sherry who untied her dark blue hair has taken all her clothes of and is naked. Sherry doesn¡¯t have any special disposition. She¡¯s currently standing at the open-air bath built on the roof of the west side of G.I.Jou. Sherry is standing with a towel that covers her thighs, her small chest, and her slender body. ¡¸¡­This is amazing. My common sense is collapsing.¡¹ Miera, who appeared from behind, described more detailed comments than Sherry. Miera also walks while concealing her body with a towel like Sherry. ¡¸Leader seriously created this bath. There are also an indoor public baths and an underground resort type baths. If you¡¯re interested, you can check them out by looking for a signboard before the entrance of the bathhouse.¡¹ A tall beautiful woman who had a slightly dark skin appeared there. It is the dark elf Sedeia. Sedeia didn¡¯t mind hiding her body so she¡¯s standing there with her big chests exposed as if two deva king stand. ¡¸Wash your body with hot water here. Make sure that you are soaked from head to toe. If you didn¡¯t scrubbed your body yesterday, you have to wash your body first before soaking at the bath. That¡¯s how one should use this bath. What will you do? Wash your body?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ah ah¡­ Oh, we¡¯ll wash first.¡¹ Sherry who were just informed on the bathroom etiquette nodded to Sedeia to the point that her eyes were black and white. Miera nods while giving a wry smile. ¡¸Wash your body here. The water is in that tank so if you twist the faucet, the water will come out. The hot water is in the tank on the other side. This faucet is for hot water.¡¹ Sedeia showed the two of the the wash area for 20 people with mirror. She explained it so while looking back at the two of them. ¡¸Well, I¡­ What a beautiful mirror¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a mirror even when I was at the kingdom¡¯s capital.¡¹ As Miera was astonished by the mirror, Sherry turned her eyes to the tank that Sedeia had talked about. Sherry was looking at a silver cylinder in which one person could easily fit in. It is not noticeable because rocks and trees are set around the open-air bath. ¡¸The hot water is coming from that tank? How does it work¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know either. After leader created this castle, before I noticed it, he already created this outdoor bath. There were days when I could not meet leader at all so I guess he¡¯s creating this during those times.¡¹ Sedeia answered Sherry¡¯s question while sitting in one of the washing areas. Sherry was surprised and opened her eyes wide while she looked around the bath. ¡¸He created everything here alone? That¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸Because it¡¯s leader. From around the time when he created this castle, we kept hunting for dragons of color altogether, so maybe he needs materials from dragon.¡¹ ¡¸Dr-dragon? To easily hunt one¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eleanor, the blonde from a while ago, and leader were hunting dragons with just the two of them. I¡¯m not very good at fighting large enemies. In that case, we might need to be accompanied by another one.¡¹ When Sedeia said so in an atmosphere like it¡¯s just some small talk, Sherry stood up and made a dry laugh. ¡¸Ha, haha¡­ he really is an apostle-sama¡­¡¹ ******************** Chapter 48 - Mira’s Struggle Chapter 48 ¨C Mira¡¯s Struggle AN: This is quite short but this one is about Mira¡­ I¡¯m writing because it¡¯s my hobby. Excuse me! ******************** ¡ªMira¡¯s POV¡ª Please Inside the front gate of G.I.Jou. In the area between the wall and G.I.Jou, the alchemists,including me, and the builders gathered by Dignity were working together. Other guild members select materials such as rocks, clays, and high-level monster materials gathered from the vicinity of G.I.Jou. We alchemist are making metals for the exterior wall one after another. The blacksmiths are processing mithril and orichalcum in the forge into building materials. At first glance, it seems to be going well. From long and narrow to wide, all building materials are steady sucked into Dignity¡¯s item box. However, it is actually quite a slapstick scene. First of all, not only the available members with production job are collecting materials but also the other members who were supposed to be on break. It is certainly a good thing that a lot have gathered but¡­ ¡¸Oh, too many¡­¡¹ As I groan, other alchemists turned their eyes to the side. A mountain of rocks, clays, and monster materials are there. I looked at the other members and vomited a sigh. ¡¸That castle certainly would used up this much materials but¡­¡¹ When I murmured, the blacksmith Camry who¡¯s sitting at a distance shouted. ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things. Alchemist will only use their skill once. Us blacksmiths are going to use our skill twice because we¡¯re also going to carve magic seals later.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re the one who¡¯s sorting the materials and we don¡¯t have anyone to switch with us. If you have any complaints, why don¡¯t you make the thickness of the building materials thinner?¡¹ When I said that, the Camry shook his beard and roared his nose. ¡¸Damn it! We¡¯re building a castle where boss would stay. Do you want it to be lousily made?¡¹ The Camry folded his arms and looked at Dignity. Dignity checks the completed building materials one by one and stores them in the item box. ¡¸This doesn¡¯t have any problem, right? I¡¯m getting used to something good¡­Ara? A bit short, is it not? I don¡¯t have plan to do thing like patchwork, can you increase the length?¡¹ Dignity calls the nearest blacksmith member and the one he called hurriedly begins the revising of the said building material. ¡¸That fellow¡­is too keen with details. Even though there are already a fair amount of boards that will be pasted on the wall of that castle, he complained about those materials as one centimeter shorter. Let¡¯s extend the length of the next materials by that much.¡¹ ¡¸No, that is really something to complain about.¡¹ When I said that, Camry looked at me with half-opened eyes. ¡¸You only have to tell boss. You already received his favor, right? Hmm?¡¹ ¡¸Wha-wha-wha-what¡­!?¡¹ The Camry suddenly swung the conversation in a strange direction. I felt my face getting hot so I averted my face. ¡¸Why would you say that!? It has nothing to do with work!¡¹ ¡¸Hehehe, don¡¯t be shy.¡¹ When I got angry, Camry laughed with a careless face. Because the lower half of his face is covered with beards, his eyes looked disgusting. ¡¸You guys!? Why are you having a stupid conversation? Unless we move quickly, the day will end?¡¹ Dignity, who was aware of what we were talking about, got angry while shivering. That¡¯s rude. Even though I spoke with the Camry, my hands were not resting. ¡¸It¡¯s not possible! Why is today¡¯s pace like this! If the pace is dropped a little more, it will take three days to complete the castle!?¡¹ ¡¸I want it to be built* tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸You want to have a baby*!¡¹ ¡¹ TN: Mira said ×÷¤ë(tsukuru) which means to build or to construct.It can also mean to have a child. Dignity and Camry shout together. All right, let¡¯s work quickly to receive master¡¯s praise. Translated by Elite4Harmon of shmtranslation All the building materials were completed in the evening of that day. The members with production jobs which had finished collecting materials earlier had begun making windows, furnishing furnitures, and so on. At this rate, the castle will really be completed tomorrow. Walking down the hallway as I head to where master is to submit today¡¯s report makes my heart throb. I¡¯ll tell master today¡¯s result and unleash an aura of wanting to be praised. Of course, there was no such skill, but master will pat my head with a smile. That¡¯s what I assumed. I somehow managed to make him promise to take a bath together with me. I unintentionally laughed with Huhehehe aloud. It doesn¡¯t sound creepy, right? By the way, during our conversation, Eleanor was listening next to him and nodded with a smile. It has become a talk where we¡¯re going to take a bath together so she¡¯s glad for some reason. She was able to shrewdly join. As expected of Eleanor. I was astounded by Eleanor¡¯s quick wit. ******************** Chapter 49 - 9th Day, Smooth Castle Building and Capital City Planning Chapter 49 ¨C 9th Day, Smooth Castle Building and Capital City Planning The morning came. Being hit by the sunlight, I opened my eyes. After all, sleeping in my bedroom in G.I.Jou makes me sleep soundly. Well, there are naked girls on my left and right. Eleanor and Mira. Eleanor and Mira are sleeping while embracing me so I can¡¯t move properly. On top of that, I can¡¯t twist my body to remove their embrace, the war situation will be disadvantageous for me if I do that. Ah, I hate my immaturity! ¡¸Ah, good morning, master ¡­ hehe¡¹ The first thing I did in the morning was to go in the throne room. Dignity is already waiting there restlessly. After the greeting, he plans to go straight to the Grado village. I have no choice but to approve if my subordinate is having a tension like a child who wants to go to an amusement park. I gave Dignity an OK and he immediately gathered the alchemists and the blacksmiths. A sleepy Camry was a bit amusing. We visited Grado village with 25 more people than yesterday. ¡¸Ah! Good morning apostle-sama! You have brought a lot of companions today!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, good morning. We¡¯re going to devote our time in building the castle today so everyone in Grado village can continue their daily routine as usual. Ah, this time, it will be us who¡¯ll prepare the dinner so look forward to it.¡¹ When I said that, the cheer went up in the village. After that, the village became less crowded in an instant. Well, I don¡¯t know what they don¡¯t want to eat but today, in addition to the maid troops, Miera will also cook so I guess it will be all right. I concluded that in my mind when I greeted the village chief and headed to the castle under construction. It¡¯s still a brick castle but it will now be plated with mithril. It¡¯s going to be a gorgeous castle. My chest swelled due to my imagination. I looked at Dignity. ¡¸So, do I have anything to help you with?¡¹ When I asked, Dignity nodded and smiled. ¡¸Yes, Boss? Since the castle will be completed by us today, will boss decide what image you want the capital be?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Capital?¡¹ ¡¸Come on, you guys, build the castle quickly!?¡¹ Dignity raised his voice like that. He headed to the castle in a rush without even listening to my reply. When I was looking at Dignity¡¯s back who¡¯s getting smaller, my escort Sainos groaned and shook his head. ¡¸I have no doubt about Dignity¡¯s loyalty to my liege but he tends to do his favourite things too much.¡¹ When Sainos said so, human form Lagreat nods. This time, Sedeia is not one of my escort and the figure of Dan family can be seen. My escort for now are Sainos, Lagreat, and Sunny. ¡¸His concentration abilities are amazing. By the way, Dignity is not here but is my lord already has a plan for the future capital?¡¹ Lagreat said so and turned his red eyes to me. I breathe out with my nose with my arms folded. ¡¸Hnn¡­Let¡¯s see. There is a well here, but the river is a bit far away. Therefore, let¡¯s draw a river between the castle and the village. After that, I want to make a straight main street from the front of the castle.¡¹ ¡¸So that people who came from the city can look at the castle immediately?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Shops, inns, restaurant and the Adventurers Guild will be on the main street¡­the residential area will be arranged on the other side and I also want to build a park.¡¹ When I and Lagreat were interacting like that, Sunny reacted. ¡¸Park? Trees and ponds?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, something like that. It¡¯s a place for relaxation and recreation.¡¹ When I said that, Sunny smiled happily. ¡¸Let¡¯s make it. Now.¡¹ ¡¸No no, first of all, we have to make it in a place where it won¡¯t get in the way of the current village. From the river¡­¡¹ When I said so, I used flight magic to emerge into the sky. I wonder if I floated for about 50 meters. The river can be seen in a remote location towards the Galland Empire. It might be in their territory but I¡¯ll just ignore it. I think that the water source is from the mountain behind the forest of abyss. ¡¸That river?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that. Sunny, let¡¯s draw the river from there and make it pass about 100 meters in front of the castle. Let¡¯s also draw it around the the planned area of the city.¡¹ As I said so, Sunny nodded and flew to the river. And after I saw Sunny flying, I thought about the flood control. ¡¸¡­Lagreat, I thought about the flow of the river so tell Sunny to wait a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat, who popped out from the back without sound, replied. To confirm it, I descended and returned to the Grado village at once. I met with the village chief and asked if the river had overflowed in the past. ¡¸Yes, it has. As far as I remember, the river overflowed for three times already. There was a village at the immediate site of the river and it was swept in by the flood long ago.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, then there is no village near the river on the Galland Empire¡¯s side?¡¹ When I asked the question, the village chief rubs his chin with his fingertips and groaned. ¡¸No¡­ I never heard of the Galland Empire receiving damage from the overflowed river. Although I can¡¯t be too sure. Perhaps they are located in a land which has a higher elevation.¡¹ ¡¸Elevation, altitude.¡¹ When I agreed with the explanation of the village chief, I took Sainos and headed for the river where Sunny would be waiting. There is no problem if we were to spread it from the castle to the village because there are no field in the direction of the forest of abyss. We¡¯ll just construct it in a way that there will be no damage to Grado village. When I decided on what to do, I saw Sunny coming towards me. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s dig up a waterway from this side of the river. The last step is connecting it to the river.¡¹ When I said so, Sunny shook her head a little and agreed. The work of making the waterway which draws water from the river ended in about two hours. The work has progressed easily because of an earth based magic dig pit. During the game, its effect is like an earthquake that will make the ground collapse. The ground will rise again after some time but in this world, it stays depressed. It is a large-scale magic that consumes a lot of magical power but that amount of magical power use is no problem for both me and Sunny. Making a water way that passed through between the Grado village and the new castle then enclosing the village was fun because the work progressed fast. The tip of the waterway is connected to the downstream of the original river again. ¡¸¡­Umm, the villagers can¡¯t get out, right?¡¹ ¡¸To be honest, I feel sorry for them.¡¹ I replied to Lagreat while drooping. Anyway, the water had already been drawn from the river when the waterway was completed. In front of us, a fine waterway with a width of about 20 meters was made. ¡¸N-no my liege! It¡¯s still before noon! Let me cooperate with you in building a great bridge!¡¹ ¡¸I prefer a ferryboat.¡¹ Sainos was depressed because of my follow up. Sunny seems to be slightly off. ¡¸Okay, go and call Mira and Camry at once. There might be villagers out there so we need to build a bridge before the villagers return!¡¹ After I gave out instructions, they took Mira and Camry by force. The two growled upon seeing the waterway. ¡¸Mou.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Master.¡¹ The gaze of the two hurts but I have decided to not look back on the past. ¡¸Now, what do we do? For the time being, , will you make a simple bridge?¡¹ When I said that, Mira and Camry twisted their heads with difficult faces. ¡¸I think this waterway is really good but you should have built a support column for the bridge if you have decided that you¡¯ll build a bridge from the beginning.¡¹ ¡¸Umu¡¹ The two of them told me so I hurriedly dispatched myself. ¡¸Okay, a support column, right?¡¹ When I confirmed with the two of them,I stand next to the fresh waterway and set up earth wall continuously. Water is gushing from the upstream side of the waterway. As the earth walls were made, water flow is reduced to the downstream side. I didn¡¯t forget to dug another hole in the bottom of the waterway to make the waterflow in equilibrium again. ¡¸Pillars, pillars¡­ should it be huge? Should I make them elliptical in order to not block water¡­¡¹ I strengthened the image and put up two slender oval pillars. The width is about 10 meters so that carriage could pass. ¡¸How is it?¡¹ I said that and looked back at Mira and Camry, the two of them were popeyed in amazement as they looked at me. ¡¸Boss, as always, you¡¯re really exceptional.¡¹ ¡¸Master is better at magic than any other mage¡­. are you really a magic swordsman?¡¹ When the two said that, I twist my neck. It is normal to do something like that because it¡¯s natural to block the road against other guilds¡­ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s good. If these pillars are enough, then let¡¯s build a bridge. How are we going to make it?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, okay. Let¡¯s go with a simple method.¡¹ When I say so, I set up a thin, wide earth wall. Then, take out my beloved long sword, the coupon sword, from the item box. I cut the root of the earth wall with the coupon sword. It seems like nothing has happened because of the sharpness of the sword and my sword speed. ¡¸Now, Mira, use alchemy and we¡¯ll make this a bridge. Camry, increase its durability with magic carve seal.¡¹ I said that to the two of them but it seems that they are at a loss for words this time. ******************** Chapter 50 - The Castle was Built! Let’s Party Today! Chapter 50 ¨C The Castle was Built! Let¡¯s Party Today! This is the third days since we started building the castle. The castle was completed. Yes, it feels strange but there is no mistake. The castle was completed. I nodded a little while looking at the glittering white silver castle as it bathes in sunlight. It is really cool. ¡¸Oh, oh ¡­ what a castle ¡­ ¡­¡¹ ¡¸That, is the new castle of apostle-sama¡­¡¹ Behind me and my guild members are the villagers of the Grado village who are raising voices of admiration as they looked up at the castle. ¡¸Are you satisfied, Boss? By the way, what¡¯s the name of this castle?¡¹ Dignity joyfully touches and wiggles his body as he asked me. His voice drew everyone¡¯s attention. The villagers and my guild members are quietly waiting for my words so I say the name that I had decided. ¡¸Val-Valhalla.¡¹ Because I was a little embarrassed, I chewed it up a little. ¡¸Val Valhalla Castle, right? Isn¡¯t that good?¡¹ ¡¸Val Valhalla Castle! A wonderful name my lord!¡¹ ¡¸Val Valhalla Castle¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, what a divine name¡­! Val Valhalla Castle¡­!¡¹ Wait a minute! That is not the name I officially announced! I wanted to withdraw the remark and announce the name again but with this atmosphere, that chance has already disappeared. While everyone was saying the shameful name repeatedly, I stare at the white silver castle in the distance to escape reality. Well, it is probably good to assume that it is not similar to Ash*tano Castle in the game. TN: ¥¢¥·¥¿¥Î³Ç(Ash*tano Castle) ¨C This is the first time I encountered this so I don¡¯t know if this is a reference for something. There was a problem with the name of the castle but the new castle was completed. There were also three bridges completed including one that came across the waterway between the Grado village and the castle by the evening. ¡¸Everyone, you have worked hard! Today¡¯s work is over. Now, let¡¯s guide all everyone to the base except the villagers who¡¯ll remain here. Village chief, how many people are going to leave the village?¡¹ When he heard, the village chief looked around the villager and opened his mouth. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. After all, there are parts of the village that needs to be protected so some will be left behind¡­ I would like to like about 60 people to go but is that alright?¡¹ The village chief looked at me while looking sorry. Well, that will be no problem at all because there are a lot of members who can use flight magic this time. I nodded and looked at the villagers. ¡¸I¡¯m going to invite 60 people this time. The rest will be invited next time so you can wait in peace.¡¹ When I say so, cheers are raised from the gathered villagers. ¡¸If you take them alternately in the first half and the second half, you can invite them all in one day, right?¡¹ Lagreat, who¡¯s diagonally behind me, told me that in a small voice. What are you talking about? I shook my head and wrinkled my forehead. I looked sideways at Lagreat and opened my mouth. ¡¸If I don¡¯t return by eight o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll pass the curfew.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Lagreat raised a question mark in his face as he thinks about my remark. Please We carried the villagers to G.I.Jou with flight magic. We then moved altogether to the dining room. On the way, there are times where some of the villagers fainted for experiencing flight magic for the first time but there was generally no problem. By the way, the villagers continued to be surprised in G.I.Jou so I had Miera and Sherry carry the dishes to the dining room to calm them down. The dishes were well received as usual. ¡¸Delicious!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, tasty ¡­ what kind of meat is this?¡¹ I heard voices of praise from the villagers. Of course,even I don¡¯t know. It seems to be different from the meat of the wild boar from before. ¡¸What kind of meat is this?¡¹ When I asked Eleanor who sits next to me secretly, Eleanor wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and opened her mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s crocodile camel meat. I heard that it¡¯s the lump part.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Oh, a mysterious creature. But it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s delicious. ¡¹ I looked down at the meat on the plate with a complex feeling. The sauce is light but complicated since it pulls out the taste of the meat. This meat was simply delicious. I want to eat rice. But I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I taste the distilled liquor that is also distributed to the villagers. The alcohol content of the distilled liquor is over 20% but once it is lined up with fruit water, everyone can drink it deliciously. I would be glad if this becomes the origin of cocktail in this world. While thinking of such a thing, I saw the village chief, who¡¯s holding a distilled liquor bottle in one hand, staggers as he walks. ¡¸Apostle-sama! Thank you for hosting such a feast!¡¹ ¡¸Village chief, you¡¯re drunk.¡¹ I knitted my eyebrows and said so but the village chief stroked his chest. ¡¸Ugh! I, I am the village chief of Grado village, Denma! As the village chief, I have enough guts to not drown in alcohol! Now, let¡¯s drink together!¡¹ ¡¸Hey, you okay? Stop it already.¡¹ I said that and took away the bottle from Denma, he showed his teeth and laughed. ¡¸Oh! As expected of apostle-sama! You¡¯re going to chug it in one go?! Now, everybody, clap your hands! Hey! Hey!¡¹ Denma began to adjust the palms of both of his hands on his head while looking at me holding the liquor bottle. There seems to have been an anxious drinking in this different world. By the way, the other villagers who were not as drunk as the village chief are pale as they saw the village chief¡¯s reckless action. When I was thinking of what should I do with this cold atmosphere, a man extends his hand from the side and takes the village chief. ¡¸Stop it, village chief.¡¹ It was Dan who appeared. Dan is not in his usual clothes. He was wearing a light armor made of lesser dragon scales which is a kind of lower dragon species. But his face is full of raw wounds. ¡¸Mou¡­ Let me be! Apostle-sama and I are enjoying our drinks!¡¹ ¡¸You have always been a bad drunk¡­ Ren-sama, I¡¯ll take this idiot.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I asked of you.¡¹ When I say that to Dan, Dan nods and carries the drunk village chief in his shoulder. I tilted my head as I saw Dan carrying lightly the village chief like a big pillow. ¡¸Somehow, Dan¡¯s power seems to increase significantly.¡¹ When I murmured, Eleanor nodded. ¡¸Yes, though he¡¯s still practicing by hunting nearby monsters as training, we supplement his lack of ability with equipments. Thanks to the ring and bangle we gave him, he now have a reasonable strength, reflex, and speed.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you gave him the surplus. That alone made a difference.¡¹ I was impressed with Eleanor¡¯s explanation. To be honest, I was thinking about the possibility of a level up such as the time of the game in this world and the possibility of the concept of status be applied to this world. However, looking at Dan, it may be good to conduct a verification experiment of his growth. After completing the construction of the capital city, it may be fun to conduct experiment with the growth enhancement of this world¡¯s people. After the drunkard was sent off, the party continued peacefully until the evening. After that, the villagers were sent back to Grado village. The village head, who was still drunk, was pulled by other villagers and threw him in his house. Be careful not to drink too much. ******************** Chapter 51 - Day 10, Visitor Chapter 51 ¨C Day 10, Visitor The morning came. The morning of the 10th day after I came to this world finally came. Every night, every single night, I¡¯m thinking something before going to sleep. Maybe, I¡¯ll wake up in earth the next time I get up. That everything that happened until now is just a dream. That I¡¯ll wake up in my room where I usually stays up late and hear the sarcasm in the office once again. I go to sleep thinking about such a thing but when I get up in the morning, it is always the scenery of my room in G.I.Jou. And, a beautiful blonde lady who¡¯s always sleeping next to me. ¡¸Good morning, master.¡¹ ¡¸Good morning, Eleanor.¡¹ When I returned the greeting, Eleanor smiled happily. Looking at that face, I felt my feelings switched. Yes, let¡¯s be positive! It¡¯s city building today! As we flew toward the village of Grado, we could see the sparkling silver Castle from a distance. Now that we have the rest of the interior decorations and furnitures, people will be able to live there tomorrow or even today. By the way, I¡¯ll make the demonkins, Cartas and Rosa, the lord of this castle. Half of the maid corps and production guild members are also going to live there. We landed in front of the castle. I looked up at the white silver castle. It¡¯s too big for a new house, but I feel like I built my home. When I was comfortably looking at the castle, my dragonkin escort, Lagreat, looked behind. ¡¸My lord, someone¡¯s heading towards us ¡­ Oh, the village chief?¡¹ I turned towards Lagreat and looked at the other side. The village chief of Grado Village, Denma, is running towards us. ¡¸Ah, he¡¯s energetic today like yesterday.¡¹ When I looked at the village chief who¡¯s desperately running towards us, the high elf Sunny, who I brought with me as an escort in addition to Lagreat and the dog beastkin Laurel, nods. ¡¸His face is strange.¡¹ ¡¸Sunny, isn¡¯t that cruel? By the way master, did Cartas and Rosa came without permission?¡¹ Bitterly smiling to Sunny who scrutinizes the face of the village chief, Laurel shook his heavy white armor and looked back towards me. ¡¸As soon as I told the two of them that they¡¯ll be the lord of the castle, they began examining the tools and equipments.¡¹ When I answered that, Laurel burst into laughter. ¡¸Hahahaha! Well, their job are samurai and shinobi. They seem to be fired up.¡¹ Laurel said so and smiled cheerfully. Laurel was also a candidate of being a lord of that castle but I removed him from the list because he had a character of being nervous if stared. When I created him, I made his character similar to a dog. And the village chief arrived when we¡¯re having such interaction. He prostrated on the spot. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ ¡¸Is it about last night?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! Though I don¡¯t remember, I heard that I committed a serious blunder! I¡¯m truly sorry from the bottom of my heart..!¡¹ The village chief repeatedly apologized for thinking that he angered me last night. Well, I won¡¯t get angry to someone just because he¡¯s a bad drunk. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It seems that the liquor really suits your taste.¡¹ ¡¸A-ah, I¡¯m thankful for your words! I¡¯ll have a change of heart from now on! I¡¯ll stop drinking after a cup or two!¡¹ ¡¸So, you won¡¯t completely cut it off huh.¡¹ Lagreat plunged something into the village chief¡¯s oath with a small voice but it seems that the village chief didn¡¯t hear it. The village chief stood up, his face suddenly became serious and looked at me. ¡¸Actually, there was someone who visits the village a while ago¡­¡¹ ¡¸A peddler?¡¹ When I tilted my neck and asked the village chief, he lightly shook his head and denied it. ¡¸N-no¡­ That person is an adventurer¡­She said she¡¯s an S-rank adventurer, Brunhilde.¡¹ ¡¸S-rank adventurer? Can¡¯t the village chief determine if she¡¯s telling the truth?¡¹ When I asked the village chief who made an ambiguous speech, he shrugged his neck apologetically. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I rarely see any adventurers.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I guess it can¡¯t be help. I¡¯ll meet her for the time being. ¡¹ I said so to the village chief and began to walk toward the village. I might look quite calm but in fact, my head is jumbled up with anticipation and anxiety. How much capable is a highest ranked adventurers? How strong are they compared to my guild members? Perhaps they are wearing the best equipments in this world, what kind of equipment are those? I went to Grado village while thinking a lot of things. As soon as I entered, I saw a figure near the center of Grado village. Tall. Perhaps she¡¯s over 180 cm. She¡¯s wearing a dark silver armor, a gold and silver shield and a thin long sword in a sheath on her back. Because of the armor, it¡¯s hard to notice her gender but because she¡¯s not wearing a helmet, a long red hair and a beautiful woman¡¯s face got in my eyes. She has an atmosphere of a very strong beauty. ¡¸Good morning. I heard that a visitor came. ¡¹ When I called out towards the woman, she narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡¸¡­Fuu, you¡¯re the rumored dragon knight?¡¹ The woman said that to me in a thorny voice. ¡¸Did you bother to come to this village to check it?¡¹ When I asked back, the woman smiled and shrugged her shoulders. ¡¸It is a matter of concern. I heard it in Ramblas but it might have reached the capital by now.¡¹ ¡¸Hou, has the rumor spread before Earl Villiers makes it public?¡¹ When I responded with a deep emotional feeling to the woman¡¯s lines, the woman shook her body enough for her armor to make sound and laughed. ¡¸Ha hahaha¡­ You speak like a big shot. Or are you just plain stupid?¡¹ When the woman said so, she tightened her mouth and stared at me. ¡¸I heard incomprehensible rumors in Ramblas. Stories that you won¡¯t believe unless you see it yourself. Well, I¡¯ll check the truth myself¡­¡¹ When the woman said so, she withdrew the sword from the sheath bound on her back. It is a white silver sword. Only the center part of the blade of the sword were gold, everything else were white silver. ¡¸A mithril sword.¡¹ When I said so, the woman gave a thin smile, held her sword with both hands, and dropped her hips. ¡¸Heh? Did you know about me? Yes, I¡¯m the Mithril Sword, Brunhilde.¡¹ Eh, that¡¯s lame. I almost said that when Brunhilde voluntarily state her alias but I manage to shut my mouth somehow. ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s too late to be scared. If you claim to be a dragon knight, you¡¯ll pull the interest of people like me. You are prepared for that much, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ Brunhilde seemed to have misunderstood my silence. When Brunhilde points her sword with a proud look, Laurel casually pulled out his sword. That is his orichalcum bastard sword. If it¡¯s just attack power, there is a great difference from mithril. Brunhilde glanced sideways at Laurel, who pulled out his sword, and narrowed her eyes. ¡¸¡­ Is that a sword made with mixing gold? I recommend steel weapons instead of that. Aesthetic weapons are worthless¡­¡¹ The moment Brunhilde was commenting on Laurel¡¯s sword, Laurel¡¯s body shook. At the next moment, Brunhilde¡¯s sword was stuck on the wall of the village chief¡¯s house. ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ When Brunhilde gazed at her hands with a staggering look and raised her face to Laurel, Laurel bent his mouth looking uninteresting. ¡¸Even if this sword is really mixed with gold, it¡¯s a treasure that my master made for me. How can a fool like you make me angry?¡¹ Laurel said so while slowly pointing the tip of his sword in front of Brunhilde¡¯s eyes. Brunhilde opened her eyes wide and swallowed her saliva. ******************** Chapter 52 - S-Rank Adventurer, Brunhilde Chapter 52 ¨C S-Rank Adventurer, Brunhilde Laurel, who always have an easy-going atmosphere, reveals his anger. To be honest, he¡¯s scary even if he doesn¡¯t point his sword. I forced myself to smile and looked at Laurel. ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t be so angry. The way she said it, I guess she¡¯s probably giving you an advise. Right, Brunhilde?¡¹ I said so and looked at Brunhilde. She nodded a little. Laurel sees it. He lowers his sword and exhales a short sigh. ¡¸Hmm, if master says so, I¡¯ll endure it. Please be careful next time, nee-chan.¡¹ Laurel said so and went back behind me. Brunhilde finally breathed out. ¡¸¡­I, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s such an important sword¡­ However, even though you caught me off guard, to be able to repel my mithril sword¡­I supposed you¡¯re someone with a famous name.¡¹ Brunhilde said that and looked at Laurel but Laurel just shrugged his shoulders and said his name. ¡¸Laurel¡­ No, I don¡¯t know what your expectations are but I¡¯m not someone renowned¡­¡¹ Brunhilde tilted her neck, put her hand on her chin and thinks. Hey, your mithril sword is stuck in the village chief¡¯s house. I was looking at Brunhilde while thinking of such a thing. ¡¸Ano, if you¡¯re done with your business with Laurel, we will take our leave. Okay?¡¹ Lagreat, who had so much spare time on his hand, says so. Brunhilde was startled and looked at me. ¡¸Is that so? I heard about Ren. A B-rank adventurer who works in Ramblas. He just registered a few days ago and is called a wonder rookie¡­¡¹ ¡¸Did you ask in the adventurer¡¯s guild? Well, I¡¯ll resume my adventurer activity as soon as I become a little free.¡¹ ¡¸I heard that you founded a country. You can¡¯t do an adventurer¡¯s activity because of that, right?¡¹ When I showed affirmation to Brunhilde¡¯s words, she gave me a suspicious look. ¡¸I have a lot of excellent subordinates.¡¹ When I answer, Brunhilde crosses her arms and puts her eyes on me. ¡¸Is that so? If the rumor of the dragon knight is true, there must be a hero in that country. I¡¯m interested in it.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I see. So you want to find out how strong the hero is in a battle?¡¹ When I pointed out what Brunhilde wanted to say, she smiled fearlessly. ¡¸First of all, I want to fight the Dragon Knight himself.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna, it¡¯s troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!?¡¹ I unintentionally replied to Brunhilde¡¯s muscle brain line. Brunhilde shook her shoulders in anger and looked at me. ¡¸Coward! Retreating when someone wants to verify your power¡­ You were just a fool, weren¡¯t you?¡¹ Brunhild made an obvious provocation while she distorted her face to where I am. No, no, don¡¯t provoke someone like that. I was looking at Brunhilde while thinking such a thing and sighed. However, there was someone who was provoked by Brunhilde in the sidelines. Sunny. ¡¸Stop, Sunny! Don¡¯t shoot!¡¹ When I panicked at the sign of a high tier magic, Sunny gave out an angry voice as she turns her flaming palm at Brunhilde. ¡¸Ch-chantless?!¡¹ When Brunhilde looked at Sunny with an astonished expression, she took her shield which is tied on her back. ¡¸However, not shooting immediately exhausted your luck. This shield is packed with the lost technology of magic carve seal! Your speed oriented magic that canceled chanting will not even inflict a scratch on this!¡¹ When the Brunhilde said so, I felt that another flame magic was springing from Sunny. ¡¸Ablation Laser¡¹ When Sunny said those words, a red line was momentarily seen in her eyes. At the same time, Brunhilde¡¯s shield was cut in half and falls to the ground. The cut surface looked like burnt and melted. Brunhilde who was unable to understand what had just happened in her head was solidified. Sunny turned at Brunhilde and ridiculed her. ¡¸Low level magic carve seal¡­weak¡¹ Sunny muttered those words but she was startled when she looked up at me. I express my anger in my face and keep looking down at Sunny in silence. Eventually, Sunny droops sadly and quietly returned to the back, behind Lagreat. ¡¸¡­ Give up. You are still not capable enough. What is your specialty? A sword, right? How can you say those words if you didn¡¯t even have your sword¡­¡¹ When I was preaching her, Brunhild shook her shoulder and lifted her face. ¡¸I, I am a magic swordsman! Sword is not my only means of attack!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹ I sharpened my eyes unintentionally because of the words of Brunhilde. Magic Swordsman is relatively the highest ranking job. However, its first condition is to maximize your proficiency as a swordsman and as a mage. No way, did we just caught her off guard? I wonder if she had enough power to fight with my guild members. ¡¸¡­You caught my interest. Let¡¯s fight.¡¹ When I said that, Brunhilde clenched her teeth. ¡¸Okay, wait a minute!¡¹ As soon as she said that to me with powerful eyes, Brunhilde went to the village chief¡¯s house. Please She fixes her stance while holding her mithril sword. The place is in front of Grado village. I also took out my beloved coupon sword. ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, come at me anytime.¡¹ I answer Brunhilde and lay out a barrier chantlessly. Is it safe enough it I put three layers? I put multiple barrier around myself while thinking such a thing. ¡¸First of all, this! Come flames of hell and burn the earth¡­¡¹ Brunhilde chants flame-based magic while moving quickly. However, the magic she shootout were beginner level fireballs. Those won¡¯t even tear one barrier. ¡¸No, it¡¯s too early to judge her¡­¡¹ There is a possibility that the power is different even if it is the same magic. I thought so and turned the tip of the sword to Brunhilde who ran with all her power. ¡¸Brazing Flame!¡¹ Almost at the same time as I moved the tip of my sword, Brunhilde¡¯s magic was activated. Two fireballs of approximately 50 cm in diameter are approaching me while burning brightly. However, they disappeared instantly as soon as they touched my first barrier. ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ At the same time Brunhilde¡¯s magic disappeared, I immediately ran behind her. Then, with one hand, I grasped the wrist of her hand that¡¯s holding her sword and twisted it up. ¡¸When did you¡­!?¡¹ Brunhilde who was taken by me from behind dropped her sword to the ground. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m overwhelmed. It¡¯s my complete defeat.¡¹ Eh, she¡¯s this weak? ******************** Chapter 53 - Introduction of Guild Members and Side Characters Chapter 53 ¨C Introduction of Guild Members and Side Characters AN: I tried to write, character introduction! The content is somewhat messy halfway! I don¡¯t want to hear any complaints! Just throw stones at the author if you get angry! ******************** Ren Ren (Renjin Yanase) Guild Master High Human, Magic Swordsman Black hair reaching up to his eyes. Tall handsome guy. His beloved sword is his Coupon Sword(made of orichalcum) Wearing light armor made of black dragon scales and leather. Eleanor, the first guild member to be created High Human, Magic Swordsman Long blonde hair up to her back. Slim but has a firm chest. Wears white dress. Weapon is a sword with wavy blade(Flamberge) Mira, fifth character to be created Dark Dwarf, alchemist Height does not reach 140 cm. Slender. Black hair, black eyes. Jesus, loli-god. Wears light brown leather armor. Weapon of choice; mace or morning star Sainos, male Dog Beastkin, Sword King Tall. Long black hair and dark skin. Wears light armor over his dark blue kimono like clothes. Weapon ¨C sword Sedeia, Female Dark Elf, Assassin Taller than the main character. Skin is considerable dark, black hair. Chest is OK. Wears light silver armor over her black leather clothes. Weapon ¨C Knives Sunny, Female High Elf, Sage 150 cm. Slim. Short blond hair, pale golden eyes. Flat chested. White robe. Weapon is a mithril wand. Lagreat, male Dragonkin, monk Handsome boy with blonde hair and red eyes. He looks like a junior high school student. Wears black dragon leather armor(self supplied?) About 10 meters if in dragon form. Cartas, Male Demonkin, Samurai General Narrow squeaky face, raven black hair and mustache Middle-aged (like Sean Connery) Wears black dragon leather like kimono Rosa, female Demonkin, shinobi Wavy long red hair. Wears black dragon leather like kimono Laurel, Male Dog Beastkin, Holy Knight Long brown hair that it tied in the back. Drooping eyes. His ears are hidden in his hair. Silver Full plate mail. Verossa, female Human, dancer Soft, bright red hair. Wears a white gilet with transparent frills and a red tutu shape like spread out skirt. Soarer, female Fox beastkin, priest Long black hair. Big triangular ears on her head. Wears a blue clothes with white pattern which looks like it is made from a soft material and has a long haired tail on her back. She has an erotic body and her body features are emphasized even on top of her clothes. Dion, male Demonkin, assassin Gray hair, butler clothes Poisonous tongue. Proudia, female High Human, assassin Head maid. Tall and has a long silver hair. Maid Corps (10 people) All of them are wearing a matching maid clothes. Height is roughly 145cm to 155cm. Everyone¡¯s slim. Hair is from short to semi long. Everyone has a distinctly different hair color and face, but the atmosphere from the distant eye is similar, giving a sense of unity. All are female. Milenia, female, 200th guild member High Human, Archer Shoulder length, dark brown hair Beautiful woman who wears a kimono and with droopy eyes. Camry, Male Dwarf, blacksmith Bearded face. Leather armor. Dignity Human, architect Pale-complexioned. Tall and thin Black long hair. Okama-chan. Nest, male Human, Bard Blonde hair all the way from his back Middle-aged man in a tuxedo. Delta, male Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Fellow¡¯s twin Brown robe. Fellow, female Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Delta¡¯s twin Brown robe. Grado Village Denma, Village Chief Dan, main character¡¯s subordinate. Miera, Dan¡¯s wife Sherry, main character¡¯s future apprentice Keema, 1 of those who guarded Sherry The Second City of the Margrave Territory, Ramblas Adventurer¡¯s Guild Bart, Guild Master El Rand, Elf adviser Keins, male guild staff Miria, receptionist Ran, receptionist Wolf, B rank adventurer Margrave Territory Nobles Earl Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi Baron Bowarei, domestic animal Knight Commander Zackson, earl¡¯s subordinate General Dennis Hoover, Border¡¯s stationed commander ******************** AN: I¡¯m sorry. It was too rough. I¡¯m sorry for ruining your mood. I¡¯m a Ny¨±sankin after all! ******************** Chapter 54 - Brunhilde’s Astonishment Chapter 54 ¨C Brunhilde¡¯s Astonishment The new castle at the back of Grado village, Val Valhalla castle. Its name makes me want to bury myself under a hole but it fits the word majestic. It has a black roof and the walls are plated with white silver mithril. The lattice window frames, the rain gutter, and outer pillars are plated with reddish gold orichalcum. From the gate of the castle, a pure white cobbled road stretches up to the castle. The bridge crossing the waterway is also made of white stone. It is enclosed with walls. Now, all we need to do is to remodel the village little by little. It is possible to complete the capital city in a week if we do our best. However, my happy city building is not possible right now. It¡¯s the S rank adventurer, Brunhilde¡¯s fault. ¡¸Please, make me your disciple!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ Although Brunhilde claimed to be a magic swordsman, she¡¯s only a swordswoman who can use magic. She seems to be good enough but if you analyze her ability based on the game, she¡¯s about 40% proficient as a swordsman and about 2% proficient as a mage. She¡¯s only about level 30. ¡¸This is the first time I found someone I can call master!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t selfishly push that on me.¡¹ I was interacting with Brunhilde in front of the castle. ¡¸Boss, we have done a lot inside?¡¹ Then, there came Dignity. He said that while wiggling his body. ¡¸Ah, thank you. Let¡¯s look around.¡¹ When I said that we¡¯re going to look around the castle, Brunhilde came along with my escorts. ¡¸Why are you coming, tall onee-san?¡¹ ¡¸I have to go with my mentor.¡¹ ¡¸Master did not allow you too.¡¹ ¡¸Even so, sooner or later¡­¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s not even a threat so just let her do what she wants.¡¹ ¡¸Gugh!¡¹ Brunhilde is following me with my escorts while Lagreat, Sunny, and Laurel are having such a conversation. She has a very tough personality. The inside of the castle seems to be complete as I look at it. There are furnitures in every room and five of the maid corps are already cleaning. ¡¸What a beautiful castle¡­ I¡¯ve seen many castles, but this is such a splendid castle.¡¹ When we were visiting each room, Brunhilde finally gave me her impression of the castle. ¡¸Have you seen other castles?¡¹ When I asked, Brunhilde nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Yes. I have seen the castle of the major powers except for the Immenstadt Empire and some noble¡¯s castle.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, including the country of the elves?¡¹ I got interested so I asked Brunhilde. Then, Brunhilde gives her affirmation. ¡¸The royal castle of the elves is beautiful and majestic. It¡¯s a splendid castle with stone floors and wall, and crystal chandelier. However, elves do not like metals very much so this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a castle that uses gold and silver generously.¡¹ ¡¸Our interior decoration is modest but we also used marble and plaster. Mithril and orichalcum are also used on the walls.¡¹ ¡¸What? Mithril?¡¹ When I was explaining the castle, Brunhilde looked at me with a kyoton face. ***Kyoton face sample*** She silently pulled out her sword. She stand by the window and compared her sword with the wall. ¡¸Mi-Mithril!?¡¹ Brunhilde, who noticed the fact, got shocked and gave out a strange voice. She looked back at me. ¡¸Mi-Mithril!? All of this!?¡¹ ¡¸What? You only noticed now? I thought that you were aware because you¡¯re always staring at it.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s¡­ using mithril as wall is¡­¡¹ She heard me, right? Brunhilde murmured with an appalled face. ¡¸You are surprised by mithril but why don¡¯t you have any response to orichalcum?¡¹ When I asked her so, Brunhilde knitted her brows and looked at me. ¡¸Orichalcum¡­ is orichalcum a metal that came from orichalcum ore? An orichalcum ore is something that cannot be processed so it became something like a decoration¡­ Because it is a priceless treasure, it seems that some royalty decorates their room with it¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­decoration?¡¹ No way, orichalcum only exist as decoration? I heard that magic carve seal is a lost technology but to think that the processing technology of orichalcum was lost too. It¡¯s also possible that there is no processing technology from the beginning. No, I wonder if it¡¯s still sleeping at the deepest ruins of a dungeon and is waiting to be discovered? Hmm? Dungeon? ¡¸Come to think of it, Brunhilde, do you know of a dungeon?¡¹ When I asked, Brunhilde raised her face. ¡¸Dungeon? I am alone for the time being but¡­ I have broke through a dungeon with a party.¡¹ ¡¸You have been to? How many were you?¡¹ ¡¸There were five of us.¡¹ When I asked, Brunhilde seems to be apologetic and lowered her head. Five people ¡­ five people? Even if Brunhilde¡¯s the weakest, there might have no big difference from other S rank adventurer. If it¡¯s a well balanced party, they probably have the ability to clear a beginner class dungeon. The beginner¡¯s dungeon is a 20-30 floors, underground type labyrinth. No enemies or traps are harsh. When it comes to intermediate level, it gets pretty deep with the 40-60 floors. ¡¸How many floors does that dungeon have?¡¹ ¡¸About 10 levels underground.¡¹ Ah, a tutorial or a bonus dungeon. When I groaned with my arms folded up, I saw Brunhilde cower in my attitude. ¡¸There are not much discovered dungeons? If there are five adventurers that are as good as Brunhilde, you¡¯ll be able to conquer a 30 floor dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thirty floors?¡¹ Brunhilde was exaggeratedly surprised to my line. ¡¸Impossible! Dungeons with floor lower than the 10th floor underground are unidentified. The deepest dungeon known is the one that we¡¯ve topped.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm? So you¡¯re the only adventurer¡¯s party that were able to reached the deepest part of the dungeon? ¡¹ As I asked for confirmation, Brunhilde shrugged her big body. ¡¸Y-ye-yes. Because of that achievement I became an S rank adventurer ¡­ ¡¹ Eh, you¡¯ll be an S-rank if you clear a tutorial dungeon? I felt dizzy with the tremendous difference in recognition. I pressed my forehead with one hand. OK, let¡¯s gather information on adventurers and dungeons and put the city planning on hold. I secretly decided and resumed our tour of the Val Valhalla Castle. ******************** Chapter 55 - Evening of the 10th Day, Ren Ren’s Dissatisfaction Chapter 55 ¨C Evening of the 10th Day, Ren Ren¡¯s Dissatisfaction The newly built Val Valhalla Castle. I had one complaint besides its name. Throne room, VIP room, dining room, guest room, conference room, office room, bedroom, guard¡¯s room; every single one of them is elegant and luxurious. However, a problem was discovered. It¡¯s the bath. There is only one public bath that can accommodate up to 20 people at once at the back of the first floor. ¡¸What do you mean, Dignity!¡¹ I got angry. I was angry to the maximum this century. Is this the degree of anger that can be called punpun maru? TN: punpun maru is a gyaru term for being very angry. Dignity rarely kneels but he¡¯s prostrating on the floor right now. It¡¯s natural. Because I¡¯m punpun maru. ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you make an open-air bath? Do you not understand the goodness of the bath when the outside air touches you? If that is the case, I¡¯m disappointed. I seem to have mis-educate you.¡¹ When I said that, Dignity looked up at me with a face like it¡¯s the end of the world. He opened his mouth while being confused. ¡¸I-it¡¯s because I have considered several things if I built one in the rooftop¡­ it is possible for those who are guarding at the observatory deck to peep at the outdoor bath¡­ with that in mind, I thought of not making one in order to not expose boss¡¯ naked body¡­¡¹ Dignity answered my question with an unacceptable content so I shook my head. ¡¸It would have been okay if you raised the observatory deck and installed a roof diagonally right below it. Even if you build the bath a little lower in altitude, even if it¡¯s wide, you can just increase the height of the wall so it won¡¯t appear like an outdoor bath on the ground. Depending on the distance of the roof and the wall, it should be possible enough. ¡¹ ¡¸¡­! S-such a method¡­!¡¹ Dignity was shocked and hardened with my idea of the open air bath. If it¡¯s not possible, then can¡¯t you just build an open air bath at the observatory deck? I sigh while I¡¯m sitting on the throne. It¡¯s a pretty flashy throne. Except for the seat and the elbow rest, everything is made of mithril and orichalcum. By the way, the seat and the elbow rest are made up of dragon skin. Sitting in comfort is a bit hard. ¡¸M-may I ask a question?¡¹ While I¡¯m stroking the elbow rest, Brunhilde, who¡¯s standing straight at the bottom of the staircase, gave a voice. ¡¸What?¡¹ Although I somewhat suppressed my moody aura before turning to Brunhilde, she opens her mouth while being tense. ¡¸Isn¡¯t the bath before already a splendid one? I don¡¯t think I have seen such a wonderful bath before¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s an indoor bath. Open-air bath is an outdoor bath. If there one is missing of the two, I¡¯ll destroy this castle.¡¹ ¡¸Hii!?¡¹ Brunhilde gave out a sharp scream and shook her shoulder to my dangerous joke. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s bring the city plan to a conclusion. The open-air bath will be installed tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Dignity deeply lowered his head and returned an answer to my instructions. The castle will be like this. Well, unlike the game era, there is no magical tank that automatically generates hot water in this castle, so I am dissatisfied with the part boiling hot water with the use of human power. However, there is no choice. I have no technical knowledge. Toilet flush will be just flushing water from a the tank but an automatic water heater is difficult. I know something like a boiler, but if you can¡¯t design it, you won¡¯t be able to make it. Of course, I completely don¡¯t know how to produce electricity. After all, I won¡¯t be able to escape medieval european life except if I use magic or I return to G.I.Jou. I guess it¡¯s better to use magic. If I¡¯ll make a huge ice, I¡¯ll have a refrigerator. Water can be boiled in an instant and it is easier to have light too. ¡¸¡­ No, wait. ¡¹ There are various ways of using magic carve seal. If we¡¯ll research it, it is possible to produce electricity. ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re going to plan the city and return home immediately today. Now, call Cartas and Rosa. Ah, and the production type members who¡¯ll live in this castle.¡¹ I said so and stood up from the throne. Please ¡¸¡­ Tentatively, the outline is like this.¡¹ Dignity told me, I looked at the completed projection of the city on paper. From the direction of the forest of abyss, first is the Val Valhalla castle. After that, the waterway which was pulled from the river. Then, the main street that goes straight from the main gate of the castle, to a waterway again, and to the highway. In other words, the waterway surrounds the city. The drainage system will be divided and some will be considerably deeper than the waterway so the water drifting on the waterway will stabilize. I do not want to compromise on the hygiene side. The roads of the city will be set up in a lattice like in Kyoto and we plan on making a rampart around the city. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Paris is like that too. By the way, the rampart will be made outside the waterway. I don¡¯t want something like poisoning the waterways. The inside of the city will be decided later. We have decided that the central part of the main street will be for shops, inns, restaurants, adventurers guild, and guard stations. Oh, after that, it might be good to have some recreational facilities. I personally want a live concert hall. Although the performance will probably be classical or jazz. ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹ Dignity has been listening to me and has been checking my reaction with his eyes. There is a strange force because he¡¯s a tall okama. ¡¸If there will be a problem, just make adjustments at the time you¡¯re making it. Ah, tone the color the buildings to have a sense of unity.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ After hearing Dignity¡¯s reply. I looked at the demonkin Cartas out of the guild members that gathered. ¡¸Cartas, you are the lord of the castle from today. Cooperate with Rosa to maintain the castle and the Grado village.¡¹ ¡¸Ah! My liege, entrusted it to me! If someone will come, I¡¯ll defend this castle to death!¡¹ Cartas received the role of Lord of the castle and extraordinarily yelled. Looking next to him, the same demonkin Rosa gave a solemn nod. ¡¸Leave it to me, boss. Cartas might be lacking but I¡¯ll perfectly assist him.¡¹ Rosa said so and laughed as she tapped Cartas¡¯ shoulder. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind being motivated, but the castle is built in three days. If there are opponents who you believe is dangerous, immediately discard the castle and return to the base.¡¹ When I told the two, Cartas and Rosa smiled and nodded. ¡¸I don¡¯t think a castle can be built in 3 days¡­¡¹ Brunhilde muttered in a small voice but I pretended not to hear it. Because it was built. Please I asked Brunhilde to stay at Val Valhalla Castle saying that I had a little favor for her tomorrow. Coincidentally, the first guest who came to the castle of Einherjar was the highest ranked adventurer. I¡¯m eating with Eleanor and other guild members at the dining room while thinking of such a thing. By the way, the Dan family were eating in the corner of the dining room. ¡¸S rank adventurer¡­. Though according to master¡¯s story, her ability is not enough to win against our production guild members.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly¡­ However, Brunhilde might not be the strongest adventurer. Though it seems that having a mithril sword is pretty incredible for them.¡¹ When Eleanor and I were in such a conversation, Sherry, who was eating a little bit away, burst out her pasta. What a waste. It¡¯s the peperoncino which head maid Proudia tried her hardest to reproduce. I was drinking white wine while thinking that. Sherry, who got yelled at by Dan, came towards me. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama? I heard the name Brunhilde just now¡­.¡¹ Sherry stopped in a position about a meter away from my table and asked me that. In the back, Dan stands with a grim face. ¡¸Ah, an S-rank adventurer called Brunhilde came to Grado village today. She had a mithril sword.¡¹ When I said that, Sherry rounded her eyes in surprised. ¡¸The real thing! Mithril sword is a legendary weapon so only Brunhilde has one! She is the leader of the Silver Wind who is the top adventurer party in Rembrandt Kingdom!¡¹ Silver Wind. Umu, mithril is loved. ¡¸Is that so? I only met Brunhilde this time but it is possible to meet her party tomorrow.¡¹ When I say so, Sherry came out one step ahead with shining eyes. ¡¸C-can I accompany you!? Silver Wind has a member called ¡°golden demon eye¡±, Meldia-sama. Meldia-sama is a former number 1 in the magic academy I¡¯ve went to!¡¹ ¡¸Golden Demon Eye¡­?¡¹ When I said those words with an incomprehensible feeling, Sherry strongly nodded. ¡¸Yes! Originally, those who were in the top 50 of the academy will be employed by the kingdom but Meldia-sama dropped out saying that she wanted to see the world. Everyone regretted losing a genius like her at first but after a couple of years, she was able to reach the honor of being an S-rank adventurer! ¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? Okay, you can come with me. I¡¯ll take you as someone who learns magic like her. ¡¹ I answered Sherry and drank the white wine again. I thought of the S rank adventurers again while looking at the still excited Sherry. ******************** Chapter 56 - Morning of the 11th Day Chapter 56 ¨C Morning of the 11th Day An assassin creeps up without sound. An assassin is also a master in suppressing presence. If you let your back wide-open, your fate is already at the hand of the assassin. Morning. I was thinking such a thing while narrowing my eyes on the morning sun. My eyes widened as I looked at the dark elf beauty next to me. Her black hair hangs from her cheek to her collarbone and it flows to her body concealing her big chest. But it¡¯s not enough to conceal them! I saw Sedeia¡¯s big chest changing shape due to softness¡­ ¡¸Ah, good morning leader. It seems that your energetic this morning¡­ What do you want to do?¡¹ While watching Sedeia¡¯s chest, who I thought was still asleep, she opened her eyes with her cheeks dyed red a little. Eh, what do I want to do? When I went to the throne room, Eleanor was already waiting there. ¡¸Good morning, master.¡¹ Eleanor bowed deeply then raised her face and looked up at me. I feel that there is a bear under her eyes. ¡¸My place was taken by Sedeia yesterday.¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ When I sat down on the throne, Eleanor began to talk in such a way. Certainly, yesterday was unusual since Eleanor did not charge in my bedroom. Was it locked by Sedeia? It seems that she guessed my innermost feelings. Eleanor looked at my face and opened her mouth with a sigh. ¡¸Since I¡¯ve made a little loan before¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to refuse Sedeia.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹ When I heard Eleanor¡¯s story, I decided not to think too deeply. Now, after eating breakfast, should I go and see Brunhilde? I plan for today in my head and eat breakfast in the dining room. Surrounding the table are my three escorts for today and Eleanor. Dragonkin Lagreat, High elf Sunny. And, the last one of my escort this time is the fairy Io. The fairies are smaller than dwarves, and they have a transparent wings on their backs. It was a race with a strong fan base even among the players. Fairies don¡¯t have a convincing atmosphere and appearance. It is probably because of their height. They look young. Well, there is an old fairy guy with a scar on his face. By the way, there are only five fairies in my guild. Io is one of my most precious members. She¡¯s one of the strongest mages of our guild. Her job is a magic king. ¡¸Hmm? Is there something on my face, master?¡¹ Io tilt her pretty face diagonally as she said that. She rocked her wavy pale green hair. She¡¯s wearing clothes made of green dragon skin that matches the color of her hair and she also wears a brown mantle. By the way, Io is sitting on a high chair for children. ¡¸Hnn? No, I just thought that Io is pretty.¡¹ ¡¸Eehhh!? M-m-m-me!?¡¹ When I praised Io and lightly laughed, Io began to stutter with a red face. Yes, pretty cute. ¡¸Ah, thank you, master.¡¹ When Io lowered her eyes as she thanked me while being embarrassed, Eleanor suddenly arranged her hair style. Eleanor, you are beautiful. After we had breakfast, we took Sherry and headed to Val Valhalla Castle. We made it there fast by using flight magic. ¡¸Wh-what is that castle!?¡¹ Sherry who saw Val Valhalla castle for the first time shouts loudly. ¡¸Val Valhalla Castle¡¹ ¡¸Well, I heard of it but¡­. four days? Such a castle was built in four days!?¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? It was built in three days. No, after all¡­ the interior is not yet finished. An open-air bath was yet to be built.¡¹ When I told that to Sherry, she opened her eyes wide like her eyes would poped out. ¡¸¡­unbelievable¡­like a myth¡­¡¹ Sherry was looking up at the castle while muttering things I did not understand well. Looking at it closely, there is a new roof under the observatory deck. Was the outdoor bath complete? ¡¸I¡¯ll go and see.¡¹ I went to check the outdoor bath immediately. Perhaps it is still in the process of being built by guild members with production job who remained in this castle. I went to the castle while thinking about such a thing and opened the door which seemed to go to the outdoor bath. A beautiful changing room had been made. And there was a figure of Brunhilde which is about to wear underwear in front of me. Unlike her exposed skin, her skin that was normally hidden was quite pale. I didn¡¯t notice it because of her armor but her waist is considerably narrow and her chest is large. She has a well toned body like an athlete. I confirmed that Brunhilde is in a hardened state as she¡¯s trying to wear a shirt. After my thorough consideration, I opened my mouth. ¡¸My bad, I didn¡¯t think you were here.¡¹ When I said that, I closed the door and left the changing room. ¡¸R-Ren-sama¡­¡¹ I shake my head lightly to Sherry who¡¯s looking at me with eyes of criticism. ¡¸What a sad accident. I never thought that the bathroom was already built, has hot water, and ready to use too. It can be said that such accident happens when one forgets to lock the door of the changing room¡­ In general, why is someone enjoying the outdoor bath ahead of me?¡¹ When I was saying such a thing, Lagreat who came with me pointed at the door and opened his mouth. ¡¸Though there¡¯s a tag on the doorknob.¡¹ When Lagreat said that, there is certainly a plate like bill hanging on the door knob. I feel that Sherry¡¯s eyes of criticism have become stronger than before. ¡¸¡­ All right, I¡¯ll apologize.¡¹ When I said so, Sunny nodded and opened the door of the changing room. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! I asked Dignity-san for permission to enter!¡¹ Immediately after Sunny opened the door, words of apology of Brunhilde jumped out from inside. As I saw her, Brunhilde, who¡¯s wearing undershirt and panty, lowered her head to apologize. ¡¸No, I apologize for suddenly opening the door.¡¹ I said my words of apology in line with Brunhilde¡¯s apology. ¡¸N-no! That kind of! My body is not feminine at all¡­!¡¹ Brunhilde was puzzled by my apology and began to say masochistic thing in a panic. ¡¸What are you saying? You have a firm and beautiful body. Any man will be fascinated with your figure.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When Brunhilde was saying self deprecating words, I followed up and she rounded her eyes in surprised. I call out to Brunhilde who¡¯s in a solidified state. ¡¸Then come in the front gate after changing your clothes.¡¹ I said so and left the changing room. We went to the throne room and greeted Cartas and Rosa. We headed to the main gate after hearing their reports. When I arrived at the main gate, Brunhilde, who¡¯s wearing her armor, is already waiting there. Looking at her, Sherry blinks two to three times. ¡¸Eh? Bru-Brunhilde-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Oh? So you just noticed?¡¹ Sherry seems to have finally noticed Brunhilde¡¯s true identity. She opened her mouth while staring at her. In other words, Sherry never thought that the woman in underwear earlier was Brunhilde. What a terrible person. ¡¸You seem to know of me. I am Silver Wind¡¯s Brunhilde, my best regards.¡¹ Brunhilde greeted Sherry with a relaxed expression. Sherry lowers her head vigorously after stretching her spine. ¡¸Oh, nice to meet you. My name is Sherry. I have been enrolled at the Magic Academy until the other day. My best regards.¡¹ ¡¸Hee? You¡¯re Meldia¡¯s junior. What is your rank?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m¡­56th.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you being apologetic? I think that¡¯s amazing enough.¡¹ It seems that their wavelength matched. The two of them suddenly begins to get excited in their small chat. I waited for the two of them to finish their conversation. I cleared my throat and looked at Brunhilde. ¡¸Are you ready?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ When I called out to her, Brunhilde panicked and apologized. Sherry opened her eyes wide upon seeing Brunhilde¡¯s attitude. ¡¸I wanted to meet your party for a moment. Where¡¯s your party, Brunhilde?¡¹ ¡¸M-my party? I think they¡¯re staying in an inn in Ramblas. When I heard the rumors in the Adventurers Guild, I came here on my own feet.¡¹ ¡¸Scouting?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, no¡­ due to curiosity¡­¡¹ While Brunhilde and I were talking, Sherry came next to me quietly and opened her mouth. ¡¸What happened to Brunhilde-sama?¡¹ ¡¸We played a game and I won.¡¹ When I answered Sherry¡¯s question briefly, Sherry looked at me and Brunhild alternately and finally looked at me with an amazed face. ¡¸Even though she¡¯s a hero with a legendary sword¡­¡¹ My bad, for smashing your dream. ******************** Chapter 57 - The Highest-Ranked Adventurer Party Chapter 57 ¨C The Highest-Ranked Adventurer Party The western region of Rembrandt Kingdom. The city called Ramblas which is the second city of the territory ruled by Earl Villiers. The Adventurers Guild had never been more bustling. Of course, it¡¯s not because I showed my face in the guild. It¡¯s because the top adventurers are there, the S-ranks. I headed for the reception which is almost empty because the adventurers gathered in the corner of the guild. As usual, there are two receptionist at the reception desk. The red haired receptionist is Miria and the green haired receptionist is Ran. ¡¸Ah, Ren-san!?¡¹ When I got close to the reception, Miria noticed me and called my name. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while.¡¹ When I said that, Miria leaned on the counter of the reception with both hands. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while! That¡¯s not true!? There is a strange rumor spreading around, that Ren-san is a dragon knight-sama, an apostle of god, and somehow made a new country¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s such a rumor already?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right! And now, the strongest adventurer party, the S-rank party Silver Wind, is in Ramblas! Their leader Brunhilde heard rumors about Ren-san and headed for Grado village!¡¹ ¡¸O-oh. Calm down for now. Calm down before talking.¡¹ I soothed Miria who spoke vigorously to calm her. Miria listened to my words. She took a deep breath and slowly opened her mouth again. ¡¸Okay, I calmed down. So when I heard that rumor, I also looked for Ren-san and checked the inns in Ramblas but I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ where were you?¡¹ ¡¸Forest of abyss.¡¹Please ¡¸What!? The forest of abyss is a forest of monsters that could not even be explored by the army! Were you all right!?¡¹ ¡¸I have some reassuring companions.¡¹ When I said that, Miria made a gesture like a pat on her chest and smiled. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Oh, come to think of it, everyone is different from the usual¡­¡¹ Miria said so with a smile and glanced behind me in silence. Then, Miria suddenly became serious and looked behind me slowly. ¡¸Br-Brunhilde-sama, Brunhilde-sama is here.¡¹ ¡¸I know. I brought her here.¡¹ When I replied to Miria, Miria¡¯s brain seems to had completely exceeded its processing power, or did it stopped working? ¡¸A-ano¡­. then, the rumor of being a dragon knight-sama¡­.¡¹ ¡¸It is I.¡¹ When I answered, even Ran had her face cramped. ¡¸Y-you founded a nation¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s name is Einherjar. We built a castle at the back of Grado village. Now, I¡¯m in the middle of making Grado village a capital city.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haha¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡¹ Listening to my reply, Ran was confused and raised a dry laugh. At that time, one of the adventurers gathered at the corner of the guild raised his voice. ¡¸O-oi, isn¡¯t that Brunhilde-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? She already returned from Grado village?¡¹ Along with the voice of the adventurers that noticed Brunhilde, all eyes gathered at Brunhilde. ¡¸Brunhilde, you¡¯re back?¡¹ The crowd of adventurers were divided to the left and right by a woman¡¯s voice. Three women sitting on a chair appeared. One is a petite woman with long blonde hair and golden eyes, another one is a blue haired woman with shoulder length hair, and the last one is a tall, brown short haired woman. The blonde, golden eyed woman is wearing a red robe, the blue haired woman wears a red jacket on top of her white robe, and the woman with brown hair is wearing a red light armor on top of her dark brown leather clothes. Everyone of them is beautiful. When the three of them confirmed that it¡¯s really Brunhilde, they walked towards us. ¡¸So, how was the rumored dragon knight-sama?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not true, right?¡¹ ¡¸Are? Brunhilde is a little unusual. I your hair somewhat silkier?¡¹ The three began to speak freely without waiting for Brunhilde¡¯s reply. When Brunhilde turned to the three of them with a bitter smile, she opened her mouth with a fresh face. ¡¸Yes, because I was allowed to take a bath at dragon knight-sama¡¯s castle. There is a foaming milky liquid that I used to wash my hair.¡¹ The three ladies who heard the words of the blushing Brunhilde rounded their eyes and approached Brunhilde. ¡¸Did you meet the dragon knight-sama!?¡¹ ¡¸You took a bath in dragon knight-sama¡¯s castle!?¡¹ ¡¸What is that milky liquid?¡¹ Brunhilde was held down by the three of them while being bombarded with questions. I found a face I knew from the crowd of adventurers as he raised his hand. ¡¸Yo, Wolf. It¡¯s been a while.¡¹ When I said so, the bearded big man walked towards me with a sulky face. ¡¸Hey, you came to the guild together with Brunhilde-dono, right? No way, are you really a dragon knight-sama like the rumor said?¡¹ Wolf asked me that while having a strange smile. ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear the rumor directly but I founded a country.¡¹ When I told him that, Wolf put his hand on his forehead and looked towards the sky. ¡¸¡­Seriously, I¡¯ve been rude to an apostle-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it!? I mind it!?¡¹ Wolf replied to me something I didn¡¯t understand and looked at me. I shrug my shoulders and tap Wolf¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡¸Now, I¡¯m making a city. I¡¯m also going to make an adventurers guild so why don¡¯t you come there after it has been completed?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll go¡­wait, you¡¯re making a city!?¡¹ Wolf was blatantly replying but suddenly went back to sanity and raised a loud voice. When I was laughing at Wolf, a rattling noise came from the receptionist. Looking at it, Miria jumped over the reception counter with a shining smile and came here. ¡¸I will be your guild official! ¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, that would be nice but isn¡¯t personnel affairs decided by the adventurers guild headquarters? ¡¹ As I said so, Miria grabbed my fist and laughed. ¡¸I¡¯ll make the guild master acknowledge it by all means! When a new adventurers guild is established, the first one who¡¯ll get the guild master¡¯s recommendation has her position secured!¡¹ ¡¸Hou, is that so? Then, should I personally ask him?¡¹ When I said that, Miria jumped because of joy. It seems that the population of my city has increased by two. While thinking about such a thing, Brunhilde¡¯s party approached me who was looking at the delighted Miria with a smile. ¡¸Ano, Ren-sama. May I introduce my party members?¡¹ When Brunhilde asked me so, Wolf and Miria, who were watching the spectacle nearby, had their eyes rounded like a plate. However, the three people lining up behind Brunhilde are uniformly looking at me with suspicious eyes. ¡¸¡­Dragon knight-sama. Although it might be rude of me but, dragon knight-sama is an adventurer¡­¡¹ The blond woman asked me so.Please ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m currently a B rank. My name is Ren. Nice to meet you.¡¹ When I said that, the blond woman¡¯s eyes became sharper. And, the short brown haired woman who stood next to her distorted her mouth and crossed her arms. ¡¸If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s a humbling story, but there have been fakes claiming to be a Dragon Knight-sama in every country in the world. Do you have anything to prove it?¡¹ ¡¸W-wait! What are you talking about?¡¹ Brunhilde raised her voice with a blood-drawn face on the way the brown haired woman talked. I raised my right hand to Sunny and Io who released blood lust to the three behind Brunhilde. ¡¸Why do I have to prove to myself? Did I asked you to believe that I¡¯m a dragon knight? I introduced myself using my name and nothing else.¡¹ When I said that, brown haired woman stared at me with a grim face. ¡¸Don¡¯t you recognise my face? If you¡¯re a B-rank adventurer you should recognise an S rank adventurer.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm. My bad. I have been an adventurer for a week and I haven¡¯t even taken a quest yet. I don¡¯t have the time to learn the name of other adventurers¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around! You can¡¯t be a B rank in a week! Don¡¯t make fun of adventurers!¡¹ When I tried to explain the situation, the brown haired woman was completely furious. It seems that her anger gauge is full and she¡¯s leaning forward as if to jump over here. ¡¸Hey stop. One wrong move and I¡¯ll kill you, got it?¡¹ The moment the atmosphere became volatile, Lagreat, who had been silent until now, broke between me and Brunhilde¡¯s party. Sunny, who grasps Lagreat¡¯s action first, raised her fist with her thumb down. ¡¸No, don¡¯t kill her. Endure it for the time being.¡¹ I warned Lagreat who¡¯s currently burning in anger. It is bad to rampage in the land that¡¯ll be part of my country. When I was thinking such a thing, the brown haired woman came out in front. ¡¸What? This brat¡­ What a bad thing to say to me now.¡¹ ¡¸Stop it!¡¹ At the time when the brown haired woman tried to turn her anger to Lagreat, Brunhilde who had a white face earlier turned read and shouted. Brunhilde forcibly grabbed the head of the brown haired woman and forced it downward as she also bowed down to me. ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry! She means you no harm! She just have a bad mouth¡­!¡¹ With Brunhilde desperately bowing down while the brown haired woman struggles, I nodded and sigh. I can understand the feeling of having your subordinate do what she wants. I somewhat got a gentle feeling and opened my mouth calmly. ¡¸Then it¡¯s alright. By the way, what is the name of your party members?¡¹ At the time I was calmly saying that, the brown haired woman scraped the hand of Brunhilde and lifted her face. ¡¸Wh-what are you!? Unforgivable! Fight me!¡¹ The brown haired woman shouted while shaking in anger. Looking at it, the blonde haired woman and the blue haired woman are watching things as it progress. No, stop her. But, after all, I don¡¯t know your names too. ******************** Chapter 58 -Adventurers Party Silver Wind’s Crushing Defeat? Chapter 58 ¨CAdventurers Party Silver Wind¡¯s Crushing Defeat? The browned haired woman who went berserk and the blond haired woman and blue haired woman on the sidelines. The brown haired woman forgets about the red haired woman, which is their leader, due to anger. What a chaotic space. I looked at the highest ranked adventurer party while the other adventurers in the guild took some distance. Are these guys really S rank? When I was thinking about such things, Io came next to me while making a tokotoko sound with her footsteps. ¡¸Master, do you mind if I restrict these persistent fellows? I have reached the limit of my patience too.¡¹ Io¡¯s young face is smiling but her cheek is twitching. ¡¸Ah, yes. Just try not to hurt them.¡¹ When I said that, Io turned her right hand to Brunhilde¡¯s party while nodding to me. She turns her face to the four and opened her mouth. ¡¸Paralyzing rain¡¹ When Io muttered those words, a thin pale light danced around Brunhilde¡¯s party. Even after being surrounded by the light particles, Io didn¡¯t lower her right hand. ¡¸Frost jail¡¹ Immediately after the pale light particles danced, a number of ice pillars grew and surrounded Brunhilde¡¯s party. Those happened in just a two to three seconds. ¡¸Paralysis and ice cage are not painful, right?¡¹ Io looked up at me with a full smile while saying so. ¡¸Well yeah, although they¡¯ll probably get cold.¡¹ When I smiled back at Io while saying so, Io was pleased and flaps her wings. ¡¸Fa-fairy¡­? A legendary race.¡¹ The blonde woman who was caught in the ice prison said that after seeing Io¡¯s transparent wings. I confirmed first that the blond woman¡¯s eyes are golden then opened my mouth. ¡¸Now, can we talk calmly? By the way, are you the one called the golden eyes¡­Hnn? No, I think it¡¯s different. Sherry, what was it?¡¹ I¡¯ve just asked her yesterday but I have already forgotten about it so I decided to ask Sherry who¡¯s hiding behind us. However, Sherry screams and leaps her shoulders as I call out to her. ¡¸Hiee!? Pl-please don¡¯t ask me with such a timing¡­Ah, it¡¯s golden demon eye, Meldia-sama.¡¹ Sherry answered fearfully as she quietly peeked in the ice prison. ¡¸That¡¯s right. So, are you Meldia? What about the other two?¡¹ I looked at the brown haired woman and the blue haired woman again but Brunhilde opened her mouth instead. ¡¸The scout is Ataratte and the priest is Marina.¡¹ Is Brunhilde paralyzed or cold? Her lips were trembling while saying the name of the two. ¡¸sasasa It¡¯s cold. I can¡¯t move my body too!?¡¹ As I put the name of the two in my head, Ataratte yelled while trembling violently. She¡¯s still has a rebellious mouth even in this situation. I sat in a chair near me while negatively admiring her and looked at the four of them. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural since you are paralyzed in an ice prison?¡¹ ¡¸¡­is it a magic item? Still, it¡¯s a legendary class¡­¡¹ Marina is shivering but calmly asked me a question. I lightly shake my head and points at Io. ¡¸It¡¯s because of casting magic. Didn¡¯t you see?¡¹ When I said that, I¡¯ve turned my eyes to Meldia. ¡¸That¡¯s not possible. I can assert it from my knowledge and experience as a mage¡­ Even if the world¡¯s mightiest mage did the same thing, it would take a few minutes to cast these magic.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not saying that¡­ Yes that¡¯s right. Since I was interested in S rank adventurers from the beginning, it might be easier to understand if we perform an experiment.¡¹ ¡¸E-experiment¡­?¡¹ Meldia muttered in a small voice as if she felt a disturbing atmosphere from the words I just said. Please The meadow, about one kilometer away from Ramblas. We flew here with flight magic. Of course, the one¡¯s who used flying magic was us. ¡¸Impossible¡­ Flight magic without chant¡­there are also a lot of us¡­.¡¹ Meldia has been muttering something with a blue face ever since we arrived. I left her in the middle of her muttering and looked at Brunhilde. ¡¸By the way, this is an experiment. Can I ask of you to show me some of your good skills?¡¹ When I said that, the hesitant Brunhilde looked and Ataratte and Marina and nodded. ¡¸Wh-what do you want us to do? Why do I have to show you my secret moves?¡¹ Ataratte immediately reacted and rejected my proposal with Brunhilde. However, Marina put her hand in her belly and bowed lightly. ¡¸As for me¡­ I¡¯m in charge of recovery, buffs, and magic barrier¡­¡¹ Marina said such a thing with a modest attitude and started chanting. ¡¸Ah, hey! Marina!?¡¹ Ataratte seemed to be surprised that Marina would cooperate with us and raised her voice but Marina completely ignored her. Marina had been chanting for a while while Ataratte sulked. After Marina¡¯s chant came to an end, she raised her face to say the last words. ¡¸Lucent Fort!¡¹ When Marina yells, she was covered with white light like a curtain of light. In the white light that has formed a semicircle, Marina looks at me with sweat on her forehead. ¡¸How about this?¡¹ I nodded once at Marina and looked at Io. ¡¸What do you think?¡¹ ¡¸I do not know this magic. But because it is obviously of light attribute at first glance, I can copy it immediately. I want to test its strength after that.¡¹ Io said so and looked up at me. Her eyes are shining brightly because I set her to be a magic maniac. ¡¸Marina, is this magic against physical or magical damage? Is there other functions¡­. for example, recovery if one is inside the barrier or reflecting opponent¡¯s attack?¡¹ When I said that, Marina dropped her lethargic shoulder. ¡¸¡­No, it will break when it exceeds its limit as a defensive type barrier. I am ashamed of my insufficiency.¡¹ Brunhilde puts her hand on Marina¡¯s shoulder to console her. ¡¸The other party is a dragon knight-sama who is said to be an apostle of god. Perhaps even a hero¡¯s power is insufficient for him.¡¹ When Brunhilde said so, Ataratte grits her teeth. ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around! We are the strongest party! Meldia and Brunhilde are S rank! We won¡¯t be inferior even compared to a hero or an apostle!¡¹ Ataratte yelled at Brunhilde and looked at me. ¡¸If you want to complain, break this barrier! Something like that would be easy for a dragon knight-sama, right? If you¡¯re really a dragon knight.¡¹ ¡¸I never complained about it nor I did asked you to believe¡­ oh well.¡¹ I sigh to Ataratte¡¯s provocative attitude. I raised my hand and opened my mouth. ¡¸Magic box¡¹ I opened my magic box by casting it in a way that only me could hear and said the name of coupon sword. In the next moment, my beloved orichalcum sword appears in my hand. And I shook the sword in a casual manner. ¡¸¡­ What? ¡¹ That one swing. That one swing breaks the barrier Marina casted easily. Ataratte was stunned and Marina looked down in vexation. Brunhilde looked at the two of them with a slightly clouded expression. After looking at the state of the three of them, I removed my line of sight from them and turn my face to Meldia. Meldia¡¯s body trembled as she looked up at me. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s¡­really¡­? ¡¹ The frightened Meldia sunk down on the spot. And accumulates large tears in her eyes. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have no excuse, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry apostle-sama¡­ ¡¹ Meldia burst into tears as she cried loudly. Why does it looks like I¡¯m bullying a child? And this place is very close to Ramblas. ******************** Chapter 59 - Adventurers Enter the Castle Chapter 59 ¨C Adventurers Enter the Castle The S rank adventurer, golden demon eyes, didn¡¯t stop crying. Meldia is crying and around her are her friends who are prostrating with their heads down. And a tall man is looking down at the four of them. A magnificent sight. Don¡¯t do that. I have to put out a gentle personality in the city which will be part of my country. I must not be seen with this kind of circumstances. Well, it was me who took them out of Ramblas. And the result is this. I may need to come back to earth if they don¡¯t stop crying. Dragon Knight-sama was a brutal person making the S rank adventurers cry while prostrating on the ground! Such a rumor will flow without a doubt. ¡¸¡­Lagreat, excuse me but can you call the dragon for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ In my remark, Lagreat knitted his eyebrows. Hurry up, Lagreat. I decided to throw a more flashy rumor before the dangerous rumor spreads. ¡¸Tttthhhhhaaaaaattttttttttt is¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Awesome¡­ It¡¯s really a dragon¡­¡¹ ¡¸This world¡¯s¡­. dragon knight..¡¹ ¡¸U-uwa¡­ Dra-dragon knight-sama¡­dragon knight-sama¡­¡¹ The S rank adventurer¡¯s party was greatly upheavaled upon seeing Lagreat¡¯s dragon appearance. Is Sherry afraid of dragons? She¡¯s clinging on Io. Their sight is amusing. By the way, Sunny has been leaning on my back the whole time and did not move at all. While I was looking at everyone, Lagreat cried with a dissatisfied voice. Even though I¡¯m already familiar with it, Lagreat is really unhappy when he¡¯s in his dragon form. ¡¸Oh, can you see it? That¡¯s my castle.¡¹ When I said that, everyone looked at the Val Valhalla castle which is constructed at the back of Grado Village. ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s amazing ¡­ It¡¯s a silver castle¡­¡¹ The three who saw the castle for the first time got their eyes stolen by it as if their gaze were sewn. There, Brunhilde opened her mouth with proud expression. ¡¸It¡¯s really amazing. I mean, that stunning castle is made of mithril¡­¡¹ ¡¸Mithril!?¡¹ The three of them reacted to Brunhilde¡¯s words simultaneously. The three looked back at the castle again and stare at it as if to devour it. ¡¸Not just the wall, the interior decorations are made of mithril too.¡¹ When I added a supplementary explanation to Brunhilde¡¯s commentary, Ataratte and Marina were speechless and looked back at me. ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it¡­Mithril, which is also known as the metal of god, used as wall¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯ll never be rude again¡­¡¹ ¡¸It seems like we have wandered to a mythical world¡­¡¹ While the three, Marina, Ataratte, and Meldia, showed the surprise of their lives, Lagreat landed in front of the castle. I turned my face on Brunhilde and the three who were unmoving while looking up at the castle. ¡¸Brunhilde, stay in the castle today. Or do you have any urgent business?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. There is no problem. It¡¯s a great honor.¡¹ I nod to the words of Brunhilde who finally smiled a little. I stepped towards the castle. As we walked through the corridor, Meldia is leaking voice of admirations whenever she saw a door or a decoration. When we arrived at the throne room, Cartas and Rosa were standing there. ¡¸Welcome home, my liege!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹ I returned a greeting to Cartas and Rosa, who had lowered their heads. I climbed the stairs, sat on the throne, and looked back at Brunhilde¡¯s party. ¡¸Now, welcome to the Kingdom of Einherjar, adventurers. Again, I am Ren, the king of this country.¡¹ When I say so, Bruhnilde¡¯s party kneeled and bowed all together. I find it strange that they seem to have learnt courtesy splendidly as I looked at them. I opened my mouth while looking down at the four who are kneeling. By the way, Sherry is kneeling with them but let¡¯s leave her be. ¡¸You have not readily believe it but did you believe that I founded a country now?¡¹ When I I asked a bit of a spiteful question as I laughed, the four of them fearfully lowered their head deeper. ¡¸Hou¡­ Do this people doubted my liege?¡¹ ¡¸Fuu¡­?¡¹ Anger comes out in the lines of Cartas and Rosa. ¡¸Do not get angry. Apparently, there have been a number of fakes claiming to be Dragon Knights. They have made a mistake because of it.¡¹ When I said so, the two demons kept their anger in check while still having their stern look and looked at me. ¡¸However, they should have felt the aura just by looking at my liege.¡¹ ¡¸Truly.¡¹ The two of them said that while looking at me but thinking about it, Brunhilde¡¯s party seem to didn¡¯t notice anything. Because of that, the four who are kneeling further shrink themselves. I was a little sorry to see four of them like that and opened my mouth. ¡¸Brunhilde.¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes!¡¹ When I called Brunhilde¡¯s name, she replied while maintaining her posture. ¡¸Meldia.¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes!¡¹ ¡¸Ataratte, Marina¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ye-ye-yes!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ I made sure everyone replied, I nodded and opened my mouth at once. ¡¸Actually, this castle is not our home base. Our real base is in the depths of the forest of abyss.¡¹ When I said that, the four of them involuntarily raised their faces and looked at me. ¡¸Real base!?¡¹ ¡¸No way, the myth¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wa-wait a minute! Then, this castle¡­¡¹ Cartas who¡¯s standing next to me rang his nose as the four of them reacted simultaneously. ¡¸This castle is a temporary thing. It is needed when my liege decided to create a country. The real residence of my liege is far more splendid than this one!¡¹ Cartas said that and laughed loudly as he saw the four who were dumbfounded. In terms of facility, the original is surely luxurious but I think that this castle is very luxurious too. I felt that Brunhilde¡¯s party¡¯s expectations were growing too much because of Cartas. ¡¸¡­ Well, good. So, that¡¯s it. Why don¡¯t you try capturing the forest of abyss in your spare time?¡¹ ¡¸The forest of abyss!?¡¹ Brunhilde raised a voice of surprise to my proposal. I nodded to Brunhilde. ¡¸That¡¯s right. At this rate, there will be no hero to appear in our base. This is my unofficial request to the S rank adventurer party, Silver Wind.¡¹ I said those one word at a time. I looked at the four of them and opened my mouth with a smile. ¡¸Become the heroes who¡¯ll reach us.¡¹ When I say so, four people open and close their mouths as if they had forgotten how to breath while they opened their eyes wide. At the moment, Meldia got up vigorously, looked straight at me and nodded. ¡¸We-we¡¯ll surely reach it! The land of myth! ¡¹ The other three agreed in a panic to the words of the strongly determined Meldia. I nodded deeply to the four of them who looked at me in my eyes. Now, I made some good billboards. Brunhilde¡¯s party and Sherry went for a meal and a bath. I breathed out slowly while sitting on the throne at the time when my guild members were the only one¡¯s there. ¡¸My liege, was it good to reveal our base? ¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve gathered information about this world and it seems that there is no problem. ¡¹ I answered Cartas¡¯ question with a fearless smile. Then, Lagreat, who returned to his human figure, nodded. ¡¸My lord is right. It amazes me how he has been too careful until this time. I missed the days where we slaughtered enemies everyday. ¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say that Lagreat, I think boss should have just moved forward without thinking about us like always. ¡¹ I¡¯m not a dictator. ¡¸But it¡¯s almost impossible for those fellows. ¡¹ While I was dissatisfied with how my members see me, Sunny commented from the side. ¡¸That¡¯s right. The way I see it, I don¡¯t think they can even beat a lesser dragon. ¡¹ Io agreed with Sunny. I laughed and looked at my guild members. I put my weight on my right arm on the elbow rest and tilted my body. ¡¸S rank adventurers continue to challenge the forest of abyss where no one can advance. It¡¯s going to be a good rumor, isn¡¯t it? If adventurers like them changed their base to the country founded by the dragon knight¡­it will be a great way to gather people. After that, it would be enough for the adventurers to find armors as they advanced to the forest of abyss.¡¹ When I said that, my guild members raised a voice of admiration. ¡¸As expected of my liege! You¡¯re really vicious! ¡¹ ¡­Hnn? ******************** Chapter 60 - Morning of the 12th Day Chapter 60 ¨C Morning of the 12th Day The morning came. I greeted the morning with a painful waist and a lying body that is unable to move. I think that I have become the epitome of obscenity. I just finished a merciless eleven to one fight. Damn maid corps! I swore to my heart that I¡¯ll get revenge. And, because I do not want to say anything, I pretended to be asleep until the maid corps leaves. Ah. Who¡¯s the one who touched me before leaving? The architect Dignity showed his face in the throne room first thing in the morning. Dignity wriggles his body with a happy face and started to report to me in a manly voice. ¡¸Boss, the construction of the castle, the cobblestones stone pavement of the city, and the ramparts that surrounds the city has been completed?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? I haven¡¯t seen any rampart yesterday afternoon.¡¹ When I doubted Dignity¡¯s report, he boastfully nodded. ¡¸Before dinner, the exterior of the rampart was completed and after dinner, the interior was completed. Later, I¡¯ll talk to the villagers about building houses?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, you work fast. Then, start your today¡¯s work at noon. Build the houses for the Grado villagers from today¡¯s noon until tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll humbly comply?¡¹ After listening to Dignity, I read Eleanor¡¯s yesterday report about the inside and outside of the G.I.Jou. There was only one noteworthy point. It is the discovery of a middle dragon. When you think of the game¡¯s standard, a dragon starts looking like a dragon if it is middle class and above. Their size is also big. Their smallest size is around the 10 meter dragon form of Lagreat. The biggest is around 50 meters. It is no longer a living thing but a building. If you double it¡¯s size, wouldn¡¯t it be similar to the statue of liberty? TN: statue of liberty is around 93m. But surprisingly, many of the greater dragons are 15 to 20 meters. In an event movie, there was a huge dragon that was overwhelmed by a dragon half of its size. Just remembering it makes me quite excited. I want to believe that it is not just for the convenience of the creators of the game. Well, that dragon, although it is classified as a middle dragon, its attribute is the highest of the middle class. It is an earth dragon so it is an earth attribute dragon. TN: people die when they are killed The size is 30 meters. It is the maximum size of an earth dragon. The report briefly stated the the earth dragon was captured and tamed. Is it the master of the forest of abyss? I was thinking about such a thing while looking at the report vaguely. ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹ Eleanor asked me because I was anxiously looking at the report. ¡¸Hnn? Ah, I¡¯m curious about this dragon.¡¹ ¡¸It is an earth dragon. It seems to be able to hold conversation using human speech, do you want to meet it?¡¹ Eleanor said so while tilting her head? After I pass through Eleanor¡¯s report, I stand up from the throne. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I want to see it.¡¹ Under Eleanor¡¯s guidance, I go to see the captured earth dragon. I feel like I¡¯m going to a zoo. However, the Earth Dragon was sitting in the courtyard of G.I.Jou. ¡¸So, it¡¯s a safari park¡­¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor looked at me with a question mark on her head. Earth Dragon. It might be more appropriate to call it grim dragon. It has wings on its back but it can¡¯t fly well. However, its brown scales are shiny and the surface is smooth and beautiful. When I was observing the Earth Dragon, the Earth Dragon seemed to notice me and Eleanor. ¡¸¡­ I am the earth dragon which governs the forest of abyss, Ishmugard. At this moment on, I¡¯ll be serving Liza-sama. Please take care of me.¡¹ The earth dragon called Ishmugard lowered its head towards me on the spot. I thought that Ishmugard would have a more arrogant attitude but it seems to have a very commendable character. As I looked at Ishmugard, Ishmugard made a sound from its throat. It seems to be laughing. ¡¸I¡¯ve been the king of the forest for 1,000 years but I¡¯ve never experienced a complete defeat as Liza-sama did. I cannot show a shameful attitude like being cocky.¡¹ Ishmugard raised its face to say so. I consented and nodded. I looked at Ishmugard and opened my mouth. ¡¸I am Ren. I am the lord of this castle and the king of this country. Nice to meet you.¡¹ When I said so, Ishmugard opened his eyes wide. ¡¸What¡­In other words, you are the Liza-sama¡¯s master? Then please treat me as your servant.¡¹ When it said that, Ishmugard put its chin on the ground and looked at me. It seems to be prostrating but it¡¯s too big so I¡¯m still being looked down at. ¡¸This one will be your servant. I swear my eternal allegiance to master.¡¹ ¡¸Well, take it easy.¡¹ I replied to Ishmugard and had an idea about the earth dragon. If it¡¯s similar to the earth dragon in the game, it certainly can be defeated by Liza. However, even if Liza is the strongest monster tamer, her strength is only about in the middle rank in our guild. She¡¯s no match to a middle ranked guild member with combat type job. Thinking about it, I remembered a fundamental precondition. A patrol corps outside has 10 members. Then, in order to raise the probability of tame, she fought as a vanguard with buffs and magic casted on her from the rear as support. That way, she can even knocked down an earth dragon without difficulty. When I concluded so, I looked up at Ishmugard. ¡¸Ishmugard, you were governing this forest, weren¡¯t you? Is it alright for you to stay in this castle?¡¹ When I asked, Ishmugard raised its face a little. ¡¸There is no particular problem. I didn¡¯t manage anything at all. I¡¯m just living here comfortably.¡¹ ¡¸Living comfortably? Well, there¡¯s an abundance of food here.¡¹ When I said so, Ishmugard narrowed his eyes. ¡¸Dragons basically prefer a quiet space. In the depths of the forest, on top of a mountain, in a little remote island. The monsters in such places are sensitive to strength and will not come near us.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then, would you try living in a castle? I¡¯ll make a new castle for you to live in.¡¹ ¡¸Castle?¡¹ Ishmugard seemed to have a strong interest on the proposal that I made with it. It lifted its head that it unconsciously lowered. ¡¸Are you interested? Well, I¡¯ll make it as comfortable as it can.¡¹ When I said that, Ishmugard rounded its eyes and nodded. ¡¸Umu, we live in various places as kings. But only the King of the Holy Dragon, the king of our country, has a castle. It is said that the castle was built by the dwarves of about 3000 years ago.¡¹ Ishmugard¡¯s excited or maybe the tone it uttered is just strong. ¡¸Hmm, then we¡¯ll make you something that will not lose to that castle. How big is it?¡¹ When Ishmugard heard that, it gave a short growl. ¡¸¡­Size, size¡­ I don¡¯t really remember since I went out of the country when I was young. It is said the even the biggest dragon in the world can enter the castle.¡¹ ¡¸Assuming it¡¯s a grand dragon, about 50 meters? Then, should it be the same height as this castle? Should we narrow the width and depth a little?¡¹ When I say that, Eleanor, who was silent until now, approached me. ¡¸Master, it would be a problem if the height of a subordinate¡¯s castle is the same as the master¡¯s. So how about lowering the ground in front of G.I.Jou and build the castle there? ¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s interesting.¡¹ I smiled and nodded to Eleanor¡¯s idea. It might be good to make a slope with G.I.Jou at the top like the european cityscape facing the mediterranean sea. There is another building on the way so anyone who¡¯ll came from the outside must pass through the building on the bottom first. It seems to be the scenery suitable for the mythical land aimed at by adventurers around the world. However, the problem is that the location where G.I.Jou is located is not very high. It might be difficult to raise the ground since G.I.Jou have underground facilities. First of all, why don¡¯t I consult Dignity? When I made a conclusion in myself, I saw Ishmugard waiting for my words without moving an inch. It has eyes of expectations. ¡¸We¡¯ll work out the design of the castle first so wait for the time being.¡¹ ¡¸This one understood and is expecting it.¡¹ Ishmugard, who heard my words, lowered its head deeply again. ******************** Chapter 61 - Capital City Construction Chapter 61 ¨C Capital City Construction After the conversation with the Earth Dragon Ishmugard, I headed to Grado village. My escorts are the trio children from last time: dragonkin Lagreat, high elf Sunny, and fairy Io. Upon arriving at the Grado village, we searched for the village chief. ¡¸O-oh! Apostle-sama! The village is now surrounded by wall¡­ Is this apostle-sama¡¯s work?¡¹ When we met the village chief, he asked me about the walls that surrounds Grado village. I nod to the village chief¡¯s question to affirm it. ¡¸Ah, it was done pretty fast. I want to make everyone from the Grado village a place to live in so can you allow me to construct houses?¡¹ When he heard that, the village chief raised a voice in a hurry. ¡¸Wh-what are you saying! No one will complain on whatever apostle-sama wants to do! We¡¯ll also do our best¡­Eh? Houses for us?¡¹ The momentum of the village chief went out halfway due to confusion. The village chief made a kyoton face. I opened my mouth and laughed. ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll build several kinds of houses as trial next to present location of Grado village. Decide after seeing those.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, Haa¡­ Is it alright for you to build houses for us?¡¹ I returned the appropriate answer to the puzzled village chief then headed to Val Valhalla Castle. Cartas and Rosa were waiting at the throne room. ¡¸Oh, my liege! You have arrived early!¡¹ ¡¸Good morning, boss.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, good morning. We¡¯re going to construct the city this afternoon. Of course, not only Cartas and Rosa but Lagreat, Sunny, and Io must help too.¡¹ I said so after saying hello and looking at everyone in turn. Then, Cartas opened his mouth as a representative. ¡¸Help? What can we do?¡¹ ¡¸Create a layout of a house. Considering yesterday¡¯s pace, houses can be built immediately therefore, I want to arrange several houses to choose from. Now, you must create the layout before noon. By the way, I want five samples.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, Cartas and Rosa looked at me and nodded. ¡¸Rosa, paper!¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ When Cartas issued an order, Rosa disappeared on the spot as if she were a mist. ¡¸I¡¯ve never thought about a house layout before.¡¹ ¡¸House¡­fun. I will make a house by making a hole in a tree.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll make a house where I can practice magical research¡­¡¹ My escorts have different reactions but they have started thinking. That might be a good thing. As I thought so, I looked at everyone and smiled. Then. ¡¸No. Crappy. No. Not usable. No. Out of the question.¡¹ ¡¸Ah? Hey Dignity¡­ I thought about it seriously.¡¹ ¡¸My laboratory¡­¡¹ ¡¸A house built in a tree, make it Dignity.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, my ninja house¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, my samurai mansion¡­¡¹ Designs except mine were rejected superbly. Especially in the case of those three. Dignity shrugged his shoulders, sighed deeply, and shook his head to the right and left. ¡¸What kind of city are you going to build? I¡¯ll go with the two story house proposed by boss. However, Io¡¯s laboratory-house will be slightly remodeled as the layout of the adventurers guild. Another one is Cartas¡¯ samurai mansion, should I make it a guard station? The floating house of Lagreat is out of the question.¡¹ While watching those who are complaining about Dignity¡¯s decision, I looked at the three designs that were approved by Dignity. It is a common compact house. The first floor is a kitchen, a toilet, a shower room and a living room. The second floor has three rooms. The other two has similar patterns. These three floor plans plus the layouts Dignity thought of, a total of 10 types. Of course, all the floor plans dignity made were officially adopted with Dignity¡¯s authority. As for the exterior, I¡¯ll leave it to Dignity. All of us had lunch in the dining room together. Brunhilde, who stayed in the castle, appeared. ¡¸Ren-sama! Good morning.¡¹ Brunhilde¡¯s party who noticed me lined up in a row before me and lowered their heads. ¡¸Good morning. Did you sleep well?¡¹ When I asked, the four of them nodded many times. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing! The bed is really soft and fluffy!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, the pillow is also great!¡¹ ¡¸When I closed the door, it has become quiet that it surprised me!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Ren-sama¡­ Thank you very much for the wonderful bath too! My hair becomes glossy¡­¡¹ The four of them were so excited that they raised their voices all at once. I know. This is my castle. After a while, they have finally calmed down and had a meal with us. Brunhilde¡¯s party seem to go with the flow and also want to see the city construction. ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll also construct the adventurers guild.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Can you do that in this occasion?¡¹ A voice of doubt rises from Brunhilde but I responded by raising the edge of my mouth. ¡¸Look forward to it.¡¹ When I said that, the four of them had a sharp face and closed their mouths. After the meal, everyone, except Cartas and Rosa, stands in front of the bridge that connects the castle and Grado village. Not only the wall but the bridge and the waterway were made neatly. The stone paved main street that stretched out from the bridge was also made beautifully. Oh. Were they able to made this with just the production job guild members of this castle? ¡¸Amazing¡­ It is the work of god.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve seen it this morning, they really did this in a day¡­¡¹ Brunhilde¡¯s party were amazed and raised voices of admiration to the sight. How is it? Still can¡¯t believe it? I can¡¯t believe it either. I stepped forward thinking that and walked on the stone pavement. After advancing for a while, the actual scenery of the city can be seen. ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s start with the adventurers guild and decide on the size of the shops that will line up on the main street.¡¹ When I said that, Dignity wriggled his body. ¡¸Affirmative, boss. Then, let¡¯s make it near the entrance of the city as planned. On the other side of the street is the guard station?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I asked of you.¡¹ When I finished giving instructions, Dignity, who led the production job members, flew toward the entrance of the city. We left the dumbfounded Brunhilde¡¯s party behind. We walked along the stone pavement to the planned construction site. While walking, we were greeted by some Grado villagers. Brunhilde¡¯s party, who regained sanity, joined us behind. ¡¸E-everyone can use flight magic!¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, they flew with group flight magic.¡¹ ¡¸Gr-group!?¡¹ ¡¸Chantless!?¡¹ Ei, so noisy. Or rather, Meldia should not react with chantless. You can do it too. I walked to the entrance of the city while feeling a bit tired from the four noisy people. Then, there was one huge square box. Dignity noticed that I arrived. He opened his mouth while pointing at the box. ¡¸Boss? Should this size suffice?¡¹ I checked if after being asked by Dignity. This is as big as a two-story house. Is this one size bigger that the adventurers guild in Ramblas? ¡¸Hmm, I see. For now, lessen the space for eating and drinking. Making a public tavern or something next door will be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Understood. Then, I¡¯ll make it for the time being?¡¹ Dignity said so and headed for the box. ¡¸This is the adventurers guild¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It has a very strange design.¡¹ Brunhilde¡¯s party were muttering while looking at the box. The appearance of the box suddenly changes after Dignity moved to it. They were surprised when it turned to a splendid building. I think its appearance is based on gothic architecture? It has a majestic atmosphere characterized by its vertically long windows. It looks like a cathedral. ¡¸¡­No, it doesn¡¯t look like an adventurers guild.¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat tilted his head. ¡¸Really? I like it.¡¹ ¡¸I do not dislike it, but ¡­¡¹ Alongside with Brunhilde¡¯s party who solidified with their mouths open, I tilted my head looking at the adveturers guild cathedral. ******************** Chapter 62 - New Visitors Chapter 62 ¨C New Visitors Five hours has passed since we started the construction of the adventurers guild and houses for Grado villagers. When the evening came, everything has been completed, including the guard station. My guild members helped the the villagers move their belongings to their new residence. They burst into tears as soon as they were given permission to move. Brunhilde¡¯s party looked at the spectacle from the entrance of the city with a stunned expression. They were deeply impressed. ¡¸Hnn? Someone came?¡¹ The dragonkin Lagreat, who¡¯s behind me, reported. Looking at the other side of the huge gate at the entrance of the city, which had been opened as a passage for the villagers, there were some men that look like merchants that are absentmindedly looking at here. Everyone was dressed in a dull robe. Their luggage are in the horse drawn wagon. There are approximately 20 of them. That¡¯s quite a lot, is it a caravan? I approached the group that has a fuzzy face. ¡¸Welcome. Though it is not yet completed, this Grado village will be the capital city.¡¹ When I said that, the middle-aged man regained consciousness and looked at me. Though the robe he¡¯s wearing is a dirty brown robe, it seemed to be of high quality, his beard is shaved too. Perhaps he¡¯s a merchant with name. While I¡¯m judging him, the middle-aged man bowed and opened his mouth. ¡¸Thank you very much. We are the peddler group of the merchant guild. I am Kubido of the merchant guild.¡¹ The merchant who introduces himself politely as Kubido looked at me with a sharp eye and bowed again. While feeling the signs of being judged, I pasted a smile on my face and nodded. ¡¸Is that so? I am the king of this country Einherjar. I welcome you, merchants.¡¹ When I told him that, noise occurred from the men behind Kubido. There are three people who didn¡¯t show a big change in emotion. They are Kubido, who¡¯s in front of me, the beautiful woman in her mid twenties who is riding a horse, and the driver of the horse drawn carriage in his 30s with thin beard. When Kubido raised his face, a soft smile floated in his face. ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. No, even if you¡¯re wearing an adventurer like easy to move armor, his majesty can¡¯t hide his noble aura.¡¹ Kubido smiled after saying that. It¡¯s a very clever way to grab the hearts of my guild members. Since I was praised because of the appearance of the character I made, it didn¡¯t have impact on me. ¡¸Is that so? By the way, as you can see, the capital city is still under construction. I would hope to welcome you at the castle that I built in this city, how about it?¡¹ When I said that, voices were heard again from the back of Kubido. Well, it is understandable that people who usually comes to Grado village won¡¯t believe that a castle was made. In fact, it was made in three days. ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­ the highest honor. Perhaps we¡¯re the one¡¯s who had the honor of intruding there the first time?¡¹ Kubido says so as if gathering information like a spy. It is a new country. It¡¯s probably a normal question? However, I shook my head to deny it. ¡¸No, Brunhilde¡¯s party were our first guests.¡¹ When I said that, Kubido, together with the other merchants, raised a voice of surprise all together. ¡¸Wh-what¡­no, surely there is an S rank adventurer named Brunhilde. The leader of the party named Silver Wind¡­Oh? Is Oguma-dono with you?¡¹ Kubido saw Brunhilde and asked her. Brunhilde opens her mouth and looks at Kubido. ¡¸No, Oguma went to the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s capital to meet the king. Because we can¡¯t accept big quest without him, we came to the border city of Ramblas and heard about this country.¡¹ When Brunhilde said that, Kubido nodded twice and stroked his chin with his finger. ¡¸Is that so? I wanted to speak with Oguma-dono who was once called god of war¡­¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps you can meet him after a few days. We will move our base to this town so you can surely meet him if you stay here.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re moving your base here?¡¹ Kubido muttered so while raising one of his eyebrows in response to Brunhilde. Good. Brunhilde has leaked an information of great value to the merchants. In response to my guess, the eye color of the merchants behind Kubido changed. However, doubt springs before that. Who is that Oguma? Does that mean the Silver Wind is a five-person-party? When I was thinking about such a thing, Brunhilde looked back at me several times without answering Kubido¡¯s question. ¡¸What?¡¹ When she heard that, Brunhilde turned to me with a shy face. ¡¸Ano¡­ I¡¯ll pay for the cost, so could you make a house for us that will also serve as our base? The house of the Grado villagers are really nice¡­¡¹ Hou, have you become jealous? After all, my layout is wonderful. I was satisfied and nodded. I turned around at Dignity and gave instructions. ¡¸Dignity, make a house for these girls behind the adventurers guild.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, Boss? You guys, from the house you have seen today, which one do you like?¡¹ When Dignity asked so, Brunhilde¡¯s party looked at each other to discuss and turned around. ¡¸Ano, that one between the one story house and two story house¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you have good eyes, don¡¯t you? Leave it to me.¡¹ The choice made by the Brunhilde¡¯s party was a floor plan made by Dignity. I¡¯ll remember this. ¡¸O, Oh ¡­ what is that ¡­¡¹ Kubido, who seemed to not show much emotions, opened his eyes wide and raised a voice. There are no words that came out from the merchants behind him. After all, Brunhilde¡¯s party¡¯s house base was completed in 30 minutes. It is also furnished. Brunhilde¡¯s party were pleased and rushed into their newly completed house. ¡¸Holy molly¡­ that was a surprise.¡¹ Those are the only word of Kubido before he spit out a really deep breath. ¡¸¡­To us merchants, the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s state is precarious. Therefore, it was only at the stable empire of Galland or the head of economics Maeas.¡¹ When Kubido said that, he turned to me and opened his mouth. ¡¸But from now on, people will gather here in the country of Dragon Knight-sama, Einherjar. We, the merchant guild, would like to make one large base here.¡¹ Kubido said so and lowered his head. Then, the beauty from behind walks forward. She¡¯s a beautiful woman that has a glossy black hair as if it¡¯s wet. She might be the woman who was riding the horse until a while ago. ¡¸I am Vian of the merchant guild, nice to meet you. Normally, even if he¡¯s an executive, I should have scold Kubido-san from making remarks as making base without permission but I also agree with it. If you don¡¯t mind, I would asked for a bigger building than the adventurers guild.¡¹ The woman called Vian said so while making a flirty smile. Judging from the conversation, she seems to be in a position equal or higher than an executive. Well, she has a smile full of confidence, no, I think that¡¯s normal for a merchant. ¡¸Is it necessary to make it bigger that the adventurers guild?¡¹ When I replied with a bitter smile, Vian laughed as if just leaking a breath. ¡¸It¡¯s just a sense of rivalry.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not good. There are various restriction concerning the cityscape. Although there is no problem in making an underground warehouse.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that would be good.¡¹ I am talking with Vian but Kubido answered from the side. ¡¸Mou! Kubido, will you please don¡¯t get in my way? I¡¯m still talking with his majesty.¡¹ ¡¸But I was first¡­¡¹ Because it seems that Kubido and Vian had begun to have trouble for some reason, I cough to clear my throat to shut them up. ¡¸Either way, it will be for tomorrow. Anyway, I invite everyone of you to the castle for the time being. Come with me.¡¹ I said so and took everyone to the castle. The flock of merchants, who look up at the castle, are stunned. As expected. ¡¸Yo-Your Majesty,¡­.the the castle¡­there¡¯s no way¡­ Mit¡­¡¹ Kubido looked at my face while stammering. I nod slightly and open my mouth. ¡¸The walls are mithril, the window frames and some decorations are orichalcum.¡¹ The merchant¡¯s screams at my reply. ¡¸Mitrill. Wall¡­ I can buy a country with just one side¡­¡¹ While Kubido leaked those words, Vian gently came to me. ¡¸Your majesty¡­.have you find a way to process mithril¡­ no, did you create one?¡¹ Vian clings to my arm to confirm. I shrugged my shoulders and moved away from Vian. I quickly headed for the castle. ******************** Chapter 63 - Merchants’ Astonishment Chapter 63 ¨C Merchants¡¯ Astonishment Surprised by the appearance of the castle, the merchants showed astonished expression again as they entered the castle. To the various furnitures, no, everyone was astonished at the stunning decorations. ¡¸What a splendid elaborateness¡­Who made it?¡¹ No, those are designed by a famous electronics manufacturer. ¡¸This is a stunning statue¡­!? Th-this life size statue, by chance, is it made of mithril!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you have a vulgar taste? That can be modified as an armor.¡¹ ¡¸Na!? That simple¡­!?¡¹ We walked in the hallway chatting like that. We had a formal audience at the throne room then have dinner with everyone in the dining room. My subordinates are about 15 excluding some production members and maid troops. The merchants at the dining room are about 21 people including escorts and slaves. By the way, there are exactly 40 of us in the dining room because Brunhilde¡¯s party are participating too. ¡¸No, I was truly surprised. There is no such splendid castle in the east and west even in the ancient times. The foods are also delicious and I have never eaten something like this before. ¡¹ ¡¸If I have to add one more thing, there are only beautiful people here.¡¹ Vian added those words to the line of Kubido. Kubido accepts those words and smiles instinctively. ¡¸Hahaha! Certainly certainly. There are only beautiful one¡¯s here. At first, I thought His Majesty and everyone else were elves.¡¹ Kubido says so in good spirits and puts the distilled liquor into his mouth. The merchants occasionally talk to each other but they only talk about business. ¡¸Yo-Your Majesty! How did you make this liquor¡­¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty, I have never eaten a meat like this which overflows with taste¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yo-Your Majesty! There is no way that this candle holder is mi-mith¡­¡¹ It was so exhausting to answer all their questions. When I thought that I should concentrate on the meal, Vian opened her mouth as if she had waited for the right timing. ¡¸Everyone? His majesty cannot eat properly. Surely, you have never been to such a place. Normally, you should be a little more modest.¡¹ To the polite but poignant words of Vian, the pandemonium of merchants shuts down. ¡¸But as you say, it¡¯s a really good meal. Nee, Kubido-san?¡¹ When Vian says so, Kubid smiles lightly and nods. ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. We¡¯ll talk about business again tomorrow. Let¡¯s not be rude to this wonderful dish. No, it¡¯s really delicious.¡¹ The two of them smile and say so. They are really distinct compared to other merchants. I want this two to run the merchant guild in my country by all means. I kept eating while thinking about it in my head. It seems that there were commotions again on the big public bath and the outdoor bath that night. The male merchants were deeply moved by the size and the elegance of the public bath. In the outdoor bath, Vian, who took a bath with Brunhilde¡¯s party, was greatly excited to the equipment and the scenery. However, there is a problem. The problem occurred late at night when everyone has gone to bed. Thieves started to show up on my country. The slave of the peddler called Naidil, Taj. It is a boy who has black short hair, dark skin, dirty clothes, and a robe made by a cloth with sewn hole. Considering Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s standard, he can be categorized as a good treated slave. Those with slaves must guarantee housing, shelter and clothing to their slaves. They will be punished if they have done intolerable abuses to them. However, that is the basic rule and there are others who does not follow it. There are many peddlers like that who¡¯s wandering around different countries. The reason is that there are a lot of peddlers who come from Galland Empire and Maeas of the five major powers. Neither Maeas or Galland handle slaves very well. The corporal punishment for slavery is tolerated, and the meal and the bed are almost the minimum. Galland Empire, who already is accustomed to that culture, and the peddler born Maeas, make money from abusing slaves. Ironically, thanks to their active use of slaves, the two countries are always number one and two major economies even in the five major powers. And Naidil was a peddler from Galland Empire. Naidil went to Rembrandt Kingdom from the Galland Empire as a peddler. He heard the rumors of a dragon knight country in Ramblas and accompanied a peddler who used to go to Grado Village. Taj had always acted together with Naidil. When Naidil was taking a bath, Taj walked around the castle by himself and returned to the room of Naidil with a furniture place from the corridor. The furniture was an ornament made of mithril and it was discovered in the bag of Naidil without any scratch. In addition, Taj crime was noticed by Latte from the maid corps. Because it¡¯s still midnight, Taj was detained in the underground prison while being tied up. Naidil was carried to a private room and was being guarded. Because the arrest was made by Latte, an assassin of the maid corps, the incident ended without being noticed by other merchants and even by Brunhilde¡¯s party. This whole incident occurred in the middle of the night. And I was informed while I¡¯m in G.I.Jou. ******************** Chapter 64 - Morning of the 13th Day Chapter 64 ¨C Morning of the 13th Day The morning came. The light of the sun illuminates the view brightly. Dazzling white skin¡­ Rich chest and lovely big ears. ¡¸Ah, good morning, my lord.¡¹ While I¡¯m being stirred by various circumstances, the fox eared beauty, Soarer, wakes up and greeted me. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ When I said that, Soarer¡¯s cheeks blushed a little and smiled. And while I¡¯m fascinated by Soarer¡¯s smile, thin and supple fingers patted me from my shoulder to the chest from behind. ¡¸Master? Good morning.¡¹ Eleanor¡¯s melodious voice rubbed my ears with her greetings. I shuddered. While receiving the morning report, a report about last night¡¯s thief arrest is included. A slave named Taj seems to have taken a furniture. Incidentally, it seems that a man named Naidil was taken in custody as a reference person because the furniture was found in his bag. ¡¸So, this guy is the mastermind?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, the current criminal seems to be a boy named Taj.¡¹ Eleanor agreed to my mutter. When I ring my nose, I look over the merchants and slaves in the report. ¡¸I don¡¯t like it. The slaves I saw in Ramblas were not injured and were healthy. That¡¯s not the case with this boy Taj.¡¹ ¡¸What about the punishment?¡¹ Eleanor asked me, since I was irritated, I wasn¡¯t able to answer immediately. The dragon knight cannot do something like a reign of terror. Whatever I do to those merchants will spread to other countries. One furniture was taken but we were able to take it back in a day. If I execute him, people might think that I have a short temper and it will reduce the number of future citizen who¡¯ll live in my city. What kind of punishment would be good? ¡¸¡­ Oh, I came up with a good one.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor smiled with a beautiful expression. ¡¸So, what have you thought of?¡¹ The throne room of Val Valhalla castle. I¡¯m sitting on the throne while looking down at the kneeling merchant who thought that this is just a morning greeting. ¡¸Good morning. How¡¯s the time you spend in this castle?¡¹ ¡¸Good morning, Your majesty. It was like a dream. We are all very impressed with the wonderful treatment.¡¹ Kubido gently returned my greetings. I nodded like a true lord. I looked down at Kubido and sighed. ¡¸That¡¯s good. I¡¯m happy that everyone is satisfied. However, one of you seemed to have caused a problem last night.¡¹ ¡¸¡­That is, no way. Is it the peddler Naidil that accompanied us?¡¹ Kubido lost his expression and calmly asked a question to confirm. Well, calling all merchants on the throne room and finding out that someone¡¯s not there is surely suspicious. ¡¸To be exact, it is Naidil¡¯s slave, Taj. I detained the two of them to hear the whole story. Rosa, bring them here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Rosa, who was standing next to me with Cartas, disappeared on the spot when I gave her instructions. ¡¸Di-disappeared¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Time-space magic¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be a fool. There is no way someone can use time-space magic without chant¡­¡¹ The merchants were confused with Rosa¡¯s disappearance and murmured their own guesses. Actually, she just moved at high speed using a skill. Is that monstrous? Despite that, Vian and Kubido¡¯s eyes did not show any confusion and appeared that they were thinking about something. There is one more merchant that did not show any particular movement. The merchant is wearing a brown robe with black hair. I think that person was the carriage driver. ¡¸I brought them here, boss.¡¹ When I was observing the merchants, Rosa, who came back unnoticed, spoke from the back of the merchants. Rosa was carrying Naidil on her right shoulder and was carrying the boy, who¡¯s wearing a robe that looks like a rag, on her left hand. While the merchants were making noise from Rosa¡¯s sudden appearance, Rosa dropped Naidil on the floor. Naidil, who didn¡¯t understand what had happened, looked around with an open mouth. Before long, acknowledging that his peers were looking at him, Naidil gritted his teeth and looked up at me. ¡¸Yo-Your Majesty! I¡¯m innocent!¡¹ Naidil shouted as soon as he opened his mouth. The merchants who don¡¯t know what Naidil and Taj did knitted their eyebrows. Taj was also lowered to the floor during that time but he¡¯s just sitting idly and was watching the floor. Naidil shouts at Taj with all his might. ¡¸This lowly slave did everything! I am not involved!¡¹ While Naidil desperately claimed innocence, I tilted my head. ¡¸But your slave stole a furniture in my castle and put it on your bag. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s your order.¡¹ When I said that, the merchants who finally understand the whole situation glared at Naidil with a severe expression. A person, who is not even their friend and just accompanied them, stole something at the place that might be the best place for business from now on. All the merchants are looking Naidil with rage. Naidil glanced at Taj, whose expression does not change, with hostility. ¡¸Th-this fucking bastard! He tried to blame his sins on me by putting it in my bag without permission! Forgetting my kindness of giving him a place to sleep and food to eat! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹ Naidil openly exposed his passion and rebuked Taj. Taj on the other hand is just looking at the floor with a blank face. I am concerned about Taj who is in that state. I open my mouth to Taj. ¡¸Taj, though your master says so, is it correct?¡¹ When he heard that, Taj raised his face and looked at me. However, it seems that he¡¯s not really looking. Something is wrong. When I¡¯m thinking about such a thing while looking at Taj, Kubido opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Slavery magic. Naidil, let Taj¡¯s consciousness return to normal state.¡¹ Kubido said so while glaring at Naidil. Slavery magic¡­ for the first time I heard something I didn¡¯t know. There was no such magic in the game. It is a terrible magic that can hide someone¡¯s consciousness but how do you exercise that magic? I waited for Naidil¡¯s action with interest but Naidil shook his head while sweating from his forehead. ¡¸I, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not using slavery magic. I won¡¯t be able to return him to normal if I¡¯m not using it!¡¹ ¡¸¡­How thick faced. Anyone can tell just by looking at the boy. The slave owner is the contract owner so he can subject his slave to slavery magic, are you not the owner, Naidil-san?¡¹ Vian said that to Naidil, who¡¯s still feigning ignorance, in a cold voice. However, Naidil just waved his head. Kubido looked back at me and sighed with a difficult face. ¡¸This is troublesome. Slavery magic is a strong contract magic and there are various type of restraint given so the slave will not revolt. Looking at the boy, he has been subjected to a pretty grim consciousness restraint.¡¹ After Kubido said that, he spoke with Naidil again to persuade him to lift the restraint he used on Taj. Slavery magic. As far as I hear, it seems to be like a seal or paralysis that binds with the order of the other party. Is it something that is engraved like a tattoo? That is possible. ¡¸If it¡¯s a kind of abnormal condition there might be a way. Individual Panacea¡¹ When I casted that with Taj as the target, his body emitted a faint light. Everyone was speechless and stared at the sight of Taj emitting light green light. As soon as the light converged, Taj eyes seemed to be conscious. ¡¸¡­Ah, O, I¡­¡¹ Taj murmured in a blurry voice. He looked at me, the merchants, and Naidil lastly. Immediately afterwards, Taj did something like trying to grab Naidil. ¡¸Yo-you! Dra-dragon knight-sama¡­!¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know! He did it without permission! He wants to put the blame on me, what a shameless piece of sh*t!¡¹ When the Taj tried to say something, Naidil panicked and shouted loudly. Anyway, it seems that abnormal condition recovery magic is effective. Apparently, slavery magic is a contract magic that allows you to inflict abnormal state on someone anytime you want. The problem is that even if the condition is healed, there is a possibility of inflicting abnormal condition again and again if the contract remains. Now, I need to judge that fool. ******************** Chapter 65 - Ren Ren’s Gentle Judgement Chapter 65 ¨C Ren Ren¡¯s Gentle Judgement Naidil stutter to cover up his crime, Taj looked at him with eyes full of anger. The merchants are looking at the development in a distance. The stage is ready. ¡¸Naidil, shut up.¡¹ When I say so in a low voice, Naidil face twitch and becomes silent. I made sure that he was quiet before I open my mouth towards Taj. ¡¸Taj, what was ordered by Naidil?¡¹ When he heard that, Taj trembled and looked up at me. Taj kneeled on the spot and turned to me in a praying posture. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Dragon Knight-sama. I apologize for stealing from you and I don¡¯t mind dying as a result however, I can¡¯t bear it if Naidil is judged as innocent.¡¹ Taj appeals while trying to repress his anger. Naidil changed color due to Taj¡¯s words but he was restrained by Rosa beside him. ¡¸Naidil told me to peel off the mithril wall so I tried to find a splinter of the outside wall first but I was unable to find one. ¡¹ When the Taj said so, he lowered his head deeply that his forehead rubbed against the floor. ¡¸¡­Thus, I chose from the smallest furniture or vase in the corridor and took it. No, I¡¯m just making excuse when I said small. I¡¯m attracted to such a wonderful ornament to the point that I think my heart is attracted to it¡­¡¹ Taj oozes with feelings of regret that he looks like he will vomit blood. He rounded his back, wept, and pressed his forehead against the floor. You want that? That¡¯s the latest model of the gaming console which sold greatly in Japan. TN:Other world gamer confirmed. So, it is something instinctively exciting. I nodded in satisfaction and looked down at the crying Taj. ¡¸You have very good eyes. I can¡¯t use it anymore, but it was a great item. ¡¹ When I said that, the merchants were in an uproar. ¡¸No way, it¡¯s a myth-grade magic item?¡¹ ¡¸Anyone would try to steal it¡­¡¹ ¡¸They won¡¯t be able to avoid death penalty after all.¡¹ I heard such comments from merchants but I smiled as I looked at Taj. ¡¸Taj, what you did is unforgivable.¡¹ When I said that, Taj shook his shoulder and looked up. I am going to pass on judgement to Taj whose eyes are wet with tears and has a squeezing noise in his nose. ¡¸However, the stolen item was discovered within that day and in a place that¡¯s still inside the castle. Given that you¡¯re a slave, the principal offender is your master, Naidil. You¡¯re going to atone your involvement to the crime by working as a volunteer in this castle. I¡¯ll have you work from morning till evening. ¡¹ When I said that, some of the merchants were not satisfied that their face became stern. Taj, who was unable to move, rounded his eyes. I turned my eyes to Naidil and confirmed that he¡¯s still in the state of being restrained by Rosa. ¡¸Naidil¡¹Please When I called his name, Naidil¡¯s body trembled as he turned his eyes down. ¡¸Naidil is the principal offender in this theft scandal. However, as I said earlier, the thing you stole were found within that day and it was not taken out of the castle so I won¡¯t take your life.¡¹ When I said so, Kubido, who was calmly waiting for my judgement till then, inquired about the judgement unintentionally. ¡¸That¡¯s a very generous disposition but¡­¡¹ One merchant looked at me with strong eyes as Kubido murmured. That man is the carriage driver. The man quietly opened his mouth while looking up at me. ¡¸Excuse me, your Majesty, I would like to say one thing.¡¹ The merchant suddenly said such words so everyone looked at him. The merchant is looking at me through his eyes covered with his black hair without minding the gaze from his surroundings. ¡¸Hmm, before that, it would be disrespectful of you to not tell your name.¡¹ We haven¡¯t had a conversation at yesterday¡¯s dinner. When he heard that, the merchant nodded. ¡¸I came from the country of business Maeas, I am Finkle.¡¹ The merchant called the Finkle began to talk about the question again. ¡¸Your Majesty, I have been impressed by your hospitality that I want to stay in this place permanently.I have been and seen around various countries but no one can compete with this country¡¯s promising future.¡¹ There, Finkle stopped speaking and looked at Naidil. ¡¸However, although I have sympathy for that slave, his punishment cannot be called punishment. Moreover, you¡¯re trying to give warmth to the sneaky Naidil. I think the grace of His Majesty is precious but I¡¯m afraid that order will not be maintained without severe punishment.¡¹ When Finkle said so, Vian, who was watching over with an ambiguous face, butted in. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Merchants from around the world will be going in this country from now on as a merchant guild base will be established here. Your Majesty, I express this in fear. Naidil should be severely punished.¡¹ Vian looked at me as if trying to gauge me. I nodded, looked around the merchant¡¯s faces and opened my mouth. ¡¸Hmm, then let¡¯s cut off Naidil¡¯s limbs as punishment.¡¹ When I said so easily, the merchants held their breath and cramped their faces all together. Kubido opened his mouth while having cold sweat while Naidil turned pale. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ Your Majesty, that is certainly without a doubt a severe punishment but it seems a little too heavy¡­I think death penalty is better than that one¡­¡¹ When Kubido said that, Vian somehow manage to smile but with a complex face as she nods. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. It would be easier to say that the person who committed theft in the castle was executed. Keeping someone alive with his limbs cut off¡­ I think it will instill an unnecessary fear in the country.¡¹ When the two said so, the merchants behind nodded many times. I looked around at everyone, I lift the edge of my lips and opened my mouth. ¡¸Be relieved. I said to cut off his limbs not to live without his limbs. Cutting off limbs would be a good warning right?¡¹ Unable to comprehend the meaning of my words, the merchants fell silent. Looking at the situation, I turned my gaze to Rosa. Rosa nods and releases Naidil. ¡¸Ha ha Yo-Your Majesty! Pl-please forgive me! I¡­!¡¹ Naidil desperately appeal for forgiveness but I gently shook my head and spoke with Cartas who¡¯s standing next to me. ¡¸Cartas, do it.¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ To my brief words, Cartas replies and disappeared. The next moment, Cartas showed up behind Naidil. And behind him is the figure of Naidill whose limbs were cut off. Blood did not scatter more than I thought but the pool of blood spreads to the collapsed figure of Naidil. ¡¸U, Uaa¡­¡¹ Someone raised a groan to the horrible spectacle. Naidil, whose limbs were cut off from its base, was in a state of shock with his eyes all white. Now, judging from the amount of blood, Naidil will die soon. That won¡¯t matter but it will deviate from my plan. I looked at Sunny who I brought as escort and opened my mouth. ¡¸Sunny, attach his arms and legs.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, master.¡¹ Sunny approached him immediately after my instruction and casted healing magic. While both Sunny and Naidil are emitting strong white light, Naidil¡¯s severed arms and legs are rapidly attached. It¡¯s like a scene from a horror movie where the clay doll¡¯s arms and legs moved by itself. The merchants who were watching it were dumbfounded and hardened. Naidil, who has an empty expression, regained consciousness as his chopped off limbs were restored. Naidil checked his limbs briefly with a startled face for a while. ¡¸M-m-my arms are¡­!?¡¹ He checked his limbs with bad complexion but can¡¯t find a scar. ¡¸N-no way¡­ from that state¡­¡¹ ¡¸Th-this is stupid! To do such a thing¡­¡¹ At that point, the merchants began making commotion seeing what happened before them. Looking down at the pale-faced Naidil, I made my last threat with a low voice. ¡¸Naidil¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yesh!¡¹ ¡¸If you do something like that in the future I will burn it down to ashes at once.¡¹ When I said that, Naidil, who was unable to stand up, looked up at me. And, a liquid other than blood is mixed around him. I struck fear in Naidil as he trembles. I looked at Finkle and Kubido. ¡¸How about that? Is leaving him unscatched still too sweet?¡¹ When I asked, Kubido¡¯s face cramped and leaked a breath. ¡¸Y-yes¡­No, it¡¯s a splendid punishment that only His Majesty can do¡­¡¹ Kubido said so as he fake a smile at me. Did I scare them a little too much? I think that we were able to show our combat potential with this but people from other countries won¡¯t come here if I scare them too much. While I¡¯m thinking that, Finkle smiled and gave a big nod. ¡¸It is wonderful. I think you have balanced being warm hearted for not depriving one¡¯s life and giving severe punishment to defend law and order.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then, it¡¯s good.¡¹ I replied to Finkle who affirmed my judgement. Vian, who has an unusually blue face, is looking up at me. ¡¸Your Majesty¡­ Is His Majesty capable of reviving the dead¡­?¡¹ To Vian who asked me with strong feelings, I closed my mouth while laughing fearlessly. ******************** Chapter 66 - Merchants’ Concern? Chapter 66 ¨C Merchants¡¯ Concern? The merchants who saw my judgement were clearly more distant this morning. It is due to fear of an unknown being and expectation for that unknown existence. But for a shrewd race who thinks about profit like merchants, they are willing to disregard some risks depending on the expected profits. Their expectations about the country of the dragon knight, Einherjar, might be on a scale a little less than their lives. Mithril is supposed to be obtained by only few wealthy merchants or certain royalty. But the Val Valhalla castle uses mithril like hot water. That is sufficient enough to have a scent of business. In other words, it is necessary to help the merchants to stir things up. With such a thought in mind, I shared breakfast with the merchants. Though Taj, who has been judged to work in the castle is not with us, the guilty Naidil is sitting with us in the dining room. However, the merchants who came together with him has put some distance. ¡¸At the beginning, there were some unbelievable parts but seeing it first hand, there is no way to deny the truth.¡¹ ¡¸Truly. I never thought that I could meet god¡¯s apostle-sama in my life.¡¹ The conversations of the merchants were mostly about the dragon knight and the country. And the future outlook. ¡¸It seems that we are allowed to open an individual shop separate from the merchant guild.¡¹ ¡¸I want one on the main street near the main gate but it will soon be buried.¡¹ ¡¸His Majesty has mentioned the type of store.¡¹ ¡¸We cannot run the shop immediately unless we prepare products and secure personnel.¡¹ ¡¸The inn and cheap restaurants will be built as soon as people who want to run one comes.¡¹ The merchants are acting in an opposite way that yesterday¡¯s meal. Each of them are discussing business with each other. There are those who restraints someone even a little to have a slight advantage, there are those who asks for help because goods and manpower cannot be prepared at once, and there are those who are examining various things while talking in order for their business not to get out-muscled. I had a feeling that what I¡¯m seeing is the future development of my country¡¯s economy but I devolved by drinking alcohol. ¡¸Your Majesty¡¹ There, Finkle walked towards me with a serious face. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I reply, Finkle opens his mouth while looking at my guild members around me. ¡¸What will His Majesty do with his kingdom from now on? Would you please let me know if it is okay?¡¹ After Finkle said that, the other merchants had an atmosphere as if they never thought of that. ¡¸Finkle, who are you? What title do you have excluding the title of merchant?¡¹ When I asked for the thing that I¡¯m anxious at, Finkle knitted his eyebrows and fell silent. Finkle didn¡¯t open his mouth so I drank liquor leisurely but he still did not open his mouth. Does this mean that he cannot talk with his own discretion? Is a country involved? Or is it something that cannot be heard by the surrounding merchants? As I thought so, I opened my mouth to the silent Finkle. ¡¸If you have heard the rumors, you probably know that Earl Villiers is scheduled to come under my country along with the surrounding feudal lords.¡¹ When I say so, Finkle raised one of his eyebrows and groaned. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty, in the rumor, it is said that Earl Villiers gave his own territory to His Majesty and His Majesty received it. No matter what the fact is, the Rembrandt Kingdom will not be happy about it.¡¹ Finkle asked me while choosing his words. He glanced at the merchants who listened to our conversation. ¡¸Hmm, their impression is certainly not good. The Galland Empire¡¯s impression will not be good either. Now, both of those countries will now look at this country and probably throw a tantrum. What do you think, Kubido?¡¹ When I called his name, Kubido who¡¯s listening to our conversation so far put out a face that looks like he¡¯s in trouble and laugh. ¡¸No, I¡¯m only a merchant so the trends in the situation of various countries as such is¡­¡¹ Kubido avoided the declaration in a barefaced manner. That means he doesn¡¯t want to say it to me. ¡¸Well, the normal thing to do is to crush the emerging country.¡¹ When I said that, the merchants have suddenly fallen silent. I looked at the quiet merchants who had been talking with each other so far but everyone was secretly listening to our conversation. ¡¸Well, some people heard about the rumor of the dragon knight but, are they still willing to fight even with that situation?¡¹ When I muttered so in the quiet dining room, Vian put her hand on her mouth and bent her chest. ¡¸Well, Your Majesty¡­ The Galland Empire cannot be disregarded and even if they¡¯re weakened, the Rembrandt Kingdom is still very strong and confident. Though that strength and reliability will further highlight His Majesty¡¯s appeal¡­¡¹ After saying that, she narrowed her eyes slightly and opened her mouth. ¡¸ a big country is a big country. Is His Majesty prepared to face against two big countries when you decided to build a country¡­?¡¹ Vian said that while looking at me, Finkle agreed with her. ¡¸The territory of Earl Villiers is a form that is easy to defend but it is still vast. I heard that the soldiers are trained to a certain degree to protect the border so their skills are high. However, if two major powers attack from the north and east at the same time, they won¡¯t be enough to protect the territory and your territory will be cut down little by little.¡¹ Finkle said that in a way that he doesn¡¯t seem like a merchant. I drank water to quench my throat. I ate a mouthful of meat without worrying about everyone¡¯s attention. I shrugged my shoulder and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸The soldier will not move unless there is a request from my subordinates. But if the Galland Empire and Rembrandt Kingdom will advance their soldiers and tried to invade my territory.¡¹ I cut down my words, looked around at everyone, and opened my mouth again. ¡¸I will show them something called a ¡°mythical battle¡±.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 67 - The Empire and the Kingdom Begin to Move Chapter 67 ¨C The Empire and the Kingdom Begin to Move The Galland Empire¡¯s capital where the emperor lives. One of the five major powers, military power that¡¯s competes for second place, and economic power, it is the capital of the mighty Galland Empire. It is a fortress city covering a vast terrain with a high rampart. It is also an economic city with the streets overflowing with stalls and people. Rumors of the country of the dragon knight were already spreading even in that place. And, the invasion of the Rembrandt Kingdom by the Galland Empire Army and its failure are also recognized by people as a certain fact as it was coming from various information networks. At the heart of the capital city of Galland Empire is a gigantic castle. White and gray, the castle has a rugged appearance and has a straight brown brick external wall. Was it repeatedly remodeled and renovated? The left and right of the castle is asymmetrical. Even in the castle, the rumor of the Dragon Knight has crept in quietly. A mythological legendary hero became a reality. The story in the rumor is something ordinary people won¡¯t believe but it is about the army of their own country being destroyed. Thus, the rumor is certainly spreading in the castle but in extreme secrecy. A man of influence of the empire, who heard the rumor, is walking on the aisle with a face as if chewed something bitter. He is an elderly short man but has a muscular and thick body. The man was in black suit and is stroking back his gray hair. He is one of the minister who serve in the empire¡¯s capital. ¡¸Military affairs Minister!¡¹ ¡¸What, general?¡¹ The minister of military affairs looked back at the man who had run diagonally behind him and replied with the position of the man who approaches him. The middle-aged man, who was called general, walks with a stern face and stares at the minister. The man, who was called general, has a short black hair and is wearing a black military uniform. He was angry as he ran and lined up with the military affairs minister. Because the man who was called general was tall, the military affairs minister glares back at him by looking up. ¡¸Did you hear the rumor?¡¹ ¡¸I sure even a baby have already known.¡¹ The minister instantly replied to the general¡¯s question. The general gave out a short breath removing his gaze from the minister and looked ahead the passage. ¡¸¡­After all, we should have not used a newcomer from a mercenary group in such an important battle.¡¹ When the general murmur so in a small voice, the minister clicks his tongue and stares at the general. ¡¸Fool. His Majesty himself nominated them. Besides, we don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ll win even if you¡¯re in his shoes.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, hahahahaha¡¹ To the minister¡¯s line, the general began to laugh because of hearing something unbearable. ¡¸What¡¯s funny?¡¹ When the minister said that and looked at him with eyes full of anger, the general stopped his feet and his laugh. ¡¸The number of soldiers he took was about eighty thousand. On the other hand, the kingdom army has 50,000 at most. I heard that even with that difference of forces, they were annihilated in only a few days. That is the greatest defeat in military history that only a fool can accomplish.¡¹ When the general said so and laughed again, the minister paused and stopped. ¡¸The problem is the loss of a lot of soldiers. How can you rate it like that general? Besides, I heard rumors that the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s border military force was lead by a dragon knight.¡¹ When the minister said so, the general rang his nose. He has an expression of completely ridiculing the minister¡¯s word. ¡¸Stupid. The apostle of god leading braves founded a nation. As if anyone will believe such a dreamlike thing.¡¹ When the general said so, the minister stopped walking through the aisle and looked at the back of the general. The minister vomited a sigh. He turned his foot in the direction where the general turned and walked behind him. Ahead is the throne room. A gloomy double steel door. When the general knocked on the door, the door was opened by the soldiers inside. The general and the minister go through the door in a row. They walked on a carpet that is like a tiger¡¯s fur with white and black pattern with their leather shoes. There¡¯s only a two step stairs before the emperor¡¯s throne with high back rest ahead. On the throne, there was a man with obese body. He¡¯s probably around his late twenties. The man has rings with jewel on both hands and is wearing a red robe. His hair was gray, is divided in the middle and is combed to the left and right, and extends up to his cheeks. The man looked at the minister and the general with a sharp glance and turned his hand to the two. ¡¸Kneel¡¹ When the man said that word, the minister, the general, and the eight soldiers in the room knelt on the spot. The man on the throne, who confirmed their appearance, nodded lordly and opened his mouth. ¡¸Military affairs minister Karim and the guardian of the east, General Torga. It is about the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s invasion.¡¹ When the man said so, the two, Karim and Torga, reacted with a twitch and raised their faces. Look at the faces of the two, the man sighed and put his elbow on his leg. ¡¸This totally has become a headache. I lost enough soldiers to transfer stationed soldiers on the south west. Well, the actual soldier is thirty-thousand, and the rest is mercenaries and slaves.¡¹ The man smiled in a sarcastic manner after saying so. Then, the general called Torga looked up at the man with a sharp eye. ¡¸Your Imperial Majesty, Hakan-sama! I understand your anxiety. Let this Torga dispel Hakan-sama¡¯s anxiety! Please leave it to me by all means!¡¹ ¡¸General, you¡¯re being rude!¡¹ Military affairs minister Karim yelled at Torga¡¯s sudden plea. However, Emperor Hakan fearlessly smiles and shakes his head. ¡¸No, considering the dark clouds that are presently covering the empire, Hakan¡¯s temperament is truly reliable. Anyway, the chief magistrate of the Alda prefecture of the west reported absurd things like the invasion of the kingdom ended in one day with everyone being slaughtered¡­ Though the magistrate has already been executed, he said that the plan of leading the kingdom nobles by their nose has been successful.¡¹ TN: I checked the raw and he really said Hakan and not Torga. Author is probably confused. Veins floated in Torga¡¯s face upon hearing what Hakan said. Torga is beating the floor with his fist while his lips trembles in anger. ¡¸Fool! I can¡¯t believe we have been defeated even with the plan we have prepared carefully and being superior in number! That incompetent one probably lead the plan to that by being unable to utilize anything!¡¹ Hakan nodded deeply to Torga¡¯s barks. ¡¸What the general said might be the case. I appointed a leader of a mercenary team, which is famous for being undefeated, as a general but his record must have been a fluke. If you think about it, he must have only strike when he has the advantage of number or if they are in an advantageous position. It seems that he was not able to do that when he became a general. He was a coward who rely on siege even on a slightly disadvantageous war.¡¹ Hakan said so and shrugged his shoulder. Karim knit his eyebrow and opened his mouth. ¡¸Hakan-sama, I¡¯m saying this with fear but Leonid, the general of the west, was a valuable talented person. We should be wary that Leonid had suffered a crushing defeat¡­¡¹ ¡¸Military affairs minister! I know that the military minister has brought up that mercenary but it is necessary to ascertain reality accurately.¡¹ When Karim tried to give a frank advice, Torga interrupted and denied Karim¡¯s opinion. Karim quietly turned his eyes down and lowered his head looking at Hakan nodding in sync with it. The next day, Galland Empire begins to move its forces to conquer the country of the dragon knight, Einherjar. ¡¸Prime minister! Is Earl Villiers secession true? ¡¹ A low voice of a man echoed across the east gate of the kingdom¡¯s capital. In the castle gate there were more than 200 soldiers, two luxurious horse-drawn carriage, and an elderly man wearing a gorgeous robe standing in front of the horse-drawn carriage, uniformly lowering his head toward the outside of the city gate. There, a man in his thirties is riding a beautifully decorated horse. The man was a muscular man with wavy blond hair that extends up to his shoulder and is wearing a shiny white cloak. ¡¸Your Majesty, King Creivis. You must be tired from your long journey. ¡¹ The man called King Creivis was irritated in the elderly man¡¯s reply. He descended for the horse and looked at the elderly man. ¡¸Yuta, it is not the time for greetings! In the east, the war situation was finally brought to a stalemate. However, there is no meaning to that because the margrave territory, which is the point of defence on the west, has become independent! ¡¹ Creivis openly yelled at Yuta with anger, the elderly man called Yuta looked up at Creivis with fierce eyes. ¡¸What a silly question, Your Majesty. Up to now, the eastern empire has been taking over our territory because of Maeas working behind the scenes. If the west becomes brittle, the empire will take away the west with pleasure. Maeas will probably lend hand to the empire too because of the high chance of success. ¡¹ When Yuta responded, Creivis became more frustrated because of Yuta¡¯s buoyant attitude. ¡¸If you know that much, what have you been doing! ¡¹ When Creivis yells again, Yuta looks at him with blaming eyes. ¡¸Being hasty and being impatient are different things. Calm down first, Your Majesty. The enemy has been acting to scrape off Rembrandt Kingdom that has grown to the left and right until now. If that is the case, is it really correct to lead a large army and run straight to the west? ¡¹ When Yuta said that, Creivis gritted his teeth and and pulled back his chin. ¡¸¡­I got it, Yuta. Let¡¯s be calm and hurry. So, does this mean that Yuta is against the militarisation in the west? ¡¹ ¡¸No, Your Majesty. I said that there is a possibility.¡¹ ¡¸Ei! Which is which Yuta!¡¹ Creivis yelled at Yuta¡¯s vague words again. Yuta nodded and gave out a shallow breath. ¡¸It depends on how you receive the rumor of the Dragon Knight¡¯s country.¡¹ ¡¸Such a thing, isn¡¯t Earl Villiers behind that rumor!?¡¹ ¡¸Is Earl Villiers lying?¡¹ Even if the angry Creivis was not shaken, he asked Yuta to verify it. Creivis nods roughly and opens his mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s natural. Even if they become independent of Rembrandt Kingdom, with the current situation, they¡¯ll be devoured by the empire. Therefore, he use the name of the dragon knight. The story of the 80,000 troops of Galland Army being annihilated must also be a lie or dramatize.¡¹ When Creivis said so, Yuta tilts his head. ¡¸Well, indeed, it is possible that Earl Villiers fabricated that story since it was transmitted from the west. So, are you absolutely sure that everything was a lie?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean? Are you saying that a dragon knight really appeared?¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mean that much but I think that there is a high possibility that somewhere, a different power other than Galland Empire and Rembrandt Kingdom exists.¡¹ ¡¸Why?¡¹ Creivis, who became somewhat calm, asked about Yuta¡¯s speculation. Yuta looked at his eyes and slowly spoke to arrange the information in his head. ¡¸First, it¡¯s time. In order to make a lie like a dragon knight, it is necessary to fight of the army of the empire and annihilate them in a dramatic manner. If you¡¯re preparing for independence and the empire sends approximately 5,000 to 10,000 troops by chance, will you be able to annihilate them with little to no damage? It will be quite difficult. In addition, if the empire really wants to invade the kingdom, they will move at least 100,000 soldiers. If we¡¯re talking about the combat capability of the Galland Empire, it is possible.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s enough! All right, let¡¯s decide to act assuming the existence of the Dragon Knight first.¡¹ To Yuta¡¯s long speculation, Creivis shakes his head left and right. However, Yuta straighten his eyes and opens his mouth. ¡¸Your Majesty, I have not told you to admit the existence of the dragon knight. I also thought of the number of soldiers Earl Villiers could have. If the empire really invaded, that land should have already be a part of the empire.¡¹ ¡¸So what do you want to say? Is there a dragon knight?¡¹ When Creivis asked, Yuta shook his head. ¡¸My guess it that they hired mercenaries to rival the 100,000 troops of Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹ To the words that came from Yuta¡¯s mouth, Creivis froze and gave out a stupid voice. ******************** Chapter 68 - One Week from That…(Suddenly!?) Chapter 68 ¨C One Week from That¡­(Suddenly!?) The morning came. My sense of time has become somewhat different since I started my country-building. The morning of the 20th day came in in no time. It¡¯s so peaceful that the week passed in no time. Or is it just my imagination? Next to me is the beautiful Eleanor whose face if half covered by her blonde hair. She has a fair complexion. Looking at it closely, Sunny is sleeping between me and Eleanor as if she crawled into the bed. Her position is not good. Turning on the other side, the plump chest of Sedeia is in front of my eyes. Turning my eyes down a little, I can see Mira¡¯s black head. Her position is not good. I twisted my body again and looked at the ceiling. Okay, I can¡¯t move. Is this some sort of restriction technique? I had breakfast and head to Val Valhalla Castle and this time, I brought Eleanor besides my escorts. My escorts are Sunny, Sainos, and Sedeia. Since I brought Sainos and Sedeia, it is necessary to bring Dan¡¯s family. I have unusually brought a lot of people this time, the reason is simple. The capital city was quite completed, I just wanted to announce it to everyone. Although Dan¡¯s surprise when he saw the castle for the first time was interesting, seeing Eleanor, Dan, and Sherry¡¯s reaction upon seeing the city was amusing. That is expected. After all, the main street from the castle to the wall was buried with buildings. Looking at it from the castle, there is a government office issuing a family register to gather information on new residents. Hospital, guard station, inn, weapons shops, blacksmiths, restaurants, clothing stores and so on are also lined up. There is also a guard station in front of the main gate and opposite to it is the adventurers guild. By the way, the mage guild, alchemist guild, and church of healing mage are in the back street because they were late to apply. Recreational facilities are postponed because those who can play musical instruments has yet to come. A school building was also built. Of course, there is a daycare center and an orphanage next door. However, it should be said that it is unexpected or it is natural? The only migrant in this country are healthy people like peddlers, adventurers, and mercenaries. There are also times that I emancipate slaves who were poorly treated. Given these circumstances, neither the school nor the orphanage is in use. However, the city is already showing a lot of bustle. The residents of Grado village are working in things related to the country such as the government office. A considerable number of adventurers came from the Ramblas to the adventurers guild. The staffs were Miria and Ran, and the elf El Rand was inaugurated as the guild master. To this city where life has already been born, Eleanor shone her eyes, Dan and Sherry are looking around stunned as we walked through the city. ¡¸Wonderful! This is what master¡¯s country looks like!¡¹ Eleanor said that looking around the city with an ecstatic look. ¡¸Be quiet. Most people don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the ruler of this country. The city is still half full.¡¹ I said so while making a wry smile. I don¡¯t want everyone to make an extensive greeting to the king. However, the residents who had made the migrating procedure at the government office feel that they have become citizens of the country of the dragon knight. Most of them think that Cartas, who¡¯s taking a regular patrol as the lord of the castle, is the king. Although it would be the most comfortable if this were to continue, my guild members want to reiterate the declaration of the founding of the nation once Earl Villiers returns. Thinking about it now, it would be a little troublesome but I guess it should be good if I do it once and for all. I thought so and decided to switch. However, things going according to my desire seems to be rare. I thought so as I saw Earl Villiers walking from the castle gate towards here with his subordinate knights. We were on our way to the castle and are in front of the bridge connecting the city and the castle. It seems like a heaven-sent opportunity as if Earl Villiers was preparing and is aiming at this moment. No, he just returned from the kingdom¡¯s capital. He¡¯s quite well dressed and is marching with his knights. He yell with full of spirit as he moves towards me. Perhaps he really aimed for this moment. I¡¯ll ask Cartas later. While thinking of that, Earl Villiers stopped. While the inhabitants of the city are looking with curiosity, Earl Villiers and the lined up knights kneel on the spot. Looking at it closely, Baron Bowarei is in the front row of the knights. The earl raised his face while kneeling and greatly absorbed breath. ¡¸Dragon knight, Ren-sama! Rembrandt kingdom territory feudal lord, Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi! Have returned!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Thank you for your hard work.¡¹ He sure is back now. The earl lowers his head in an exaggerated manner and continues to speak. ¡¸From this moment, the frontier territory I managed has become independent of the Rembrandt Kingdom which I will present to his majesty¡¯s country!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I understand. Then, Earl Villiers who has defended that territory up to now will be more prosperous in the future. Earl Villiers will be the minister of the right of my country, Einherjar. As my right hand, I will depend on you from now on.¡¹ When I said that, Earl Villiers stopped his movement for a moment but soon opened his mouth again. ¡¸¡­I am grateful! I¡¯ll serve as minister of the right from now on and pledge with my body and soul to raise the country of the dragon knight Ren-sama, Einherjar, to the top of the world!¡¹ Immediately after Villiers cry, the knights raised their faces and cheered. As if usurped by it, the residents who gathered and are watching started to applause. Meanwhile, Villiers was looking at me with a delicate face. This would finalize, though verbal, our agreement of making him number 2. ¡¸That¡¯s why I intend to develop our country Einherjar as a king. Will everybody help me?¡¹ Evening that day, I suddenly gathered my guild members and said that again. That moment, the greatest cheers happened in G.I.Jou. I was relieved a little. Hearing the roars as if angered, I rest my body to the throne. Now, not only the capital city but also the frontier territory. I¡¯ll be busy. ******************** Chapter 69 - Peddler’s Information Chapter 69 ¨C Peddler¡¯s Information A few days from the absurd drama that Villiers took. ¡¸Dra-dragon knight-sama! Good morning!¡¹ ¡¸Dragon Knight-sama, if you¡¯re fine with it, please dine here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is Dragon Knight-sama married?¡¹ Whenever I walk through the city, several voices call out to me. Won¡¯t this make my city building slow? I return the residents¡¯ greetings and come to the adventurers guild. ¡¸Re-Ren-san!¡¹ ¡¸Miria! It¡¯s His Majesty!¡¹ The receptionist Miria and Ran noticed me first and raised a voice. Because of that, all the gazes in the building are focused on me. But I, who was gradually getting used to it, has ignored it and headed for the reception. ¡¸Good morning. Anything happened?¡¹ After hearing that, Miria shakes her head happily. ¡¸No, it¡¯s peaceful! Because the city is guarded by such guards, there are no thievery incident and even brawls doesn¡¯t occur either. By the way, have you heard the rumor?¡¹ ¡¸Rumor?¡¹ When I drew my face to Miria¡¯s, she nodded while her face turned red. ¡¸Yes. I heard it a while ago. A peddler from the Galland Empire told me about some disturbing movements in the empire¡­¡¹ When Miria said that, Run, who¡¯s standing next to her, nodded with a serious face. ¡¸I think the merchant is still in the Merchant Guild.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, hey, Ran!¡¹ Miria raised a voice of criticism. It seems that she¡¯s dissatisfied that Ran was the one who said the information. ¡¸Thank you. Let¡¯s go.¡¹ I was curious about the information. I thanked the two gently for their trouble and left the adventurers guild. Time has not passed yet but, has the Galland Empire already started organizing their invasion troops? I tilted my head and went to the merchant guild. ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t that His Majesty? Is something matter?¡¹ Upon entering the merchant guild, Vian, the merchant guild executive who was in front of the reception, found me and smiled. I approached Vian and opened my mouth while looking around to check if there was a merchant I haven¡¯t met yet. ¡¸I heard that the Galland Empire is showing suspicious movement ¡­¡¹ When I said that, Vian rounded her eyes and looked up at me. ¡¸Well, Your Majesty¡­ Your ears are quick to hear. The merchant who brought in that information has showed his face here a little while ago.¡¹ ¡¸Is he here?¡¹ ¡¸He borrowed a small meeting room with his peddler friends for business negotiations.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Thank you.¡¹ After thanking Vian, I headed to the small conference room I made on the second floor of the merchant guild. ¡¸Are you coming with me?¡¹ When I climbed the stairs going upstairs, Vian came behind my escort for some reason. ¡¸Can¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s up to the other party to decide.¡¹ After my ambiguously vague consent, Vian smiled and continued to accompany us. Well, we might be able to hear information and ideas from another perspective with Vian. While thinking that, we arrived in front of the small conference room. By the way, this is the first room on the second floor. The door on the left is the small conference room and the door on the opposite side is the large conference room. When I silently knocked on the door of the small conference room, the door opened from the inside after a while. It was a face I didn¡¯t know. ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹ It was a thin man with sunken eyes. The thin man asked me so. ¡¸I am the king of this country, can I speak with you for a bit?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, King¡­Dragon Knight¡­sama¡­?¡¹ I thought that it must be quicker than introducing myself as Ren. It seems that they heard my voice, voices echoed in the small conference room. ¡¸Please come in.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, pl-please!¡¹ There was a voice urging me to enter and the fuzzy thin man invites me in a hurry. There were three merchant looking men inside and the merchant in the middle, Finkle. ¡¸Welcome. Does His Majesty has business with me personally coming here?¡¹ When I, my escorts, and Vian entered the room, Finkle has asked me with a sharp eye. I opened my mouth to Finkle after confirming that the thin man, who didn¡¯t move from the door, closed the door. ¡¸Well, I just heard a strange rumor that apparently, there are suspicious movements in Galland Empire. Do you know about it, Finkle?¡¹ When he heard that, Finkle widened his eyes. ¡¸How did you know about it? What kind of information network does His Majesty have¡­.? Even I just heard it right now¡­¡¹ ¡¸By chance, is it from the man on the front door?¡¹ When I said that, Finkle, who had an amazed face, nodded. ¡¸Yes, it is. He is from Maeas like me but he seems to have come here after trading in Galland Empire. During that time, it seems that there is a sense of inconguity in the movement of goods.¡¹ ¡¸Movement of goods. Do you think it is some sort of preparation for war?¡¹ When I confirm it, Finkle nodded with a complicated look. ¡¸Then, where did the Galland Empire carried their provisions? If there is a large amount it will always leave a trace.¡¹ When I asked, Finkle showed a hesitate gesture. He pulled in his jaw and opened his mouth. Is it a disadvantageous for me, or ¡­. ¡¸Are they going here in great quantity that cannot be dealt with? Or are they going to attack from multiple places simultaneously?¡­ Or Earl Villiers, no, was there a collaborator from the nobles under Minister Villiers?¡¹ When I told him that, Finkle blew a shallow sigh and nodded. ¡¸It¡¯s only a rumor among the merchants of Galland Empire at the moment. However, it seems that the Galland Empire collects food and slaves in five cities and hires mercenaries. They are in Alda prefecture which is in contract with the border of His Majesty¡¯s country and the central north part of the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ After saying that, Finkle stroked his chin with his finger and turned his gaze downward. ¡¸Surely, there is no way that they¡¯ll be sending soldier to both His Majesty¡¯s country and the Rembrandt Kingdom. The least possible thing they¡¯d do is to keep one in check while invading the other, right?¡¹ When Finkle said so, Vian, who¡¯s behind me, opened her mouth. ¡¸Wa-wait a minute. You¡¯re not a big merchant with a store in Empire or the Kingdom, but just a peddler, right? Even if you have a lot of peddlers friends, how did get information about multiple cities?¡¹ Vian stared at Finkle with suspicion. Finkle bitterly smiles at Vian¡¯s gaze and spread his hands and raised his face. ¡¸I am a mere peddler. However, I¡¯m a peddler from the major economic power Maeas. Maeas has the largest number of peddlers in the five major powers and also has its own flow of logistics. I believe that we are number 1 in the five major powers in terms of information gathering.¡¹ When Finkle defended, Vian tilted her head and folded her arms. ¡¸Our merchant guild is also a huge organization with an information network that connects across countries. However, the only information we have gathered is the mercenary gathering in Alda and Emres.¡¹ When Vian said that, Finkle nodded in a vague way and took off his gaze from Vian. ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s a fascinating story. Vian, is it not a good time to take your time now?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? M-me? I-I don¡¯t have anything scheduled at lunch. Hi-His Majesty can take my time until tonight¡­ No, there is no problem if I go back in the morning¡­¡¹ When I asked Vian¡¯s schedule for today, Vian tried to hide her cheeks with her while twisting her body. ¡¸Is that so? Finkle, if you don¡¯t have a plan, accompany me.¡¹ I got a brief answer back to Vian and this time I asked Finkle. ¡¸¡­¡­ I will accompany you.¡¹ Finkle has a slightly dark expression but it soon vanished. He replied and bowed. ¡¸Eh? Finkle too?¡¹ Vian looked at me and Finkle alternately with a face like a pigeon with a pea but I let her be. I won¡¯t likely to invite you for a date with the current flow of events. ******************** Chapter 70 - Astonishment of Vian and Finkle Chapter 70 ¨C Astonishment of Vian and Finkle I got the information from Finkle and I decided to move quickly for confirmation. It is not as the same level as modern Earth but I have an advantage over other countries. That is checking things from the sky. ¡¸Hie, hiiiyaaa¡­.hiiiiiyaaaaaa!¡¹ ¡¸No-no way. I-it¡¯s really a dragon¡­!¡¹ Vian is screaming noisily while clinging to me. Finkle is looking at the scenery on the sky while muttering something with a stunned face. The escorts that will accompany me are Sedeia and Rosa for scouting. We are flying at a high altitude riding Lagreat in dragon form. In order to reduce the fear of the two civilian, I brought the two S-rank adventurers from Silver Wind party, Brunhilde and Meldia. Brunhilde is looking around while fidgeting while Meldia was clinging on the back of dragon form Lagreat while shedding tears for some reason. ¡¸Oi, Brunhilde. Is Meldia afraid of high places? Vian seems to be scared too.¡¹ When I inquired to Brunhilde, she looked down on Meldia whose cheeks are on the back of Lagreat while crying. She gave off a wry smile. ¡¸No, Meldia is just overwhelmed. She is a noble¡¯s daughter and became an adventurer because she admired the legend of the dragon knight¡­.¡¹ I see. In other words, she¡¯s crying because what she¡¯s longing for is fulfilled? So that is the reason why she¡¯s hostile from the beginning. She can¡¯t forgive a dragon knight impostor because she admires the dragon knight. ¡¸Well, good. So, how many major cities of Galland Empire are around this area?¡¹ When I asked, Brunhilde twisted her head and looked down on the ground. ¡¸Two in Alda, four in Emres, hmmm¡­ I only know that much¡­¡¹ Brunhilde said that and looked at Vian. Vian is clinging at me while shivering and is giving off a rattling sound. ¡¸¡­Finkle.¡¹ When I called his name, Finkle got startled and looked back at me. ¡¸Wh-what is it?¡¹ Finkle said so in a trembling voice. ¡¸How many cities in Alda and Emres are gathering soldiers?¡¹ ¡¸Alda has three big cities in contact with His Majesty¡¯s country. Emres has four fortress city for the purpose of glaring Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ ¡¸Which are the five cities in Alda and Emres are gathering foods and soldiers?¡¹ ¡¸Three cities in Alda and two cities in Emres.¡¹ Finkle answered my question without hesitation. He answered in a clear tone as if he¡¯s speaking the fact and not just a rumor. I looked at Sedeia and Rosa who are sitting next to me. ¡¸Sedeia, Rosa, let me know if you see a big city on the ground.¡¹ When I say that, Sedeia immediately points to the ground. ¡¸Leader, there¡¯s a big city diagonally in front of us. It¡¯s like a fortress city.¡¹ When Sedeia reported so, Rosa looked at the ground immediately with a frustrated face. ¡¸There is no fortress city in the immediate vicinity of Alda¡­¡¹ Finkle who had heard the report of Sedeia said so but unfortunately our speed is different. Although not much time has passed, flying on Lagreat will get you to your destination faster than you think. ¡¸Do you want us to descend a little bit? Even if we lower our altitude a little more, we will not be noticed.¡¹ ¡¸No one will ever think of being scouted from such height.¡¹ Finkle murmured something as if tired to my words. ¡¸Boss, I also found a city over there. I felt something big there.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s only your imagination, Rosa.¡¹ When I was looking at the direction pointed by Sedeia, Rosa reported the discovery of a new city as if competing with Sedeia. ¡¸A fortress city?¡¹ ¡¸No, that is¡­ it looks like a city with two tall towers.¡¹ ¡¸The City of Topal!? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ Hearing the characteristics of the city from Rosa, Finkle unusually roared. ¡¸Is it a city that gathers soldiers?¡¹ When I asked, Finkle nods and turned his face to the direction Rosa reported. ¡¸It is a city between two major fortress cities. Those two cities are being supplied by Topal with food and slaves.¡¹ After saying that, Finkle was surprised upon seeing the city. ¡¸It¡¯s really Topal¡­ It takes two weeks in a carriage¡­ in a few hours.¡¹ ¡¸You probably need to cross mountains in a carriage. That kind of thing will not matter with this kind of travel.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle took a deep breath and sat back. And look up to the blue sky. ¡¸¡­Thank you for today. I learned a lot. I was able to realize the fact that I should not get in trouble with the country of the dragon knight.¡¹ Finkle said so and looked at me with a bitter smile. Somehow, it felt like something fell from his face and he looks refreshed now. ¡¸That¡¯s good. Would you report that back to Maeas?¡¹ ¡¸¡­No¡­ I¡¯ll just boast to my fellow peddlers that I was able to ride a dragon.¡¹ Finkle returned a suitable reply to my question and laughed. ¡¸Boss, it seems to be a hit.¡¹ Was she listening to my conversation with Finkle? Rosa¡¯s timing to interrupt our conversation is good. Looking at it, the vicinity of Topal as a large number of different color of tents. ¡¸Mercenaries?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re wearing various kind of equipments and they don¡¯t look like a knight order.¡¹ When said Sedeia and I said so, Brunhilde came to our side and looked at the ground. ¡¸¡­They are the red monkey mercenary group¡­ and also the dragon fangs. Their flags looks like those.¡¹ ¡¸Red Monkey and Dragon Fang? Their names have no tension. What kind of mercenaries are they?¡¹ ¡¸Red monkey are a large group of mercenaries with many slaves. It is a famous mercenary group that maintains their number to 1,000 at all times. Dragon Fang is a group of former adventurers of a few elite conversely. They are about 50 people and many of them are ranked B. They also often appear in battlefields.¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to stay as adventurers?¡¹ When I said that, Brunhilde frowned. ¡¸Most of them are the adventurers who were expelled for committing crimes. Now, rather than fighting monsters, it seems that they want to fight against humans.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ I replied to the words of Brunhilde and looked down at the mercenary group again. If they¡¯re still gathering, how many more soldiers will gather here? ¡¸Let¡¯s return for the time being. Finkle, tell us the road where the Galland Empire¡¯s force would likely come from. Let¡¯s take a look at it at the way back. ¡¹ I said so and looked around. If there are many roads crossing the mountain, there will be no problem even if we were attacked from three places at the same time. It would be easy for my subordinates to annihilate them if they took the mountain path. However, there is something to worry about. The mountain paths are part of the empire¡¯s territory. In other words, it might give the impression of invading Galland Empire. They might use it as a defense from other countries. It is a troublesome place. ******************** Chapter 71 - Temperature Difference Chapter 71 ¨C Temperature Difference West part of Alda of Galland Empire. The largest fortress city in Alda prefecture which is located near it¡¯s center, Janeru. It is a rugged city surrounded by 20 meters thick and 40 meters high walls. Because of its robustness, it has never been conquered before. In the north part of the city, General Torga of Galland Empire is in a cube shaped castle. The office of the lord is located on the top floor of the castle. He sat down on the most splendidly made sofa. ¡¸Now, how many?¡¹ Tolga asked so in an extremely vague way. Then, the short man who sits on the sofa if front of Torga answered. ¡¸Yes. We have gathered as much as 10,000 troops in three cities. There are 3,000 soldiers, 5,000 mercenaries, and 2,000 slaves.¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm¡­ How long until we get 100,000?¡¹ ¡¸If it goes as planned, in two weeks. The Rembrandt Kingdom will take a few days too.¡¹ When the man said that, Torga spewed a long sigh. ¡¸I told you to hurry as much as possible. It¡¯s still too slow. It won¡¯t be amusing if we were attacked in reverse.¡¹ To Torga¡¯s words, the shorty rubbed his nose with his fingers and laughed as if troubled. ¡¸Torga-sama. This is already an exceptional speed. We dispatched a number temporary troops on the western part of the Rembrandt Kingdom after the failed invasion. In addition, we were able to summon reserve corps immediately because it was already requested by the former chief magistrate Turan.¡¹ When a short man said so, Torga hits the elbow rest of the sofa strongly with his right hand. By that alone, the elbow rest to the leg part of the sofa was damaged. The shorter man shrugs his neck to the sound of destruction and atrophy. ¡¸The frame is made of steel¡­.¡¹ Seeing the man looked at his right arm as if he saw something unbelievable, Torga gave off a fearless smile. ¡¸I know that as well. What I want to say is that you should do something to gather soldiers faster. Why can¡¯t you figure that much? Is your head just a decoration? Should I try to replace it?¡¹ ¡¸Hie!¡¹ When Torga said that and stretched his right hand to the man¡¯s head, the man leaned his body to the back and rolled down the sofa. ¡¸Gather up soldiers faster!¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes!¡¹ Torga looked at the back of the escaping man he shouted at. After the door closed, he spewed a long sigh again in the office where no one else is around. ¡¸That¡¯s a useless subordinate. Isn¡¯t there any excellent subordinate suitable for my intellect?¡¹ As Torga muttered, he lifted his back from the broken sofa and approached the window. From the window, he could see the view of this city. ¡¸¡­Hnn? What is that?¡¹ Torga said that while chasing the black shadow in the distant sky. ¡¸Is it a bird? It¡¯s too fast to be a bird. The only monster that can fly that fast is¡­¡¹ Torga muttered such a thing while being fascinated by the black shadow. He looked at the black shadow until it climbed further in the sky. ¡¸Dragon¡­ or a dragon knight? That sh*t didn¡¯t descend. If a person who plays such a ploy is an enemy, I¡¯ll crush his head.¡¹ Torga turned his back from the window and laughed while saying so. From the Kingdom¡¯s capital, the western city of Ramblas is about one or two weeks travel with a carriage. A two-horse luxurious carriage ran along the highway. Around the luxurious carriage are a great number of knights riding horses. The knights are lined up and are wearing beautiful white armor. It would take a considerable degree of practice in order to retain formation despite of riding horses at a considerable speed. In the carriage that is protected by the knights are the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s King Creivis and Prime Minister Yuta. And one more person. A gray-haired man who seems to be approaching the later half of forties is sitting next to Yuta. The man is wearing a red robe over his shiny armor made of a dull metal and has a straight sword on his waist. ¡¸Your Majesty, why am I¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re annoying, shut up. I have thought about it a number of times but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ Yuta glared at Creivis with a dissatisfied face. Creivis crossed his arm and complained again. Yuta sighs and waves his head left and right. ¡¸Your Majesty¡­there is neither you nor me in the capital¡­the two of us leaving the capital together¡­¡¹ ¡¸Noisy, shut up. Oguma, tell him too.¡¹ When Yuta began complaining, Creivis asked for help from the gray haired man sitting next to Yuta. A man named Oguma looked back at Creivis with a somewhat drooping eyes and opened his mouth quietly. ¡¸Your Majesty, you should be a little more calm.¡¹ When Oguma said so, Creivis ringed his nose and crossed his legs. ¡¸You¡¯re not my ally? Annoying.¡¹ After Creivis cursed alone, Yuta opened his mouth with a wrinkled forehead. ¡¸I just told you that the silver wind may be cooperating with Earl Villiers.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ When Creivis uninterestedly replied to Yuta, Oguma opened his mouth this time. ¡¸At that time, I thought that the possibility is low but they said something in a letter.¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ Oguma said so with a depressed face. Because of that, Creivis¡¯ wrinkled his forehead deeper. ¡¸Just like what Oguma said, Silver Wind is equivalent to tens of thousands of enemies¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸If by chance that there are adventurers higher than A rank gathered in Ramblas¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know.¡¹ ¡¸If you know then¡­¡¹ ¡¸Annoying, shut up.¡¹ ¡¸Also, the letter.¡¹ ¡¸Eeii, annoying! Who brought the two of you?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s His Majesty¡¹ ¡¹ The group with a carriage carrying the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s King , Prime Minister and a fierce adventurer ran through a journey from the kingdom¡¯s capital to Ramblas in only 5 days. But then they arrived at Ramblas, the three of them came down from the carriage with a dumbfounded face. ******************** Chapter 72 - A King’s Raid Chapter 72 ¨C A King¡¯s Raid In preparation for the invasion of the Galland Empire, I regularly went out for reconnaissance with a team of scouts like one¡¯s with Sedeia and Rosa. Of course, we also went to the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s side to scout. Since we¡¯re scouting with mages who can use flight magic, it is possible to receive reconnaissance report from long distance everyday. And that day came. I know that I¡¯m making a reproachful face. I looked at Rosa who¡¯s kneeling on one knee beneath the stairs. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll ask you again.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The king¡¯s appearance in Ramblas was confirmed.¡¹ Apparently, I did not misheard it. I vomit a long sigh and squint my eyes. ¡¸Not a Coo Coo monster?¡¹ TN: king is koku¨­ so he¡¯s verifying it. ¡¸No, it¡¯s the king of Rembrandt Kingdom¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Sightseeing?¡¹ ¡¸No, he is accompanied by about 2,000 soldiers. There are also about 50 mages.¡¹ Rosa reported it to me as if it was too tough to say. I can understand it if they were to attack but¡­ That number of people won¡¯t last for battle. Are they going to force an attack at the back of the castle? Should I take measure? No, they should have been more discreet if that is the case. First, the king himself should have not come. Sh*t, I wish it was a coo coo. I guess he like the word nuance. I threw a sigh after thinking about such a useless thing. ¡¸¡­ What is the King doing?¡¹ ¡¸Earl Villiers¡­ No, he seem to want to meet and talk with minister Villiers.¡¹ ¡¸Do you think he¡¯s going to convince Minister Villiers to return to Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ I looked at the one beside me. Eleanor shook her beautiful blonde hair to deny it. ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. After all, he declared independence unilaterally and rolled under master immediately after that. Looking at it from the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s side, it is a face crushing event. It is an inexcusable betrayal.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, if Minister Villiers returns to the Kingdom of Rembrandt, he will be punished to convince both the Kingdom and the world.¡¹ When I said so, Eleanor nodded lightly. I thought about the king¡¯s visit in various patterns but I was unable to find the answer. ¡¸¡­ What do the two of you think?¡¹ When I asked, Eleanor and Rosa looked at my face and nodded. ¡¸The king has come to be a vassal of master¡¯s kingdom.¡¹ As Eleanor responded so, Rosa nodded deeply. No, that conclusion is too extreme. ¡¸That¡¯s an extreme theory. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s here to build a cooperative relationship? In other words, an alliance.¡¹ When I said that, Rosa frowned a little. ¡¸Alliance? Will the Rembrandt Kingdom take that position?¡¹ No, because it¡¯s one of the five major powers. They are almost at the top position in this continent. ¡¸Rosa, the Rembrandt kingdom is a country with only wide land with useless history. Even if it¡¯s just a paper mache, a king of a country cannot lower his head. Therefore, why don¡¯t we make him kneel in a place where there is no one else around?¡¹ ¡¸I like it. Should we make him so while naked?¡¹ What a ferocious child. After all, I came to the conclusion that I had to actually meet him so I went to the Ramblas myself. Although I was stopped by Cartas from going out myself, we were in a state where we won¡¯t be able to avoid troublesome events in our immediate vicinity. I want to postpone this troublesome event. In order to make this person think that I¡¯m in a higher position from the beginning, I decided to ride Lagreat in his dragon form to stand out. I asked Rosa to go ahead and inform Minister Villiers in Ramblas that I¡¯m heading there so Minister Villiers and the the king should come out of the city. ¡¸Master, is that alright?¡¹ Sitting next to me at the back of Lagreat, Eleanor asked an abstract question. ¡¸What is?¡¹ When I ask back, Eleanor tilts her head with an ambiguous face. ¡¸The matter of the alliance. If one determines master¡¯s power, he will be glad to be master¡¯s vassal state with pleasure. Something like an equal relationship is¡­¡¹ When Eleanor said that, Sainos groaned. ¡¸Yes. Unfortunately, there is no one that can stand on the same position as my liege. Therefore, it is necessary to looked up at my liege as the absolute monarch.¡¹ Sainos said with a strangely high tension. By the way, my escorts are the vanguards Sainos and Eleanor. However, I¡¯m not lacking war potential because Rosa is already ahead of us in Ramblas as a scout. ¡¸There would be backlash if I suppress them from above. There is also a hierarchical relationship in an alliance.¡¹ When I said that, the two of them looked at me. Lagreat in dragon form gave out a roar. Is an alliance something unlikable? When I was thinking about such a thing, Sainos looked at the ground and raised a voice. ¡¸My liege, they seem to be there.¡¹ As confirmed by Sainos, there were figures of soldiers in a formation outside the main gate of Ramblas. Their numbers are more than what I heard. It seems that Villiers soldiers are also there. It was an estimate so it can¡¯t be helped if the number is twice than what was reported. ¡¸Get down to the front.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat barked shortly. ******************** Chapter 73 - Rembrandt Kingdom’s King Creivis Chapter 73 ¨C Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s King Creivis ¡ªKing Creivis¡¯ POV¡ª A historic large country, one of the five major powers, Rembrandt Kingdom. In the time of my father, Rembrandt Kingdom enters it golden days. We invaded Immenstadt Empire when a civil war occurred and broke the long stalemate. Father at that time had continued to perform excellent battle with irresistible force. There was a time that we were able to advance to the middle part of the territory of the empire. However, the momentum has weakened sharply ever since father developed an illness. My father¡¯s disease was thought to be a rhetorical disease at first but he¡¯s getting weaker everyday. He died without being able to return to the capital. By that time, the empire¡¯s counterattack has increased and due to domestic confusion, the front liners retreated. I manage to stop the empire¡¯s counterattack by taking in command in a defensive war using an imperial fortress city. However, that was a mistake. It has become a tougher stalemate than before. The distance of that place to from the base in the kingdom is too far. There is no extra burden because father who has a violent temper which he takes out on the prisoners is no longer here. However, the feelings of the inhabitants of this fortress city which was built by the empire was not good. It was not possible to return to the capital under such circumstances. Father¡¯s funeral was taken care of by Yuta, the prime minister and I, who was the eldest son, became the king in an informal inauguration ceremony. To be honest, the position of the king is too much for me. I¡¯ve been told so badly by my father that I should thoroughly look at the battlefield. Assume that you¡¯re in a distant place, that you¡¯re standing at the capital of the neighboring country. I was often told to think about things from that point of view. How can I understand the point of view of such a distant place? Because I have a father, I only have to take the baton on the battlefield where I am good at. If I do so, maybe one of my younger brothers will succeed as king. That¡¯s what I thought. Surely, I never imagined that my healthy father will die because of an illness. After that, I became a king I didn¡¯t want to be and I was desperately defending my father¡¯s outstretched territory. In such a case, I was informed of the suspicious movement of the Galland Empire from the capital so hurriedly rushed back to the capital. On the way, a report with different content flit. I doubted that this movement was a plan of the empire. The report is roughly divided into three. There is the movement of Galland Empire. Earl Villiers¡¯ territory independence. And the third one is the founding of a nation by the dragon knight. Is this true? Or a diversion? Whatever it was, I felt strong anger. There was an incident a couple of years ago but someone who assumed to be a dragon knight appeared again. I cannot allow someone using the name of the dragon knight-sama as a diversionary tactic. I admire dragon knight-sama. I had been training with the hope of being able to serve as a brave under dragon knight-sama until I was 20 years old. However, I was deceived by a man who had a dragon scale necklace on his chest before I realized it. After all, dragon knight-sama is no longer in this world. It is impossible to live for 2,000 years even if he¡¯s an apostle of god. I freeze out of despair. A fraudster who swindles as dragon knight-sama appeared again. Unable to withstand my feeling, I went to the border territory. Yuta said that the adventurer¡¯s party Silver Wind might be cooperating with it but I will not allow it even if they are S-rank adventurers. Perhaps it is a delusion that Villiers exhaled to put momentum on his declaration of independence. If that is the case, I will declare war on Villiers. I looked at Villiers face with such thought. And the line that was said by Villiers who¡¯s facing me is¡­ ¡¸Dragon Knight-sama is in his castle. I think that you will be able to see him with your own eyes within a few days.¡¹ Dearu. I was stopped by Yuta for trying to declare war with rage. That¡¯s it. There is an impostor who swindles as the dragon knight. First of all I must kill him. When I judged it calmly, I saw the townscape of Ramblas which I visited for the first time in several years. Although it is not as crowded as the capital, it is a calm and nice city. It is said that this city will no longer be part of Rembrandt Kingdom. I looked at the people going in and going out while feeling an indescribable emptiness. At such time, that fellow Villiers came and said to us¡­ ¡¸It seems that Dragon Knight-sama will come by the evening.¡¹ He said this evening which is far away from what he said earlier which is a few days. When did Villiers inform them? And when did the reply come? Whatever happened, given the time, it¡¯s impossible. In other words, the con artist who swindles as Dragon Knight-sama was in this town from the beginning. OK, let¡¯s kill it. I held back my gushing up bloodlust and pasted a smile while going to the designated place outside the city of Ramblas. Yuta suggested that possibility of a trap but I don¡¯t care. Even if I die, I have a brother who turned 20. Killing the dragon knight-sama impostor is more important than being king. I ordered my soldier to line up while waiting for the fake dragon knight. And the noise spreads out among the soldiers lined up behind me. Did he come? I thought so but I can¡¯t find anyone when I looked around. Where are you? I looked back at the soldiers and saw one knight, the captain, looking up at the sky. I was lured and looked up at the sky. There was a black dragon flapping there. ¡¸Dra-dragon¡­¡¹ Someone muttered so. ¡¸Dragon Knight-sama¡­ It¡¯s really Dragon Knight-sama¡­¡¹ Someone else murmured so. I continued to watch the scene as hard as I could with a painfully throbbing heart on my chest. It is not a lie. The black dragon comes down before my eyes. Looking at it, there is a beautiful, strong looking young man, an embodiment of beauty which is surely someone molded by god. Behind him are two incredibly beautiful girls. ¡¸Oh, Ren-sama! You have arrived early!¡¹ When the dragon landed on the ground, Villiers greeted him. It is an incredibly casual greeting. The other party is an apostle of god, a dragon knight-sama. Dragon Knight-sama descended from the dragon and opened his mouth while looking at Villiers. I became uneasy that Dragon Knight-sama might have been angry. ¡¸Oh, I received a report from my subordinates this morning. Thank you for your correct action, Minister Villiers.¡¹ ¡¸It is the Minister of the Right. I guess there is not yet someone lined up with me?¡¹ ¡¸Fuh, should I call you the central minister?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ Dragon Knight-sama was interacting with Villiers in a peaceful atmosphere. That bastard Villiers looks dazzling while talking with Dragon Knight-sama. When I was trying to kill Villiers with flames of jealousy, Dragon Knight-sama took off his eyes from Villiers and looked at me. I knelt down on the spot instinctively and lowered my head. This is unpalatable. This is the worst action a king can do. My subordinates can see it too. ¡¸King of Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ But hearing Dragon Knight-sama¡¯s words, I lower my head deeper. It can¡¯t be helped. There is no other choice. Because Dragon Knight-sama has looked at me and has called out to me. ¡¸Ha! I am the king of Rembrandt Kingdom, Creivis Dean Frahat El Rembrandt!¡¹ I suppressed my voice that is trembling due to tension and managed to say only that. Then, Dragon Knight sama seemed to gave out a wry smile and said to me¡­ ¡¸Then, shall I call you King Creivis? You can call me King Ren.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, ha! I¡¯ll call you His Majesty King Ren!¡¹ As I panickily say so, this time, Ren-sama laughed. ¡¸His Majesty is probably unpalatable. You have come to this place as a king like me. By the way, I have a proposal for you, my country Einherjar and Rembrandt Kingdom¡­I was wondering if we can form a bilateral alliance.¡¹ ¡¸A-alliance¡­? No¡­Please make us your subordinate!¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ Ren-sama gave out a voice of bewilderment to the line I instinctively blurted out. ******************** Chapter 74 - Creivis’ Allegiance Chapter 74 ¨C Creivis¡¯ Allegiance I had a headache due to an unexpected situation. In front of me is a figure of a king of a country that keeps his head down while being in the presence of his angry subordinate. And he even voluntarily surrender his own country. The confusion of the soldiers has reached its peak too. I had Lagreat to be in his dragon form to be seen as the one with the upper position but the effect is beyond my imagination. ¡¸¡­ I said it is an alliance.¡¹ I don¡¯t know how to deal with a vassal country. When I was looking at Creivis who lowered his head with such a feeling, a middle-aged man who was trying to make Creivis stand looked at me. ¡¸The-there¡¯s no problem with the alliance! H-his Majesty is a bit tired! Ha, haha! He had been drinking liquor since a while ago¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re tired? Are you okay, King Creivis?¡¹ A king of a large country seems to have a heavy responsibility. His face is not red but his fingers are trembling, probably because of alcohol. ¡¸What are you saying Yuta! Look! It¡¯s dragon knight-sama! Burn your eyes to that divine figure!¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty, raise your face and look at King Ren-sama!¡¹ ¡¸I will not raise my face, I can¡¯t do such a terrible thing!¡¹ ¡¸Raise your face you fool!¡¹ Looking at it, Creivis is arguing with the man named Yuta and in the end, Yuta was yelling at Creivis. It¡¯s a panic. ¡¸Minister Villiers¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, what is it?¡¹ When I said something, Villiers returned an answer to me while having a stunned expression. ¡¸I assume that I should talk with them some other time. The venue would be Val Valhalla Castle. Treat King Crevis as an ally.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand¡­ But, why don¡¯t you want them to be your subordinate? There is no other easy way to obtain a large vassal country.¡¹ ¡¸I do not need it. It is troublesome. If our country were attacked, we would crush them, but if they want to be our allies, that would be good enough.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes¡­I understand.¡¹ I said so to Villiers and left that troublesome place. Three days later. We decided to have a meeting with Creivis in the capital, the old Grado village. They moved here at full speed. What¡¯s with that energy? ¡¸Th-this is dragon knight-sama¡¯s castle¡­!¡¹ Creivis was looking up at Val Valhalla Castle with tears. ¡¸I-indeed¡­Is this all mithril? Ha,haha. No, no way¡­¡¹ Yuta looks around the castle while having a dry laugh. The man in the armor and red robe, which is diagonally behind Yuta, opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Mithril. It looks exactly the same as Brunhilde¡¯s shining sword.¡¹ I turned my gaze to the man because he suddenly mentioned Brunhilde. ¡¸Are you acquainted with Brunhilde?¡¹ When he heard that, the man lowered his eyes and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m in the same adventurer party, your grace.¡¹ ¡¸Hou, that means you¡¯re Oguma? An S-rank?¡¹ When I asked, Oguma narrowed his eyes and shook his head left and right. ¡¸No, our party, Silver Wind, only has two S-rank adventurers and I¡¯m not one of them.¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s only Brunhilde and Meldia? Shouldn¡¯t you all be S rank by conquering the dungeon together?¡¹ When I said those words, Oguma nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸Before the dungeon capture, Brunhilde and Meldia are A rank, Marina, Ataratte and I were B rank. All of us ranked up one level.¡¹ Listening to Oguma¡¯s explanation, I nodded lightly. I see. It seems that not everyone will be S ranked because they capture a dungeon. ¡¸Your Majesty, are the members of the silver wind here?¡¹ When I was thinking, Oguma asked about Brunhilde¡¯s party. ¡¸Ah, perhaps they are in their house behind the adventurers guild.¡¹ ¡¸House? Those fellows are wasting money¡­¡¹ When Oguma heard information from me, he muttered something. It might be difficult to be the only elder man in a party of young women. When I was watching Oguma while thinking about such a thing, Creivis came up to me. ¡¸Your Majesty, Ren-sama. Let¡¯s go to the castle by all means!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. For the time being, follow us. Shall we enter the castle with Yuta and Oguma? But you are accompanied by a lot of people¡­ let¡¯s see. Should I present them some rare foods from here?¡¹ ¡¸Rare food?¡¹ When I said that, Creivis and Yuta looked at me with interest. I ward of the glance and turned my face to Eleanor who was on my side. ¡¸Eleanor, go to G.I.Jou and bring all the maid troops. After that, prepare all the ingredients for cooking ready.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly. Sunny, please continue to be the escort.¡¹ Eleanor returned an answer to my instructions, left a message to Sunny, and used flight magic. ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Cha-chantless¡­¡¹ When Eleanor flew over the castle in a way like she jumps over it, unrest spread from the soldiers. ¡¸Ah, that beautiful woman was a mage¡­? I was certain that she¡¯s King Ren-sama¡¯s attendant¡­¡¹ Yuta smiled while having a cold sweat from his forehead to his cheeks while saying such a thing to me. ¡¸No, if you¡¯re looking for a mage, Sunny here is one. Eleanor is a magic swordsman. She¡¯s better at swords.¡¹ When I said that, Yuta flashed his eyes and stopped moving. I already got used to someone malfunctioning so I walked out quickly and spoke with Creivis. ¡¸Okay, come with me.¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes!¡¹ Creivis replied immediately and chased after me. He¡¯s like a kouhai from a club. We enter the castle with me as the lead and advance through the corridor. I occasionally hear voices of admiration behind me. However, most of them were about mithril and beautiful furnitures and no one said something about orichalcum. We enter the throne room. I sat on the throne after being greeted by Cartas. I looked down from the throne and saw the figure of Creivis and Yuta shrunk and withered. Creivis has a feeling of tension but Yuta seems to have a feeling of fear. Oguma has a grim face but his tension is not obvious. ¡¸Now, King of Rembrandt, Creivis. Welcome to my Einherjar. I welcome you.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Ye-Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Th-this, your majesty¡­¡¹ To my words, Creivis knelt down and lowered his head. Yuta kneels but roughly looks at Creivis. Oguma quietly kneels with the two of them. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Oguma has come with much trouble. Let¡¯s call Brunhilde¡¯s party.¡¹ I looked at Rosa after I said that. Rosa nodded and disappeared from the throne room. ¡¸¡­ Thank you, Your Majesty.¡¹ Oguma who witnessed Rosa¡¯s disappearance looks around with a relaxed face. He finally thanked me and lowered his head. Oguma was not surprised. I nodded while feeling something. I turned my face to Creivis after watching Oguma¡¯s expression. ¡¸King Creivis, I¡¯m thinking that my Einherjar should make an alliance with Rembrandt Kingdom. How about you? Do you have any objection about forming an alliance?¡¹ When he heard that, Creivis looked up at me with his hand on his chest. ¡¸I am very grateful for your words! I would like to pledge by submission to King Ren-sama, but for the people of my Rembrandt Kingdom, it will be called an alliance! If King Ren-sama wishes something, I will prepare anything! Of course,if you need to expand your territory, please receive it!¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹ Creivis seemed to be overwhelmed and made a promise with tears. As I looked at how Yuta preached Creivis publicly, I sighed without saying anything. On the way, I heard that Yuta is the prime minister. Rembrandt Kingdom is likely to collapse soon without him. I vaguely smiled at Creivis who¡¯s looking up at me with sparkling eyes. ******************** Chapter 75 - Galland Empire’s Movement Chapter 75 ¨C Galland Empire¡¯s Movement Throne room of the Galland Empire in the capital city where the emperor lives. Despite of its luxurious atmosphere, strong pressure spreads over. Hakan, Galland Empire¡¯s Emperor, is sitting on the throne with his hand on his cheek while looking at the prostrating man and woman. The man is wearing a brown robe and the beautiful woman is wearing a white robe. Hakan quietly opened his mouth while gazing at the two. ¡¸So when will the rest of the goods come?¡¹ The man raised his face when Hakan said so. ¡¸Combat slaves are very popular so it is not easy to gather that amount. To prepare 2,000 to 3,000 of them, it will need at least 1 week¡­¡¹ The man reported so in a polite manner. Then, Hakan rang his nose and tilted his head. ¡¸How long will it take you to gather?¡¹ When Hakan said so, the man laughed as if he is in trouble and tilted his neck. ¡¸¡­ Well, we are going to make the most of our efforts¡­¡¹ The man said so and rubbed his neck with one of his hands. Hakan chewed the fingernail of his right hand being irritated with the man¡¯s attitude. ¡¸¡­ A merchant who can only do such correspondence is third-rate. If the customer says hurry up, you should use any possible method to do so. That¡¯s a true merchant.¡¹ When Hakan said so, the man raised his face and raised the edge of his mouth. ¡¸Oya, surely¡­is it alright to gather them by force?¡¹ When the man asked in an ambiguous way, Hakan laughed with his nose again. ¡¸Ha? What are you saying? That is my intention from the beginning. So, if you will have to forcibly gather, how much will be the additional cost?¡¹ When Hakan looked at the man as if looking a fool, the man opened his mouth slowly after thinking. ¡¸¡­Three times, probably.¡¹ ¡¸ Three times!¡¹ Hakan showed surprised exaggeration to the man¡¯s words. The man narrowed his eyes to Hakan¡¯s attitude but Hakan returned to normal when he opened his mouth. ¡¸Such a thing. Then, prepare about 20,000 troops.¡¹ ¡¸20,000 is it? Thank you very much.¡¹ The man said so and bowed deeply. Hakan turned his gaze to the white robed woman. ¡¸How is the supply of goods?¡¹ When Hakan said so, she made a beautiful smile on her face. ¡¸We are currently delivering foods from our country. It will take two weeks but the price will be the same. However, it might soar afterwards. All kinds of arms were also prepared.¡¹ When the woman reported so, Hakan shook his head with a sour face. ¡¸Indeed, the army takes a lot of money. The last failure extremely pulled the tail.¡¹ As Hakan mutters, the woman nods while smiling. ¡¸That¡¯s right. But if you win, it¡¯s¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I only have to win. If you win, everything is fine. Therefore, I hurry as much as possible. Speed is strength. Prepare without being noticed by the enemy, hit the enemy before they move.¡¹ When Hakan said so, the man and the woman gave voices of admiration. ¡¸As expected of Hakan-sama. We have already seen the result of the war.¡¹ ¡¸Truly a splendid ingenuity.¡¹ When they said so, they bowed their heads graciously. Hakan made a big nod as if he¡¯s pleased and opened his mouth. ¡¸Umu. With this, the two of you are good to go. Tell the soldiers outside to accompany you to the gate.¡¹ When Hakan said so, they bowed deeply again and said ¡°thank you¡±. Hakan vomited a deep sigh after confirming the the two went out of the throne room. ¡¸¡­Maeas. When the Kingdom invades the empire, they supplied both sides to gain money. Is it my Galland Empire this time?¡¹ Hakan dropped himself to the throne and groaned. ¡¸Surely, a dragon knight¡¯s country¡­? No, I still have my limbs with me.¡¹ When Hakan muttered so, he put his weight on the backrest of the throne and looked up. ¡¸I should win. I¡¯ll let Maeas gain profit now. But if I win, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll profit.¡¹ ¡ªRandom Civil Official¡¯s POV¡ª Alda prefecture of Galland Empire. If you ask those who live in the empire¡¯s capital, it is a really far place. Topal is a relay city connecting two fortress city which are defence bases in Alda prefecture. Goods and soldiers are gathered at an alarming rate especially in Topal. I want to immersed in a delusion having seen the mountain of expense reports. I stretched my back again after feeling the fatigue. I read the reports about personnel replenishment. I just verified that there are 50,000 troops in Alda prefecture and 20,000 soldiers in Emres prefecture. Only 30% of those are soldiers of Galland Empire. From here, only 30,0000 army personnel are supplemented by the empire. The breakdown is 20,000 in Alda prefecture and 10,000 in Emres prefecture. Majority of the gathered troops are regular army troops of the empire, slaves are still being gathered. According to the schedule, there are approximately about 50,000 more troops to come. Has Hakan-sama calculated them properly? Being aggressive is one of his strong points. However, Hakan-sama has a bad habit of calculating the profit as if we already won. At any rate, the current situation can be said that it is better not to wage war for the life and death of Galland Empire is at stake. For instance, we invaded a newly made country which publicly announced it existance at the last minute. Waging war is a coercive technique. But if we lose, I don¡¯t want to think about it. If our country, the most prestigious in the five major powers, loses, it will not only be a serious internal damage because the other neighboring countries will surely move. Will Maeas come to tear us off? Will the Immenstadt Empire, that is in a stalemate with Rembrandt Kingdom, start to move? Perhaps, although unlikely, Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire will pair up. They are in conflict and hurt each other. But seeing a large country like Galland Empire weakens, even enemies might cooperate to attack it. ¡¸No, more than that¡­¡¹ Though it is realistically impossible, the newly found country defeats our large army and counterattacks. ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¹ I showed a self-mocking smile unintentionally due to my imagination. ¡¸Well¡­ Such a thing¡­¡¹ I said so to try to convince myself. However, the report of the executed chief magistrate of Alda prefecture floats on my head. A joke like report that 80,000 soldiers were annihilated in one or two days without any survivor. Such a thing is impossible. Even a siege war where you encircle the enemy won¡¯t be able to annihilate the other party completely. And that other party are 80,000 troops. What kind of a great army is that? ¡¸¡­ The country of the Dragon Knight¡¹ I felt a chill like an ice slipping down my spine while muttering so. Surely dearu. The existence of dragon knight is already known at the age of five but only a fool will believe that the dragon knight from the fairytale made a country. The Dragon Knight appears and established a country. A con artist like that appears every dozen years but the reality after that joke awaits. My uneasiness might be just an unnecessary concern. I decided to go back to work while thinking so. ******************** Chapter 76 - The Adventurer’s Party Silver Wind Assembles Again Chapter 76 ¨C The Adventurer¡¯s Party Silver Wind Assembles Again The night came. I decided to host a feast for the King of Rembrandt who I still need to speak with. Well, I intended to do that from the beginning. Now, me, Eleanor, Creivis, and Yuta are in the same table in the dining room. I thought that it was a fun dinner but for some reason, Creivis is eating the crocodile head camel meat with tears in his eyes. ¡¸This is¡­ This is the taste of the myth¡­!¡¹ What taste is that? It¡¯s just a crocodile head camel meat. ¡¸Your majesty, it is certainly a marvel but crying is¡­ your dignity as a king¡­.¡¹ No, his majesty¡¯s dignity has already collapsed and even the fragments weathered. ¡¸Ah, this liquor is great too. What kind of liquor is this?¡¹ ¡¸Village Chief Killer.¡¹ ¡¸Sonch¨­goroshi¡­ This is exactly the taste of the myth¡­¡¹ TN: Ren said the name of the liquor(?) in kanji while Creivis said it in Katakana. Something that is written in katakana is usually an indication of a noun or shout. English names/words are also written in katakana No good. Whatever happens, makes this guy tears up. He has tears of gratitude even with lines he doesn¡¯t understand the meaning. I gave up conversing with him and looked around. The members of Silver Wind had gathered to a place next to a table where Oguma is. ¡¸Oguma! I never thought that I¡¯ll meet you in this castle!¡¹ Ataratte spoke with Oguma first. Oguma nodded and points to a table to sit. ¡¸Sit down.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, me?¡¹ Oguma¡¯s voice is low, Ataratte pointed at herself while tilting her neck. The other three seemed to have felt that Oguma was angry from the beginning to they sit quietly. Ataratte seems to be insensitive. She sat down dissatisfied. After confirming that everyone is seated, Oguma looks at everyone and opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­ You seem to have bought a house.¡¹ When Oguma said so. The other four looked at each other. They had chosen Brunhilde as the representative with eye contact. She opens her mouth. ¡¸Ah, that one Oguma. That is something Ren-sama built.¡¹ As Brunhilde says so, the other members also open their mouth one after another as if to support it. ¡¸Oh, yeah. It¡¯s amazing, it was built in no time! Moreover, it¡¯s free!¡¹ ¡¸Besides, we¡¯re going to make this city our base¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are going to conquer the unprecedented forest of abyss¡­¡¹ While watching the four of them desperately make excuses, Oguma, who finished listening to all of their words, opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­ What about taxes? Did you ever talk about that in the capital of Rembrandt kingdom which was our base? Only us can accept S rank mission from the Adventurers guild.¡¹ When Oguma said those, the four became silent and looked down. A night like atmosphere was born on that table, I became worried. Oguma, if you can pay attention to the adventurers guild, consider me too. There is no way I can have a good meal with the table next to me being as dark as the bottom of the sea. ¡¸Oguma, do it for me. I am the one who kindles the capture of the forest of abyss.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Why the forest of abyss? Excuse me but, what is there?¡¹ As I said that as a follow up, Oguma looked at me with a stupid face and asked. ¡¸My real castle is at the depths of the forest of abyss.¡¹ When I said so, Oguma wrinkled the middle of his forehead and groaned. And Creivis, who was sitting at the same table as I looked at us. ¡¸Real castle!?¡¹ When Creivis shouted, Yuta also turned his face here. ¡¸Then, this castle¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is a new castle that we built in 3 days. Well, this is good but my real castle is even more amazing.I spent a few months to build it.¡¹ As I said so, the three of them stared and solidified. ¡¸¡­Th-three days? Three days? Then, His Majesty will build new defense bases in your new territory¡­¡¹ Although Yuta has uttered something disturbing, Creivis raised his face with a sparkling smile. ¡¸What are you saying!? It¡¯s like my ancestors, the mythical king who founded the Rembrandt Kingdom¡­¡¹ Creivis talked about something with excitement but Oguma interrupted and talked to me. ¡¸Is it possible to do such a thing like this castle three days?¡¹ When they heard the Oguma seemed not to believe my words, the other members of Silver Wind, who are on the same table as Oguma, opened their mouth. ¡¸No, no, no it¡¯s true! Even our house was built in an instant.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, moreover, it¡¯s free.¡¹ ¡¸Furthermore, because they have done it in a flash, I thought that the interior is constructed simply ¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! It is very beautiful and gorgeous¡­! It¡¯s like a noble¡¯s residence.¡¹ The four of them kept talking until Oguma nodded several times while being puzzled. ¡¸Okay, okay, I understand¡­Show it to me later.¡¹ I made a wry smile while looking at the the members of Silver Wind eating together. Suddenly, I noticed something. ¡¸¡­N? Although you call yourself Silver Wind, why is Brunhilde the only one who has a mithril equipment?¡¹ When I asked, the five members of Silver Wind looked at me with a depressed face. ¡¸¡­It is because there are only five equipment made of mithril¡­¡¹ Oguma said so in a not amaze voice and stopped moving. The other four members looked Oguma poorly. ¡¸¡­I still can¡¯t believe that the walls are made of mithril.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s even a full plate mithril armor in the corridor.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about? Even the candle holders are mithril.¡¹ ¡¸Thinking about it, the tablewares are also mithril.¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ Because Oguma¡¯s anger has settled, the next table became lively. Oguma usually has a serious atmosphere. I thought it was awkward, I decided to propose something for Oguma. ¡¸Is it alright for a guy to equip mithril bracelet?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Wa?¡¹ Oguma blinked and looked at me after hearing what I said. ¡¸Here. Mithril bracelet, mithril gloves, mithril rings, mithril earrings, mithril leg protector, mithril¡­.¡¹ I said those while lining up mithril accessories on top of the table. The S rank adventurer party completely stopped. ¡¸Wow, me too! I also want an item from dragon knight-sama! Item! A collar is also fine!¡¹ Creivis, who was watching, made a fuss. I thought for a moment. I judged that there will be no problem if it¡¯s mithril so I nod. ¡¸Because you¡¯re a king¡­ Do you want a mithril dagger?¡¹ I put a dagger with gorgeous decoration on the table. It¡¯s just a cheap mithril item with no magic carve seal. However, it seems to have become an enough blow to make Creivis¡¯ face collapse. Creivis misunderstood it as a family heirloom and held the dagger and the sheath with both hands. Yuta looked at me on my face as if he wanted to say something but I just left him be. I might have acted a bit too much. I¡¯ll just say that one person can only choose one. 80 percent of the guests took one. ¡­ Don¡¯t look at me, Yuta. ******************** Chapter 77 - List of Characters to Date Chapter 77 ¨C List of Characters to Date Ren Ren (Renjin Yanase) Guild Master High Human, Magic Swordsman Black hair reaching up to his eyes. Tall handsome guy. His beloved sword is his Coupon Sword(made of orichalcum) Wearing light armor made of black dragon scales and leather. Eleanor, the first guild member to be created High Human, Magic Swordsman Long blonde hair up to her back. Slim but has a firm chest. Wears a white dress. Weapon is a sword with wavy blade(Flamberge) Mira, fifth character to be created Dark Dwarf, alchemist Height does not reach 140 cm. Slender. Black hair, black eyes. Jesus, loli-god. Wears light brown leather armor. Sainos, male Dog Beastkin, Sword King Tall. Long black hair and dark skin. Wears light armor over his dark blue kimono-like clothes. Weapon ¨C sword Sedeia, Female Dark Elf, Assassin Taller than the main character. Skin is considerable dark, black hair. Chest is OK. Wears light silver armor over her black leather clothes. Weapon ¨C Knives Sunny, Female High Elf, Sage 150 cm. Slim. Short blond hair, pale golden eyes. Flat chested. White robe. Weapon is a mithril wand. Lagreat, male Dragonkin, monk Handsome boy with blonde hair and red eyes. He looks like a junior high school student. Wears black dragon leather armor(self-supplied?) About 10 meters if in dragon form. Cartas, Male Demonkin, Samurai General Narrow squeaky face, raven black hair and mustache Middle-aged (like Sean Connery) Wears black dragon leather like kimono Rosa, female Demonkin, shinobi Wavy long red hair. Wears black dragon leather like kimono Laurel, Male Dog Beastkin, Holy Knight Long brown hair that it tied in the back. Drooping eyes. His ears are hidden in his hair. Silver Full plate mail. Verossa, female Human, dancer Soft, bright red hair. Wears a white gilet with transparent frills and a red tutu shape like spread out skirt. Soarer, female Fox beastkin, priest Long black hair. Big triangular ears on her head. Wears a blue clothes with white pattern which looks like it is made from a soft material and has a long haired tail on her back. She has an erotic body and her body features are emphasized even on top of her clothes. Dion, male Demonkin, assassin Gray hair, butler clothes Poisonous tongue. Proudia, female High Human, assassin Head maid. Tall and has a long silver hair. Maid Corps (10 people) All of them are wearing a matching maid clothes. Height is roughly 145cm to 155cm. Everyone¡¯s slim. Hair is from short to semi-long. Everyone has a distinctly different hair color and face, but the atmosphere from the distant eye is similar, giving a sense of unity. All are female. Milenia, female, 200th guild member High Human, Archer Shoulder length, dark brown hair Beautiful woman who wears a kimono and with droopy eyes. Camry, Male Dwarf, blacksmith Bearded face. Leather armor. Dignity Human, architect Pale-complexioned. Tall and thin Black long hair. Okama-chan. Nest, male Human, Bard Blonde hair all the way from his back Middle-aged man in a tuxedo. Delta, male Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Fellow¡¯s twin Brown robe. Fellow, female Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Delta¡¯s twin Brown robe. Io, Female Fairy, Magic King Height 110cm Presently the only Boku woman. TN: I did not say it before but Io refers to herself as Boku which is masculine version of I Liza, Female Monster Tamer The one who tamed Ishmugard Ishmugard Earth Dragon The origin of his name is from the Sumerian language. Capital City(Grado Village) Denma, Mayor Dan, main character¡¯s subordinate. Miera, Dan¡¯s wife Sherry, main character¡¯s future apprentice Keema, 1 of those who guarded Sherry The Second City of the Border Territory, Ramblas Adventurer¡¯s Guild Bart, Guild Master El Rand, Elf adviser ¡úmoved to the capital Keins, male guild staff Miria, receptionist¡úmoved to the capital Ran, receptionist¡úmoved to the capital Wolf, B rank adventurer¡úmoved to the capital Adventurer Party Silver Wind¡úmoved to the capital Brunhilde, S rank Magic Swordsman Meldia, S rank Mage Ataratte, A rank Scout Marina, A rank Priestess Oguma, A rank Heavy Warrior Merchant Guild Vian Merchant Guild Executive Kubido Merchant Guild Executive Finkle Peddler? Border Territory Nobles Earl Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi ¡úMinister of the Right Baron Bowarei, domestic animal Knight Commander Zackson, earl¡¯s subordinate General Dennis Hoover, Border¡¯s stationed commander Rembrandt Kingdom King Creivis A muscle brain which yearns for a dragon knight Prime Minister Yuta Destined to sway Creivis Galland Empire Emperor Hakan Disappointing muscle brain Karim, Minister of Military Affairs His fate will be swayed General Torga Reckless muscle brain Economic Power Maeas Mysterious male and female peddler ******************** Chapter 78 - Morning of the Day Creivis Returns Home Chapter 78 ¨C Morning of the Day Creivis Returns Home The morning came. For some reason, I feel stuffy today. Is this the stress of entertaining a king last night? No, it¡¯s because he did not have the dignity of a king. I lifted my face while groaning and saw the futon. Looking at it, the futon had swelled to an impossible level. Weird. Even if it is morning, it is too big. I felt a breathtaking feeling as fingers crawl on my chest. This is, that¡¯s it. One of the masterpiece of Japanese horror that brilliantly shines. Ju-On dearu. TN: If you love horror films I¡¯m sure you already heard about Ju-On The Grudge Ju-On is a cursed demon who possesses a house. The thai woman named Kaiyanko use muay thai to kill¡­ ? TN: Last line has pun intended. I can¡¯t translate it to a joke so I left it that way. Kayako is the name of the woman in the movie. ¡¸Ah, good morning, master.¡¹ When I froze, Mira came out from the futon and greeted me with a sleepy face. I, I knew it. I¡¯m not surprised. When I return Mira¡¯s greeting with a natural smile, she hides her face back on the futon for some reason. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve seen anything. Ah, behind me¡­ Translated by Elite4Harmon ¡¸Ano, master? I thought you were going to sleep well last night, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Do I look haggard?¡¹ Sunny, who was called by Eleanor to act as my escort, said that to me who is sitting on the throne. My other escorts are Sainos and Lagreat. The two of them nod vaguely. Sainos, who¡¯s underneath the stairs, looked up to me with a smile and opened his mouth. ¡¸Have you seen something that you should have not seen, my liege?¡¹ ¡¸Sainos, seiza there¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ After punishing Sainos who said an unnecessary thing, Lagreat, who¡¯s beside Sainos in seiza, opens his mouth. ¡¸My lord, do I have to be a dragon today?¡¹ Lagreat said so with his arms crossed while tilting his neck to one side. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Perhaps we¡¯ll just go to the city¡­ or have an excursion.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat pointed his lips. ¡¸When in dragon form, I can¡¯t eat cooked meals. I will not eat raw meat.¡¹ ¡¸Shall I grill meat for you?¡¹ ¡¸What about the sauce? It doesn¡¯t taste good with salt and pepper alone.¡¹ ¡¸Proudia¡¯s Special grilled Yakiniku sauce¡¹ ¡¸Good, let¡¯s show the majesty of the dragon knight!¡¹ Lagreat, who was informed of the content of the reward, laughed saying such a thing. ¡¸I understand going to the city but what about the excursion? Are you going to send off King Creivis?¡¹ Eleanor asked me that question after hearing my conversation with Lagreat. I nod after looking at Eleanor. I opened my mouth remembering the person who¡¯s in the city. ¡¸It¡¯s good that Creivis came here. I enjoyed making the capital too much that I have forgotten about the neighboring countries. Shall we move around soon?¡¹ I said so, looked around, and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸Let¡¯s try to use that strategy.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos in seiza raised his face. ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re going to use your head!¡¹ ¡¸Sainos, be in seiza with only your underwear.¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ I came to the Val Valhalla Castle with Sunny, Sainos, Lagreat, and my subordinate from Grado Village, Dan. The reason I brought Dan is because I wanted to see Dan¡¯s fighting ability. I¡¯ve always seen Dan during dinner at G.I.Jou full of wounds but this time, all his wounds are healed. By the way, Dan is wearing full mithril equipments. Orichalcum equipments are one rank higher but this world thinks of mithril as superior. ¡¸Oh, good morning! Your Majesty Ren-sama!¡¹ Creivis gave me a cheerful morning greeting full of excitement. I see Creivis like a spirited newcomer. I opened my mouth while comparing him to Yuta who refrained from the back. ¡¸Good morning King Creivis. Are you going back to the kingdom¡¯s capital today? So I thought that I should send you off.¡¹ When I said that, Creivis made a face that was about to cry. ¡¸I, I won¡¯t go home!¡¹ For some reason, Creivis refused to return home and shook his head. Yuta, who was behind him, shrugged his shoulder and vomited a sigh. No, go home. Without the king and the prime minister, the country will be in serious trouble. ¡¸The king who was sent off by the dragon knight¡­ sounds like a myth.¡¹ As I said so, Creivis made a nice face and nodded. ¡¸I¡¯m going home! Thank you for sending me off!¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty¡­¡¹ Looking at the simple Creivis, Yuta gave off a voice of grief. Now, with this, one problem is cleared up. Next is the capital. We went to the city while being called by the residents. I, Crevis, Yuta, and the escorts went straight to the Merchant Guild. ¡¸Oh, the Merchant Guild¡¯s building is superb.¡¹ Utah looked up at the building and said so. Perhaps Yuta like baroque style. ¡¸Is anyone there?¡¹ Dan, who was brought in suddenly and still puzzled, told me so. ¡¸Well, Dan, go and call for a person named Finkle. Maybe he¡¯s still here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹ Listening to my instructions, Dan quickly disappeared into the merchant guild. I understand that he was unable to hear clearly because he¡¯s wearing a mithril helmet. While thinking about that, Creivis gently approached me and asked a question. ¡¸Is he not the strongest brave under His Majesty King Ren-sama?¡¹ Creivis asked me so with an excited face. I guess he might have judged it by looking at the equipment. ¡¸No, he was an ordinary resident of this city. Because he¡¯s weak, we strengthen him with moderate equipments. Well, there are better equipments but mithril is lighter.¡¹ When I explained it, Creivis was astonished and opened his eyes wide. ¡¸There¡¯s a better equipment than mithril¡­!?¡¹ I answered Creivis question with nod. ¡¸Oh, there is Orichalcum which is said to be the metal of God. After that, equipments with dragon scale and dragon leather of a dragon king.¡¹ When I said so, I was surprised that the eavesdropping Yuta at the back gave a strange voice. ¡¸Dra-dragon king!? Surely¡­the holy dragon king in the dragon valley¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you were given scales by the holy dragon king¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same race but, it comes from the strongest dragon. They¡¯re really strong. The dragon of colors are equal with each other but differs in attribute. It will even take Eleanor two hours to hunt one. ¡¹ I answered with my in-game knowledge. The two of them were petrified halfway. For a moment, I thought about showing them a skill of a magic swordsman equipped with an orichalcum sword but I stopped because it seemed that the mind of these two would collapse. I guess it would be a nasty surprise. ¡¸Oh, Dan¡¯s back.¡¹ When I was thinking strange things, Lagreat said that while pointing at the merchant guild¡¯s building. The door opened and Dan and Finkle showed up. ¡¸Good morning. I was asked to come.¡¹ Finkle said so as an opening as he stands in front of me. And by now, he noticed Creivis. ¡¸This, this is¡­Are you by chance His Majesty the king of Rembrandt kingdom?¡¹ Finkle asked so while gracefully bowing his head. Creivis nodded and looked down at Finkle. ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m the King of Rembrandt Kingdom, Creivis. Are you a peddler? You seem have acquainted with His Majesty King Ren-sama.¡¹ Creivis talked like a dignified king or something. ¡¸Oh, somehow you seem bossy.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!? I¡¯m sorry your majesty king Ren-sama! My tone has changed instinctively!¡¹ I shut my eyes for my own shortcoming of muttering unconsciously. Creivis panicked, apologized, and lowered his head. Finkle who saw that was astonished. By the way, even the residents who were walking on the main street before the merchant guild were astonished. ¡¸¡­Yo-your Majesty Ren-sama. No way, Einherjar absorbed Rembrandt kingdom¡­?¡¹ Finkle who heard that looked slightly tense and fearful. But I shake my head to answer it. ¡¸Alliance¡¹ ¡¸A-alliance¡­ His Majesty who took territory of Rembrandt Kingdom allied with Rembrandt Kingdom¡­?¡¹ Finkle looked at Creivis with suspicion but Creivis greatly agreed to what has Finkle said. ¡¸Umu, I wanted to be his majesty King Ren-sama¡¯s subordinate but my selfish prime minister was annoying¡­¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹ As Creivis revealed his terrible king¡¯s feeling, Yuta intervened. Although he was not able to make it in time. In response to Creivis¡¯ explanation, Finkle gave a dry smile and looked at me. ¡¸Ha, haha¡­Although I considered this as a possibility, I never thought that it would really happen in reality¡­But seeing things as they are, Einherjar is in the higher place in this alliance¡­ Ah, I remembered I had a little errand. I¡¯m sorry, but for today¡­¡¹ Finkle, who murmured something, looked back at the Merchant Guild¡¯s building pretending to be busy. I made a wry smile and throw a voice at the back of Finkle. ¡¸It is surprising to use such a lame excuse. Finkle, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to take you out today.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle looked back with a stiff expression. Looking at Finkle¡¯s face, I raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸I should have pretended to be out.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 79 - Finkle’s Sense of Duty Chapter 79 ¨C Finkle¡¯s Sense of Duty The soldiers of Rembrandt Kingdom have used the vacant house where no residents have lived yet. They were gathered and lined up outside the city. All the lining up soldiers have a lively face. Did they find the meal last night great? Well, this is a severe case because of their numbers. I¡¯m sure they said that there were about 2,000 of them. I took out an orichalcum wand from my item box. Sage¡¯s wand. It takes quite a lot of time and effort to produce but this is a top class item which takes a considerable amount of time to collect the materials needed to create it. However, it¡¯s ability is exceptional. Unlike other wands and rings, it can duplicate casted magic. In other words, it is possible to cast several magic at the same time. Well, because of its magical effect, it is equipped by advanced users. I picked up the wand, took my eyes off the lined up soldiers, and turned my face to Creivis. ¡¸King Creivis, I am not accompanied by a pure mage today. Choose 200 soldiers of yours. We¡¯ll send off those who remained tomorrow.¡¹ When I said that, Creivis flashed his eyes for a moment but he immediately began to move to Yuta. He seemed to be a good commander in the military. I confirmed that the two of them are moving and looked back diagonally at Lagreat. ¡¸Lagreat, the dragon¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, my lord. As long as there¡¯s meat!¡¹ Before I finished giving instructions, Lagreat replied with vigour and flew using flight magic at once. Totally with self centered motive. Meanwhile, Creivis returned with Yuta. ¡¸Your Majesty King Ren-sama. We have selected 200 soldiers and mages together.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that was quick.¡¹ I said that then looked at the neatly lined up men behind Creivis and Yuta. They are quite skillful to be able to form a formation in a short time. When I was admiring the soldiers, I heard cheers from afar. When I turned my face to the direction of the cheers, Lagreat in dragon form was flying from the direction of the castle. ¡¸All right, the actors have gathered.¡¹ I said so and looked back at everyone. The group of soldiers and mages dance in the sky. If everyone was in the same position, maybe it would look a bit more decent, but the reality was different. There are soldiers that faints like a puppet with strings cut, soldiers who have some sort of liquid dripping, mages who scream from excitement, mages who laughs like crazy¡­..and a crying king. ¡¸It¡¯s a picture of hell.¡¹ When I say so, Finkle sighs and opens his mouth. ¡¸That would be so. Most of them have never flew in the sky. Suddenly flying in the sky with dragon knight-sama¡­.¡¹ Looking around after Finkle said that, it seems that even Yuta and Creivis are looking around and moving from a distance. ¡¸It¡¯s just a method of sending them home.¡¹ ¡¸Who would send someone home by flying to the sky? I have never seen someone does something that crazy.¡¹ Finkle looked at me while saying that. ¡¸Hahaha, now that you mention it.¡¹ When I was laughing, Finkle opened his mouth with no facial expression. ¡¸Was everything exposed? Are you going to execute me in public as an example?¡¹ Finkle uttered so in a low voice. Looking at Finkle, it felt like I¡¯m looking at something interesting. I crossed my arms and nodded. ¡¸Well, how much did you think we find out? If you confess and if that confession has a deeper information, I can overlook it.¡¹ When I told him that, Finkle grits his teeth and wrinkles his eyebrows. ¡¸I don¡¯t need you to lick me. I have the guts too. I won¡¯t speak even if I die.¡¹ Finkle¡¯s tone changed when he said that. He turned towards me and sat down cross-legged. ¡¸However, let me just say a few words, we won¡¯t put you in a disadvantageous position and we are not hostile.¡¹ Finkle said that and looked up at me. I sit in front of the Finkle and turn my gaze to Sainos. ¡¸Sainos, stand behind Finkle.¡¹ ¡¸Affirmative¡¹ When I said that, Sainos replied and stood behind Finkle. Finkle was silent and motionless but the sweat was flowing on his forehead. I was watching Finkle¡¯s eye for a few seconds but I couldn¡¯t see him talking. ¡¸¡­A stubborn guy. You might lose your limbs too, have you thought about it?¡¹ When he heard that, Finkle shook his shoulder slightly but he didn¡¯t say a word and just glare at me. Seeing Finkle¡¯s appearance, I sighed and made a wry smile. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll tell you the information I know. Just say no if it¡¯s wrong.¡¹ When I said that, the silent Finkle was confused. ¡¸Now, the first information. You have business transaction with other peddlers three times until now.¡¹ Finkle did not react when I said so. ¡¸The second, other peddlers looked for you for some transaction four times so far. And you have spoke with them in a small meeting room every single time.¡¹ Still, there is no reaction. ¡¸Third, the first and second peddlers who came to visit you looks like your usual peddler until they went back their way home. They leave their carriage after leaving this country. They are peddlers who ride a horse without luggage. Very conspicuous, right?¡¹ When I told that information, there was a slight reaction from Finkle. ¡¸Fourth, half of the peddler¡¯s pass through the Galland Empire to Maeas, the other half passes through Rembrandt Kingdom and is returning to Maeas.¡¹ To that information, Finkle lowered his eyes and pulled in his chin. ¡¸Fifth, all the peddlers who went back to Maeas returned to the merchant guild in the central city of Maeas. There is no side trip too.¡¹ Finkle ceased to move again. ¡¸Sixth, there were several conference rooms in the merchant guild but the merchants were always using the smallest conference room. And when the meeting is over, the merchants return to my country. And those who met those merchants goes to the building where the Maeas representative is.¡¹ I cut my words temporarily and looked at Finkle a little. Finkle won¡¯t budge. Although he doesn¡¯t move, sweat was flowing again from his forehead. ¡¸Maeas seems to be a region where small countries scatter long ago. A so called United Kingdom was created in response to the crisis of rapid development of Rembrandt Kingdom, Galland Empire, and Immenstadt Empire.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle opened his eyes thinly and gazes at my foot. ¡¸The last information. Currently, there are three royal houses in the united kingdom of Maeas. There are five men and three women who have the right to inherit the throne.¡¹ When I said that far, Finkle looked up at me. ¡¸Finkle, you are the third son and has the right to inherit the throne.¡¹ When I said that and smiled, Finkle looked at me with cold eyes. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty, your personality is quite bad. If you have investigated that far, you did not have to bother asking me for a confession.¡¹ ¡¸What a stupid remark. The talk changes whether you decide to confess or not.¡¹ When I argued with Finkle¡¯s complaint, I threw a deep sigh and opened opened my mouth. ¡¸Depending on my evaluation, there will be no problem if you¡¯re a friend¡­But your loyalty to Maeas is thick, if there is something disadvantageous for my country, I will consider you as an enemy.¡¹ When I say so, Finkle raised the edge of his mouth and formed a smile. ¡¸You¡¯re right. However, let me add one. I will definitely do my best for Maeas not to be hostile to his majesty¡¯s country.¡¹ Finkle said that and looked at me. I laughed with my nose to the words of Finkle and opened my mouth. ¡¸I know.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 80 - Going to Maeas for the First Time Chapter 80 ¨C Going to Maeas for the First Time We landed on the highway in front of the capital of Rembrandt Kingdom. I considered so for the residents and the soldiers of the kingdom¡¯s capital who did not know about Creivis return not to panic. After all, I am an attentive man. By the way, when they got off the ground, the soldiers collapsed on the ground, the king was standing while shedding tears, and the prime minister looked at the capital with a fatigued face. The capital city of the Rembrandt Kingdom. It is a huge city because Rembrandt is a large country and also has a long history. The walls look beautiful too. When I saw it diagonally from above, the city has a shape that resembled a pentagon or hexagon. It might have been rebuilt to suit the topography. ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the capital of the Rembrandt Kingdom, it¡¯s a big one.¡¹ When I murmur unconsciously, Finkle turns around me. He has a face that seems to be looking something incredible. ¡¸¡­.You conquered one of the five major powers without even visiting its capital city¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I did not conquer it, it¡¯s an alliance.¡¹ When I thrust into Finkle¡¯s speech, Creivis walked before me while wiping his tears. ¡¸Your Majesty King Ren-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Stop the ¡°Your Majesty¡± thing King Creivis. That is unneeded.¡¹ When I say so while smiling wryly, Creivis lowered his head. ¡¸Ye-yes! Your Majesty, King Ren! I¡¯m truly thankful for forming an alliance with us! Therefore, if His Majesty King Ren requires any goods, I would send it periodically to His Majesty King Ren¡¯s kingdom, Einherjar!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, then I¡¯ll look for what is necessary and make a list. Thank you for your assistance King Creivis.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, your thanks is a blessing!¡¹ After that deal, we part with King Creivis. From behind me, I can hear Finkle¡¯s fearful voice. ¡¸Your conquered them, right?¡­ You just made an unequal treaty with your ally.¡¹ What unequal treaty? It¡¯s completely out of the other party¡¯s goodwill¡­ That sounds like a politician¡¯s excuse for some reason. Translated by Elite4Harmon We have finished one errand so we will immediately head for Maeas. I am currently interrogating Finkle on the back of Lagreat¡¯s dragon form. ¡¸So, what do you intend to do in Maeas?¡¹ As I tilted my neck, Finkle shook his head with a complicated expression. ¡¸Although Maeas has claimed to be one country, the internal circumstances is that there are three factions that hold power. Galland Empire, Rembrandt Kingdom, and Immenstadt Empire¡­.those three royal houses have deep connections with those countries. Of course, their business commodities are different.¡¹ Finkle said so and vomited a sigh. Why did Finkle obediently confess that much? The answer is simple. He is threatened by me. Finkle said that he did not want to be hostile to my country as much as possible. If he doesn¡¯t want me to be hostile, he will cooperate. Finkle quickly estimates how the flow would break. ¡¸Then, is it possible for Maeas to launch an all-out attack on my country?¡¹ ¡¸The possibilities are low. However, due to the nature of our country, each royal faction are mutually competing with each other. They are greedy for profit. They can obtain profit in certain ways faster than any other country.¡¹ Good points and bad points. However, if not of its monolithic structure, Maeas is a country that will collapse easily. Well, if it will break, Finkle would probably find a foothold¡­ I thought about such things while casually watching Finkle. Finkle wrinkles the middle of his eyebrows. ¡¸We¡¯re still not talking about Maeas¡¯ loss.¡¹ My mind was read. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be the one to cause Maeas¡¯ collapse. I just thought about it a little. ¡¸Then, as you said, products handled by each royal factions are different. What are you dealing with?¡¹ When he heard that, Finkle narrowed his eyes. ¡¸¡­ We handle foods, weapons, magic items ¡­ well, various things.¡¹ ¡¸Slaves?¡¹ Finkle tried to cover it until he heard a single word. To my question, Finkle shrugged his shoulders and looked at me. ¡¸We¡¯re nasty individuals. We¡¯re dealing with slaves.¡¹ Since I already examined the investigation report, there is no need to ask Finkle. However, it was necessary to hear this information from Finkle himself. ¡¸There¡¯s a royal faction that deals with building and craftsmen related materials, there¡¯s a royal faction the deals with food, alchemy, and medicine and, there¡¯s a royal faction that deals with war related goods¡­Among these, the most powerful one is the Barland family that deals with weapons.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle was silent. ¡¸Finkle, how many slaves have you sold the Galland Empire?¡¹ When I ask the silent Finkle, he opens his mouth without removing his gaze from me. ¡¸15,000 criminal slaves. 10,000 former mercenaries and adventurer debt slaves.¡¹ Finkle said so while cutting his words once. He vomited a thin breath. ¡¸Everyone of those were gathered to be part of the last invasion of the Galland Empire to the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ and Finkle muttered so. ¡¸I see. Then, did you know that the Galland Empire¡¯s forces were annihilated immediately? ¡¹ As I was satisfied with Finkle¡¯s answer and replied, Finkle¡¯s showed a shaken face but immediately hid his face. ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t have a grudge against you. We already received payment from the Galland Empire for those slaves. However, it doesn¡¯t feel good because I have seen their faces and conversed with some of them. And every single one of them died¡­¡¹ Finkle said so and averted his eyes from me. Looking at Finkle¡¯s profile who was staring away, I nodded. ¡¸You¡¯re not suitable to be a slave merchant. ¡¹ ¡¸Everyone says the same thing.¡¹ In my words, Finkle nodded with a wry smile. Well, in that case, Finkle might cooperate with me. ¡¸Finkle, it is Maeas that sells goods and manpower to Galland Empire and the weapon dealer Barland house is the one supplying them the most. In other words, your brothers are the one lending Galland Empire power.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle sighed. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is my eldest brother and my second eldest brother. My eldest sister handles the food supply and weapons.¡¹ ¡¸Can you persuade the three of them?¡¹ When he hears that, Finkle shakes his head. ¡¸Stop cooperating? It¡¯s impossible. The dragon knight and his braves is a popular picture book among children of wealthy merchants of Maeas and Galland Empire. I¡¯m very sorry but I won¡¯t be able to convey his majesty¡¯s words¡­¡¹ Finkle said such a thing with a troubled face. ¡¸It¡¯s different. You can sell arms and food but not slaves.¡¹ I interrupted Finkle¡¯s words in the middle. Finkle gave me a dubious look so I opened my mouth. ¡¸They¡¯re just going to be annihilated again.¡¹ When I said so with a straight face, Finkle¡¯s face twitched. ******************** Chapter 81 - To Finkle’s Parent’s House, GO! Chapter 81 ¨C To Finkle¡¯s Parent¡¯s House, GO! We arrived at the capital city of Maeas. We moved into the city like an ordinary commoner. The capital city of Maeas, as expected of the most prosperous economic power, the business crowd here is the best I have seen up to now. A variety of products are lined up and even slaves are sold in shack-like stalls. In this case, it will be inconspicuous to move. When I looked around the miscellaneous cityscape, I noticed that there were unusually a lot of eyes paying attention to us. Although I¡¯m wearing dragon leather and scales armor, everyone should have never recognized dragon materials. However, the number of gaze gathering at us is not ordinary. When I tilted my head thinking about what¡¯s happening, Finkle has quietly approached. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty, he stands out too much.¡¹ Finkle said so as he turned his gaze back. Turning around, there was a silver armor knight standing there. It is Dan who has his body strengthened with mithril equipments. Who brought this guy? ¡¸.. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I intended to come in contact with a Maeas representative secretly but I guess we should storm in magnificently.¡¹ When I said so reluctantly, Finkle looked at me with a sulky expression. ¡¸Please don¡¯t storm in.¡¹ He is a man who can¡¯t take a joke. We reluctantly walked in the middle of the capital city of Maeas like tourists. The view is good. It is a colorful cityscape that used many primary colors. The buildings also have an elaborate design. There is a large river dividing the city. There are several stone bridges with an interesting design. Following Finkle ¡®s directions, we walked to the outskirts of the city. ¡¸Is there a castle at the very end?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not a castle. Maeas eastern border touches the Immenstadt Empire. The northern part of the east is Maeas¡¯ and the southern part is the empire¡¯s territory. Important bases are located in the northeastern region because that part tends to be attacked by another country. Well, if it¡¯s really attacked it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­ Speaking of which, are you facing the sea? We are living in the depth of a forest. Though we are okay with it, we don¡¯t have any fisherman of the sea. ¡¹ When I said that, Finkle nodded. ¡¸The northeastern part is a coast. The southern part of Rembrandt Kingdom also faces the sea, but it is rather narrow. Immenstadt Empire faces the most sea but on the other hand, Galland empire doesn¡¯t face a sea at all.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­ Have you tried exploring the open sea?¡¹ ¡¸There are some that have gone out to the open sea but none of them returned¡­ What is on the other side of the sea?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­ There is probably another continent and going around will get you to the forest of abyss across the Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ What I said should have been a very general comment, but Finkle tilted his head and looked at me. Indeed, must I talk about the Ptolemaic theory and the Copernican theory? TN: You probably already know about those theories so I won¡¯t explain them. Besides, I might offend some flat-earthers out there No, explaining it to Finkle won¡¯t get me anything. And I don¡¯t know how to prove it. When I was having trouble thinking about it, Finkle suddenly raised his voice. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s over there.¡¹ Looking at the direction Finkle pointed to was a large mansion. ¡¸Hnn? That?¡¹ When he hears me, Finkle nods silently. No, that¡¯s a museum. How many rooms are there? ¡¸¡­ You were really a prince. Or are you the son of an OS maker?¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know the meaning of that at all¡­¡¹ Finkle didn¡¯t know the meaning of the words I said. He looks at me with eyes like looking a weird one. He doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s Bill Gates. I looked at the big four-story mansion and opened my mouth. ¡¸No, I was just surprised at the pretty big residence.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle again vomited a sigh with an amazed face. ¡¸¡­Can a person living in a castle say that?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¹ I unintentionally agreed to Finkle¡¯s honest rebuttal. In a sense, I even have two castles. When I consented and nodded, Finkle, who had an amazed expression, shrugged his shoulders and headed to the large mansion. Though I expected that there are security guards in the museum, there are four soldiers standing before the museum like mansion of Finkle¡¯s parents. ¡¸¡­Finkle-sama!¡¹ One of them noticed the Finkle and called his name. Finkle turned his face and nodded to the four people who are standing firmly. ¡¸Is the head of the family present?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Romont-sama is at home!¡¹ When asked by Finkle, one of the soldiers responded like that. The present head of Finkle¡¯s house. In other words, one of Maeas¡¯ representative, the merchant of death of Maeas. As this is also Finkle¡¯s home, we went through the gate of the large mansion without trouble and entered a large iron door. On the other hand, I feel like I¡¯ll be meeting with a yakuza boss for the first time. I have a feeling of expectations and guilt as I¡¯m going to set foot to the dark underground world. As I followed Finkle, I felt awfully frustrated because we went through the passage with a calm atmosphere. There are also furniture, shelves, and paintings in a luxurious frame. However, everything is awfully elegant. Although it is bad for me to selfishly give them a bad image, I thought that they bought antiques as a way of spending too much money. While thinking such a thing, we advance through a chic passage with achromatic color. Finkle stopped in front of a large door. ¡¸Here.¡¹ When Finkle told me so, he stopped moving for a moment and looked at the door. And knock on the door. ¡¸It¡¯s Finkle.¡¹ Finkle said so after knocking on the door. The door opened slowly from the inside. On the other side of the opened door was a large room with a white wall, dark brown floor and ceiling. Oddly enough, the white wall has a myriad of pale gray letters. The furnitures were calmly lined up so only the wall had an awful sense of existence. In the back of the room was a lavishly decorated desk. There was a black-haired man in his 60¡¯s sitting on a chair with big backrest across the desk. An old man with a bad complexion. His hair was combed down to the back and has a sharp, powerful eyes. The man has two young women standing straight behind him. The women are wearing black clothes and they look like in their mid-twenties. Those women have a well-toned figure and are looking at me with a thin smile. Both of them have very short hair and are wearing clothes that are easy to move in. Perhaps they are secretary and escort. ¡¸I¡¯m back, father.¡¹ When Finkle said so and bowed, the man who has been called father nodded. ¡¸It is good that you have returned. There are a lot of things I have to ask ¡­ By the way, who are those people?¡¹ The man said so and gave us a glance. He observed us in turn. When he found Dan standing at the back, he opened his eyes wide. ¡¸¡­ I see. The rumored dragon knight-sama.¡¹ The man murmured and stood up on the spot. Are? Did he think that Dan is the dragon knight? ******************** Chapter 82 - Maeas’ Representative, Romont Chapter 82 ¨C Maeas¡¯ Representative, Romont Maeas¡¯ representative and Finkle¡¯s father, Romont. The man stands, looks at Dan, and lowers his head. ¡¸I am a representative of Maeas, my name is Romont. It seems that Finkle is indebted to you.¡¹ When Romont said that, Dan looked at me from his helmet. I can¡¯t see his expression but he¡¯s definitely troubled. It¡¯s funny so let¡¯s make Dan the Dragon Knight. When I thought of such a thing, Finkle opened his mouth. ¡¸Father, he is one of the subordinates of the dragon knight-sama. The dragon knight-sama, the king of the new country Einherjar, His Majesty King Ren-sama is this one¡­¡¹ Finkle was embarrassed as he turned his palm upward to me. Romont was surprised by Finkle¡¯s words. He compared me and Dan with his mouth open. ¡¸Is-is that so? No, the stunning outfit made me instinctively¡­I¡¯m sorry. Your Majesty King Ren, I am Romont.¡¹ Romont said so again and lowered his head. ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ I said only that and looked at Finkle. Then, Finkle sigh with a disagreeable face. ¡¸¡­Father, we have to talk something big today. I need to take your time.¡¹ When Finkle said that, Romont raised his brows and nods then called out the women in his left and right. ¡¸Cancel all my appointments and bring three more chairs.¡¹ The women who were instructed by Romont looked at each other then the woman on the left, left the room. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. There are not enough chairs for His Majesty King Ren¡¯s subordinates so please be seated.¡¹ When Romont said so, he guided me to a large sofa. There are three sofas. Two sofas facing each other and between them is another sofa. There is no table. It seems that everyone can sit down but why am I sitting on a three-seater sofa alone? I sat down in the middle of the sofa while thinking of such a thing. It¡¯s comfortable and I¡¯m sinking softly. When I was enjoying the sofa, Finkle sat down in front of me. Oh, should you be there? Looking at it, Romont sat down on the sofa in the middle of me and Finkle. ¡¸I apologized for the delay. Let¡¯s get started.¡¹ Romont cut out. The talk between the King of Einherjar and the Maeas¡¯ representative began. Translated by Elite4Harmon First of all, is organizing information. Finkle provided information to Romont. It starts with the invasion of the Galland Empire to the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s border territory and the annihilation of the imperial army. Next is the foundation of the Dragon Knight¡¯s country, Einherjar, the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s border territory¡¯s independence, and that territory entering the umbrella of Einherjar. Furthermore, the Rembrandt Kingdom and Einherjar have formed an alliance. I was listening and was surprised to see how full of event this month has been. Romont heard them all and was most surprised when Finkle said that he rode a dragon. ¡¸¡­There is no way the day when my son rides a dragon comes.¡¹ Romont muttered so with a small voice. He is unexpectedly a man who listens. Although the explanation of Finkle is true. It is something that¡¯s too absurd if you think about it normally. However, whether he believes the story, he is thoroughly listening and examining it. ¡¸Father, the circumstances of the Galland Empire ¡­¡¹ Finkle asked such to his father. Romont looked at me for a moment but Finkle has a face that looked like he had given up. ¡¸¡­Usually, an emerging country is incomparable to one of the five major powers. It is impossible to speak of information regarding Galland empire without permission.¡¹ Romont says so. He sighed and turned his face to me this time. ¡¸But I trust my son Finkle and his loyalty to Maeas. Let me say it.¡¹ Romont started talking about the relationship between the Galland Empire and Maeas. ¡¸The Galland Empire has announced that the one who swindles as the dragon knight conquered the border territory of the Rembrandt Kingdom and have invaded the border of the Galland Empire. Of course, the publication partner of Galland Empire is Maeas.¡¹ When Romont said so, Finkle groaned. ¡¸In other words, the Galland Empire made a public announcement intending to attack Einherjar or Rembrandt Kingdom in the form of a surprise attack?¡¹ When Finkle supplemented, Romont nodded. ¡¸The one who invades is His Majesty¡¯s country. In order to subdue those who illegally occupied the territory of the Galland Empire, they called for a subjugation troop.¡¹ ¡¸¡­subjugation is it?¡¹ I muttered so to the words of Romont. I want to have a just cause but if my guild members heard that, they will definitely be furious. Although it won¡¯t be a problem with these low-rank opponent. It seems that he was anxious from my words. Romont coughed once and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­The fact that the Galland¡¯s emperor is collecting soldiers near Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s border is only to prevent the kingdom from attacking them while the Empire is attacking your country.¡¹ ¡¸So, how much does Maeas cooperates with Galland Empire?¡¹ When I asked that question, Romont pulled in his chin with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­As long as my son can only fight a little, he will only sell slaves and their equipments to Galland Empire. If the empire wins, so does my son. I think it¡¯s a great opportunity for business.¡¹ Romont uttered so, Finkle opened his mouth to take over. ¡¸Elder brother is probably in a place to gather and has gone too far. He probably judged to gather for more profit. Perhaps he had already set his eyes to other countries¡­¡¹ ¡¸Finkle!¡¹ Finkles words of criticism towards his family was interrupted by Romont by shouting loudly. However, Finkle did not back down and looked straight at the angry Romont¡¯s glare. ¡¸If he is a wandering peddler who never stayed at one place, that method is praiseworthy. However, elder brother is a person who might lead Maeas. If such a person is only buying antipathy from another country, it will be disadvantageous for Maeas.¡¹ When Finkle said it like that, Romont lowered his eyebrows and sigh. And turns his face to me. ¡¸¡­ I think that it is okay to earn money. However, because Maeas is taking slaves from the country of the elves and beastkins in the north, we have made a lot of enemies. I¡¯m sure you know that a country does not go by with just making money¡­¡¹ Romont said so with a weary face, moreover, he also vomited a deep sigh. No, I understand the circumstances of the house but let¡¯s talk about the size of the essential army. When I thought so and made a sullen face, Romont became startled and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ah, you want to know about the army composition? As planned, the number of troops that will attack His Majesty¡¯s country will be about 50,000 regular soldiers of Galland Empire, 60,000 mercenaries, and slaves¡­So far we gathered 50,000.¡¹ ¡¸160,000! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ Finkle was astonished at Romont¡¯s line. Finkle should have gathered quite a bit of information so why are you staggered? ¡¸¡­He only heard about 100,000.¡¹ Romont muttered so while looking at the surprised Finkle. Finkle raised his face and looked at Romont with a face like he just saw something incredible. ¡¸Wa, I, I wonder if elder brother is doubting me¡­¡¹ Finkle muttered so and shrugged his shoulder. Romont sadly looks at the depressed Finkle. ¡¸Finkle, don¡¯t hate your older brother. He also did not tell me his real intention but I guess he doesn¡¯t want to let too much information outside.¡¹ Romont follow up but Finkle did not raise his face. Well, that might be so. You won¡¯t send information to your brother if you don¡¯t trust him. Otherwise, they¡¯ll share dense information with each other. I looked at the Romont and the depressed Finkle. ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, there is no help for it. Though I plan to help the slaves gathered by force.¡¹ When I muttered so, Romont narrowed his eyes and looked at me in a doubtful way. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty, did you include that plan in your defense against the empire? If things continue this way, I won¡¯t be surprised if the number increase to 200,000.¡¹ I nodded to Romont¡¯s line. ¡¸Last time it was around 100,000 vs 200 but we won with no one suffering a scratch. For the 200,000 this time, should I send 100 as handicap?¡¹ When I said that, Romont made a fake smile but I noticed him solidifying with a puzzled face. ¡¸¡­ Are you serious?¡¹ After a while, those words that came out of Romont. I am serious, what about it? ******************** Chapter 83 - Astonished Romont Chapter 83 ¨C Astonished Romont AN:Third chapter of the day! ******************** I¡¯ll have curry for dinner. Talking about the next war like it was nothing, Romont looked at me with skeptical eyes. ¡¸Your Majesty, I have heard that you collaborated with Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s Earl Villiers¡¯ 50,000 troops, and other mercenary groups to beat Galland Empire¡­There is also an information that you feed wrong information to the Galland Empire¡¯s army to limit their route¡­¡¹ What information? Those are not information, those are rumors. ¡¸Who is it from?¡¹ When he heard that, Romont looked at Finkle. ¡¸¡­ It is information from Finkle¡¹ ¡¸¡­Wh-what? From me¡­? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ From the words of Romont, Finkle instinctively rose from the sofa and shouted. ¡¸I¡¯ve written my own opinions and thoughts, but¡­I properly wrote the information I heard from His Majesty King Ren-sama!¡¹ Finkle says so. He looked at Romont in his face then gave a look that seemed to have realized something. ¡¸¡­ From which route did that information came from?¡¹ When Finkle asked so, Romont, who had a sour face, opened his mouth. ¡¸The one that passes through Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Elder brother¡­ information¡­ no no¡­¡¹ Finkle, who heard Romont¡¯s words, let his gaze swam while having a grim expression. ¡¸My eldest brother is devoted to Galland Empire because he is in a position where he can directly meet the emperor. He probably met with the poor peddler from Einherjar. Then, my second elder brother¡­ ¡¹ Finkle, who¡¯s sitting on the sofa, started to mutter the idea he thought of alone. I looked at Romont on the side and opened my mouth. ¡¸If his two elder brothers are on the Galland Empire¡¯s side, it is useless no matter how Finkle moves. Well, if I go to the Galland Empire¡¯s capital and rain down rocks from the sky, everything will be destroyed¡­large number of civilians will die.¡¹ ¡¸Wait, rain of rocks¡­? What are you talking about?¡¹ In my words, Romont¡¯s face twitched as he asked me so. It¡¯s like air strikes, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know what aerial bombing means. If you throw rocks from the sky, it will cause an extensive damage when it falls to the ground¡­ I had forgotten the existence of Romont because I was thinking about strange things. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s one type of strategy. It is not limited to rocks, you can also attack with magic from the sky. Is it unusual that we can use flight magic?¡¹ When I answered that, Romont was astonished. Finkle too. ¡¸There is only one who can use flight magic for war. Only the 500-year-old high elf. The White Witch of La Fiesch, Alicequitera¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hou, there is such an elf? How long is the life span of a high elf?¡¹ When I asked, Romont looked at me strangely and opened his mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s been said that about 800 to 1000 years. Doesn¡¯t His Majesty also has an elf subordinate?¡¹ Romont looked at Sunny who¡¯s sitting in a chair prepared behind me. ¡¸Ah, Sunny? Sunny is a high elf but I am like her parent. I¡¯m not that well informed about the circumstances of the elves.¡¹ TN: Parent with sexy time? ¡¸H-High Elf! Then she¡¯s from the royal family¡­¡¹ When I spoke a bit about Sunny, Romont almost fell forward. ¡¸The elf in Ramblas said something similar too.¡¹ Romont greatly nodded when I said so as I recalled the elf El Rand who came to the adventurers guild of my city as the guild master. ¡¸That¡¯s right. For elves, being a high elf is a proof of royalty.¡¹ Romont occasionally looked at Sunny and tried to continue talking. ¡¸So, the high elf story was a good information, what are you going to do with that?¡¹ When I told him so to go back to the main plot, the hesitant Romont twisted his neck. ¡¸Do you mean about our relationship with the Galland Empire?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ When I agreed to Romont ¡®s question, Romont grew silent and put his weight on the backrest and groaned. Then, Finkle raised his face and looked at Romont. ¡¸Father, no, I¡¯m saying this to representative Romont of Maeas. Maeas must not be hostile to Einherjar, the country of Dragon Knight-sama even if we take the grudge of Galland Empire.¡¹ When Finkle said that with a stern face, Romont roared and groaned. ¡¸¡­ To be honest, it may be quite difficult. I trust Finkle enough to make him my successor. However, turning our relationship with Galland Empire back to square one¡­If I move, other royal families might stop me or even my other sons¡­¡¹ When Romont murmurs so in a low voice, Finkle chewed his back teeth and looked at Romont. ¡¸Father, it wouldn¡¯t matter if other stops you once you make your move. At the very least, I would like you to announce that our royal house stands for Einherjar¡¯s side. That would be a good announcement that not all Maeas are allied with Galland Empire.¡¹ When Finkle said to Romont so in a strong tone, Romont still showed his worried behavior like he was really troubled. And Romont looks at me. ¡¸I trust Finkle enough to recognize His Majesty King Ren¡¯s country Einherjar as a threat. However, I can¡¯t believe His Majesty¡¯s story of annihilating 100,000 troops with just 200 men. ¡¹ To the words of Romont, I unintentionally burst into laughter. ¡¸Ha ha ha. Foolishly honest. Apart from that, I am not telling you to become an ally. But if you are hostile, I will not condone you. Well, hearing about the current situation, apart from you and Finkle, the eldest son and the second son will probably die.¡¹ When I said that, expression slipped out Romont¡¯s face. Having a face with strong resolution, Romont glares at me. ¡¸¡­Even so, even if it¡¯s their fault, even if there will be a few disadvantages for the country, my eldest son Vitan and my second son Double are my sons. As a father, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll just sit on the sideline after hearing about my sons getting killed.¡¹ Romont said so and got up from the sofa. ¡¸I am going to say something very rude, Your Majesty. I would like His Majesty to show me your power.¡¹ ¡¸Fa-father!¡¹ To Romont¡¯s remark, Finkle cried with a pale face. I think I heard the first and second son¡¯s name, is it Vitan and Double? ******************** Intermission 1 - Sainos and Dan, Followed by Laurel Intermission 1 ¨C Sainos and Dan, Followed by Laurel AN: Intermission Chapter! First time after a long time! I¡¯ll write a preface for intermission chapters! Intermission chapters are here to show the true colors of the guild members! It has nothing to do with the story! ******************** Translated by Elite4Harmon On a certain day, after a week has passed since Dan begins his training under Ren¡¯s order. In the forest of abyss surrounding G.I.Jou, a gigantic figure, with arms as big as a tree, is shaking. It is a 3-meter tall troll with muscular body. It is just walking but because of its big body, it looks like it¡¯s doing something frightening. Suddenly, the troll stopped moving and turned its eyes downward. In front of the troll is a swordsman in full plate mail and shining silver sword. He is Dan from Grado Village who has become Ren¡¯s first subordinate. And, a man with dark skin wearing light armor was standing immediately behind him. It is the wolf beastkin Sainos. Sainos shook his dog ears and approached Dan. ¡¸This troll is small. Anyone of us can take care of it alone. I¡¯m not being unreasonable. Go for it with everything you have.¡¹ When Sainos said so, Dan shallowly nodded, set up his sword, and started running. Dan¡¯s movement is so quick that he seems to be not wearing a heavy full plate mail. He stabs the big-bodied troll in front. Dan is also big but he is far smaller than a troll. Dan¡¯s head is as high as the base of the troll¡¯s leg, the difference in size is clear. The troll swings its left and right arm, Dan rolls to slip forward and passes through the foot of the troll to go behind it. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ When the troll lost sight of the object, it stopped moving. Dan sharply breathed out and slashed the sword like the Ò» character. The silver blade left a track after it was swung. Deep cuts were made at the back of the left and right knee of the troll. A large amount of blood scatters to the vicinity. The troll collapsed forward and gave out a voice of agony. Dan approached the troll carefully. He cut the hindbrain of the troll which tried to stand up using its arms. With only two slash, Dan subdued the troll. TN: Related novel: After being Dragon Knight-sama¡¯s Subordinate, I became an S-Class in a Week However, looking at Dan who took a deep breath and calmed his mind, Sainos crossed his arms in dissatisfaction. Dan approached Sainos and opened his mouth. ¡¸How was it?¡¹ To Dan¡¯s question, Sainos exhales from his hose and nods. ¡¸Uh, 50 points. Even though the enemy is big, it can move fast. Therefore, there is a possibility of being kicked or stepped on if one dive between its legs. However, I¡¯ll give you a passing point for cutting the back of its knee fast. ¡¹ As Sainos said so, Dan nodded several times and raised his face. ¡¸What is the best action to be taken?¡¹ When Dan asked, Sainos untied his arm and pulled out his own sword. ¡¸In my case, I can oppose it with power but this sword is not such a weapon. Let the opponent attack and wait for your chance to strike. Then, when it attacked, slashed its stretched out arms or legs and your opponent will be daunted.¡¹ Listening to Sainos¡¯ story, Dan nodded again. ¡¸I see. Then, what if you used this sword?¡¹ Dan who heard Sainos, showed a longsword with a thick blade. Then, Sainos smiled and put his sword back in the sheath. ¡¸I don¡¯t use such a sword¡­ It is a sword built to be sturdy. I would throw it away and take down the troll with my fist.¡¹ When he said that, Sainos began walking towards G.I.Jou while laughing. Dan looked at his back, gave out a sigh, and shrugged his shoulders. At the interior of the first floor of G.I.Jou is a large bathroom with an area similar to a 25-meter pool. The large bathroom has three kinds of bath; a rock bath, a cypress bath, and a bubble bath. There is a waterfall with a width of about 1 person in the rock bath and there is a shallow part to lie down and sleep on in the cypress bath. And Sainos and Dan were soaking in the rock bath. ¡¸Th-th-this is. Does this, ah, has a meaning! ¡¹ It is Dan who said that while being struck by the waterfall. Sainos sways his dog ears and nods. ¡¸Of course. It has the effect of unifying the spirit and enhancing concentration. ¡¹ As Sinos said so, Dan did not say anything. However, he looked at Sainos with a slightly skeptical eye. ¡¸You¡¯re doing something strange again.¡¹ There, a muscular man with long brown hair appeared. It is the dog beastkin Laurel who is characterized by a short tail and drooping ear. Laurel talks to Sainos while watching Dan ¡¸So, how was your day?¡¹ ¡¸Today are tree orcs and one troll.¡¹ ¡¸Too few.¡¹ ¡¸He doesn¡¯t have the ability to go deep into the depths of the forest yet. There are few monsters as we are always hunting around here.¡¹ When Sinos said so, Laurel nodded and looked at Dan. Dan can¡¯t hear the conversation of the two. He looked at them in silence while being struck by the waterfall. By the way, because the three of them are naked, Dan, who¡¯s being struck by the waterfall is shaking. ¡¸How about Laurel?¡¹ When Sainos asked, Laurel laughed in an ambiguous way and shrugged his shoulders. ¡¸The mountain is deep. I¡¯ve already reported it to master but I¡¯ll examine the cliff.¡¹ ¡¸The cliff on the side of the sea? You said it was a pretty high cliff.¡¹ Replying to Laurel¡¯s words, Sainos looks upward. Then, Laurel nods and opens the mouth with a sigh. ¡¸Ah, there is a sea in the other side of the cliff and I want to make a ship. If we go off the coast a bit, we can catch big fish. However¡­¡¹ When Laurel said such a story to Sainos, Dan, who was struck by the waterfall, came out of the waterfall. ¡¸Ha, ha, ha¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡¹ Dan breathed wildly to secure oxygen. Laurel reached out to Dan with a wry smile. ¡¸Recover¡¹ When Laurel says so, Dan¡¯s body suddenly flashes. Dan raises his face due to surprise. ¡¸Healing magic? I thought you were a swordsman.¡¹ When Dan said that, Laurel nodded. ¡¸I am a holy knight. I can also use magical skills such as healing and support magic. The one I just used earlier is a mere first aid skill. Well, with your current strength, you¡¯ll completely recover in one shot.¡¹ Laurel said so and smiled but Dan was dumbfounded. ¡¸Indeed ¡­ There are no ordinary people living in this castle..¡¹ When Dan muttered so, Laurel smiled proudly. ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. We are immortal warriors. We kept fighting even if we die or die. Decapitated, slashed, burned, froze¡­ we are a group of people who have experienced all kinds of deaths. None of us is ordinary.¡¹ TN: Die or die not a typo When Laurel says that and laughs cheerfully, Dan cramps his face and looks at Laurel and Sainos. ¡¸¡­Immortal? Do you mean that you braves who lived in the castle continued to kill each other?¡¹ Dan asked so while recalling the heroic legend of the Dragon Knight who was the apostle of god. There are various stories in the legend but there was no such story about the braves killing each other. ¡¸No, we are friends and we don¡¯t kill each other. That¡¯s right¡­ Dan might not able to understand it even if I tell you but there are a lot of existence like master.¡¹ ¡¸The-there¡¯s a lot of Ren-sama? ¡¹ In Laurel¡¯s lines, Dan uttered with amazement. Sainos looks at Laurel in a little displeased manner. ¡¸There is no other person like my liege. ¡¹ When Sainos said so, Laurel laughed again. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m saying existence similar to master. There¡¯s actually not many like master. Master is the strongest after all. ¡¹ When Laurel supplemented that, Sainos nodded and looked at Dan. ¡¸Exactly. There is no one stronger than my liege. But there are countless numbers of people like me and Laurel. ¡¹ ¡¸The-there are such people¡­ ¡¹ In the words of Sainos, Dan said so with blue face. ¡¸Oh, we kill person like those every day. However, ever since we came into this place, no one ever died. Master told us not to die so perhaps we might have lost our immortality. ¡¹ When Laurel said so, he scooped hot water from the rock bath with a pail and put it into his body. After hearing Laurel¡¯s story, Dan was stunned and dumbfounded. Intermission 2 - Sainos and Dan, Plus the Female Team Intermission 2 ¨C Sainos and Dan, Plus the Female Team AN: Second half of the intermission chapter! As of now, do you find the guild members easier to remember!? ******************** After the two of them finished taking a bath, they moved to the dining room for dinner. There are already about 20 other guild members in the dining room. Each of them is eating in a group. Sainos and Dan were eating noodles like pasta. ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹ And, a beautiful voice of a woman was thrown there. Looking at the direction of the glossy voice, a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties was standing. Dressed in blue clothes with a white pattern which seemed to be made of soft fabric, it is a woman who dressed like a sister. There were big fox¡¯ ears on top of her long raven black hair. Her feminine curves under her clothes can be clearly understood. A bushy tail can be seen on her buttocks. TN: Sister here is written in english. It basically means nun It is the fox beastkin Soarer. As he was called out by Soarer, Sainos pointed out a vacant seat on their table. ¡¸Thank you. Sorry for disturbing you.¡¹ Soarer said that with a gentle voice and sat on the vacant chair. ¡¸What about the food?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m done already.¡¹ When Sainos asked her, Soarer gently replied. And Soarer looked at Dan. ¡¸How are you? Have you become strong?¡¹ When Soarer asked, Dan groaned with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­About that. I¡¯m incomparable to Sainos-dono but I have become a little stronger¡­¡¹ When Dan said that and shook his head to the left and right, a woman¡¯s voice rang from a distance. When Sainos looked at the direction where the voice has come from, Miera, Dan¡¯s wife, and Sherry, Dan¡¯s daughter, were standing there. The two of them are holding trays with food with both hands and are walking towards the table where Sainos is sitting. ¡¸Excuse me. Can we share table with you?¡¹ ¡¸Please When Miera asked for a seat with a smile, Soarer replied on their behalf. They sat next to Dan and looked at Dan¡¯s appearance from the side. ¡¸Father, how was your day?¡¹ When Sherry said that with a loaf of bread in one hand, Dan opened his mouth with a difficult face. ¡¸I defeated orcs and troll.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? One on one?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹ Listening to Dan¡¯s reply, Sherry stopped with a stunned face. Dan and Miera strangely looked at Sherry who stopped moving. After a while, Sherry, who retained her sanity, was excited, looked at Dan and opened her mouth. ¡¸Wow, that is amazing! Dad doesn¡¯t seem to understand but a troll is a monster that only an adventurers party can beat. Only S-rank adventurers can beat one alone.¡¹ When Sherry said so, Dan shrugged his shoulder. ¡¸However, I can¡¯t even reach Sainos-dono¡¯s feet.¡¹ ¡¸What are you talking about? Sainos-san is a brave chosen by Ren-sama, don¡¯t compare yourself to someone like him.¡¹ When Sherry said such a thing to Dan, Miera, who¡¯s next to him, nodded in agreement and opened her mouth. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Do it slowly but surely and be careful not to get injured, okay?¡¹ When Miera said that and looked at Dan, Dan wrinkled his forehead deeper. ¡¸¡­I came here to return the favor to Ren-sama. However, Miera is the only one who¡¯s been practically useful.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡¹ When Dan murmured with regrets, Sherry, who¡¯s next to him, groaned loudly. ¡¸I-I¡¯m helping mother with cooking and cleaning.¡¹ When Sherry followed up for herself, Miera nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Sherry is a good helper but poor at cooking.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh¡¹ Sherry groaned again and Miera smiles happily. ¡¸Dan, you¡¯re doing your best. That¡¯s good.¡¹ When Miera said so and smiled, Dan sighed. ¡¸Dan, you¡¯re doing your best. That¡¯s good.¡¹ ¡¸¡­If you feel that you¡¯re not being useful, this incredible good life we¡¯re having now is scary.¡¹ When Dan said so, he put the remaining pasta in his mouth. Sainos and Soarer, who had watched silently until then, the conversation of the three and looked at each other. ¡¸¡­ Is it really that serious?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder if I corner him too much¡­¡¹ ¡¸So roughly speaking, it is Sainos¡¯ fault?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹ When Sainos and Soarer were having such a conversation, Ren walked to the dining room with Eleanor. ¡¸What is it? Why is Sainos and Dan depressed?¡¹ When Ren said that, Soarer smiled and looked at Sainos. ¡¸My lord, it seems that Sainos realized that he tormented Dan too much.¡¹ As Soarer said so, Ren wrinkled his forehead and looked down at the Sainos. ¡¸Sainos, no breakfast tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ ******************** AN: Poor Sainos! He had no breakfast next morning! Sainos is just being Sainos. Come on, Sainos! Stay Strong! ******************** Chapter 84 - Maeas’ Influential Person Chapter 84 ¨C Maeas¡¯ Influential Person Romont said that he wanted us to show him our ability so we went out of the city. In this city, the capital of Maeas, the mansion of Finkle¡¯s family is located at the northeast end. Because of that, we were able to get out of the city at once. We went in the meadow outside the city using a soil skin road. Because the mountains and forest are quite far away, monsters don¡¯t seem to appear here. As I looked at the scenery around the city, Finkle lowered his head and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Father is a second son¡­Originally, he was not supposed to be one of the representatives of Maeas. However, father¡¯s elder brother died of sickness and father became a successor instead. Until then, he was a good father who cherishes his family¡­¡¹ Finkle said so to cover his father but the content is not very much to be considered as a cover. But I nodded while making a bitter smile. ¡¸Family is important to anyone. It is not something that one can part with.¡¹ I said so and turned my attention to the city. ¡¸However, he is someone who¡¯s leading this country. He needs to be cold-hearted if necessary.¡¹ Saying that, I turned my face to Finkle. ¡¸Even if the enemy that showed up is your real elder brother, you must not hesitate to throw your relationship with him away.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle sharpened his eyes. He glares at me and opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­In order for that not to happen, I¡¯ll stop my brothers.¡¹ I shrugged my shoulder and smiled at Finkle¡¯s strong resolution then, Sainos opened his mouth. ¡¸Oh, they arrived, my liege.¡¹ When Sainos said that, I glanced at the direction of the city and saw Romont walking towards here who brought several men and women. Romont is with the two girls who seem to be his guard from earlier. Behind the three is a man and a slightly tall woman. And behind those is a thin man and a woman with ears on her head. ¡¸Oh, there is a beastkin.¡¹ When I muttered so as I looked sideways, Finkle¡¯s face stiffened and stared at Romont. ¡¸They are, the S-rank adventurers that are using Maeas as their base¡­¡¹ ¡¸They are adventurers?¡¹ When Finkle was about to start the explanation about them, I instinctively said those words. Finkle looks at me with a dejected face. ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, surely that it may have been a meaningless title for His Majesty but they are the strongest people in Maeas. There may be difficulties in their personality but even Your Majesty¡¯s subordinates may not be able to win easily.¡¹ Finkle said so and turned his eyes back to Romont. Even if they are twice as strong as Brunhilde, they are still weak. There is no tension in the S rank adventurers. ¡­No, aren¡¯t they too careless? Probably because there is no rank higher than S rank. Well, S rank itself might have all sort of rankings. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡¹ When I was tightening the cord of the helmet to the words of Finkle, the voice of Romont has come to the vicinity. ¡¸Ah, no problem.¡¹ When I answered so and raised my face, Romont bowed deeply. ¡¸No, I¡¯m really sorry. Now, I won¡¯t take any more of your time so let¡¯s hurry up.¡¹ Romont raised his face and said so, he turned his hand with the palm facing upward to the four people behind him. ¡¸They are the strongest people in Maeas. First is the S rank adventurer Owayne-dono.¡¹ Romont said so while turning his hand to the giant whose height is likely to exceed 2 meters. Owayne is hardened by a full plate body armor and is possessing a huge tower shield and a bastard sword. ¡¸Next is Cromwell-dono. She is one of the few who can use the highest level of magic, an S rank adventurer.¡¹ Romont said so and turned his hand to the woman who seemed to have a height of 170cm standing next to Owayne. She has a short dark green hair, an eye-catching woman. She¡¯s wearing a black robe on top of her black leather garments. The woman named Cromwell, who was introduced by Romont, was observing us uninterestingly. ¡¸Finally, the S-rank adventurer Tidal-dono and his slave servant. Tidal-dono is a high priest who can use the highest recovery magic. ¡¹ Romont said so as he turned his hands towards the man and woman who are lined up in the back. The beastkin woman is wearing a collar which seemed to be a proof of slavery. She¡¯s wearing a worn out armor, shield, and dagger. She is a lovely girl with reddish brown hair but her right eye is closed by a scar which seems to be caused by a sword. And, besides the slave girl, is a thin man who pasted a tinged smile and lowered his head respectfully. The man had a straight long black hair and was wearing a white robe. He doesn¡¯t look like a priest but this Tidal guy seems to be a good man. After the four of them was introduced to me, Cromwell rang her nose. ¡¸Lord Romont, you said that there is a dragon knight. Isn¡¯t he the guy wearing a large mithril plated armor there?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Cromwell-dono, you are before His Majesty King Ren. Such a rude way of speaking¡­¡¹ Romont knitted his eyebrows to Cromwell¡¯s impudent lines to reproved her. Owayne, who was standing beside her, intervened with a low voice. ¡¸It¡¯s just a king of a small country that has just been made. They will be destroyed by Galland Empire soon¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s smart.¡¹ When Owaine said so, Tidal lightly shook his head to the left and smiled. ¡¸Oh, you too are not good. No matter how small, poor or how soon it will be destroyed¡­ A king is a king. Well, it is normal for a king of other small countries to lower their heads to us when making requests but this king has a little attitude. Because there is also a representative of Maeas which is a large country, why don¡¯t you kneel?¡¹ Tidal talked politely but has made a remark of looking down to me a lot. Well, there is no choice. Perhaps in this guys heads, they interpreted that the fraudster who pretended to be the dragon knight was asking Maeas for help against Galland Empire. From their perspective, a king in such a state is going to bargain and negotiate with a large country like Maeas. If they do, then they might think that the real meaning of the request is to knock us out. Well, there is no problem if Romont properly explained it to them from the beginning. I looked at Romont with a bitter smile and opened my mouth. ¡¸Kneel?¡¹ ¡¸N-No¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡¹ When I asked Romont, Romont was sorry. I opened my mouth while facing Romont. ¡¸So, we only need to defeat these guys?¡¹ When I confirmed so, the adventurers released a dangerous atmosphere. Romont looked back at me with a dubious face. ¡¸Your Majesty, since you are a very capable person, I thought you¡¯d guess¡­ These four are very talented superhumans who are said to be equal to a thousand or two thousand soldiers. Since His Majesty said that you won against 100,000 men with only 200, then you have 200 subordinates equal to them.¡¹ Because Romont told me so with skepticism, I saw the adventurers laughing with their noses. ¡¸No, they are not the same as these guys. They look weaker than a biting dog.¡¹ When I say it honestly, the adventurers amuck altogether. ¡¸¡­Heh. You were a fool, weren¡¯t you? Not knowing me.¡¹ ¡¸The foolish one is one who doesn¡¯t notice the difference in ability. There is no vessel that can contain such a person.¡¹ ¡¸No, no, no. Awawawa¡­ I can¡¯t even laugh at how ignorant you are. An S rank adventurer is an outstanding existence, they are an existence which the kings of each country wanted. A weak country like yours may have no edge but we¡­¡¹ ¡¸You talk too long. After all, you small fries stinks.¡¹ When I interrupted Tidal¡¯s dialogue, the three, Cromwell, Owayne, and Tidal, changed complexion. Oh, did I make them angry? When I thought of such a thing and smiled, Sainos applauded from behind. ¡¸That¡¯s right! My liege is the best in the world!¡¹ ¡¸That cheer is lame, Sainos.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ ******************** Chapter 85 - S-Rank Adventurer’s True Strength (lol) Chapter 85 ¨C S-Rank Adventurer¡¯s True Strength (lol) ¡¸An empty bluff!¡¹ With a shout, the black-robed Cromwell emerged. It seems that my exchange with Sainos was the reason. The two guards of Romont who are standing close to Cromwell took some distance in a hurry as Cromwell began to chant an attack magic. ¡¸Wa-wait! Make some allowance in order not to kill them¡­!¡¹ Romont went away while crying out something. I think he said something like Cromwell should hold back. After all, in terms of achievement, it seems that he thinks that Cromwell is much stronger than us. However, it seems that she¡¯s been chanting for a long time. I looked at Cromwell who¡¯s chanting with a grim face and spoke to Sunny. ¡¸Sunny, counter it.¡¹ ¡¸Counter? Why?¡¹ When I gave her an instruction, Sunny replied with a complaint. ¡¸I want them to see your ability. Just make her understand it and don¡¯t kill her.¡¹ I say so since I want to solve everything with power. Sunny nodded unwillingly. ¡¸You¡¯re a fool! I have chanted enough! Interiperi!¡¹ TN: ¥¤¥ó¥Æ¥ê¥Ú¥ê ¨C interiperi Cromwell, who shouted alone with an uplifting voice, points her hands to us. The four rings on Cromwell¡¯s fingers emitted light and numerous wind blades exceeding dozens carved the ground around Cromwell and fly to us. The range is unexpectedly long. It can probably cut away anything in its path for 100 meters including us. I set up a barrier for us. ¡¸Windblade huh¡­ then, Tempest¡¹ However, Sunny who saw Cromwell¡¯s magic muttered and brought out a storm in an instant. The wind blows hard with exploding power and blew off Cromwell¡¯s wind blade. Then, blew off Cromwell herself a few meters away. Looking at Cromwell, who rolled the ground like a soccer ball, Sunny looked at me after confirming that there is no sign of getting up. ¡¸¡­Countered.¡¹ ¡¸To that extent..?¡¹ When I complained, Sunny puffed her cheeks and pulled back her chin. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but that was too weak. I thought that she increased the density and penetrating power with that number and size of wind blades.¡¹ Sunny said so while she glares at Cromwell who collapsed. ¡¸Haa¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. You already held back so it¡¯s not your fault for getting her injured.¡¹ When I lightly patted Sunny¡¯s head and said that, I saw the adventurers remained in a good mood while smiling wryly at Sunny. ¡¸Now, who¡¯s next? Are you going to attack together?¡¹ When I asked, Owayne gripped his trembling big fist and stepped forward. ¡¸It¡¯s me.¡¹ Owayne said that as he brought his shield in front and took his bastard sword from his back. ¡¸Hmm, Sainos. Can Dan win?¡¹ When I asked, Sainos nodded while laughing. ¡¸I¡¯ll tell him to not overdo it.¡¹ When Sainos said so, Dan pulled in his chin and went out. I can¡¯t see his facial expression but I feel the rising aura of his spirit from his full mithril plate armor. Dan set up his shield and sword, dropped his hips, and looked at the opponent. ¡¸¡­Bring it on.¡¹ Owayne said so with a low voice. ¡¸¡­Here I go.¡¹ And Dan responds briefly. Are you guys samurais? I thought of that while looking at the two who are beginning to make their move. Suddenly, I noticed something. ¡¸Wait a minute.¡¹ When I said that, two of them stopped moving and looked here. ¡¸Dan¡¯s equipments are a bit too favorable. Use this long black iron sword instead.¡¹ I said so as I threw the rare drop long sword from the item box. Looking at the item box, Owayne raised his eyebrows and moaned when he saw the long sword pierced the ground before Dan. ¡¸What an excellent blade¡­¡¹ Dan ignores Owaine¡¯s exclamation and pierced his mithril sword on the ground. ¡¸Shall I give it to you if you win against Dan?¡¹ When I said that, Owayned stopped moving for a moment. He turned his eyes to the black iron longsword Dan is holding as if it were sewn. Do you want it that bad? Owayne nods obediently and sets up his sword again. ¡¸Let¡¯s start again.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡¹ The two interacted with such exchange and began to move. The two of them moved slowly to measure the opponent¡¯s ability but when Dan fixed his breathing, the atmosphere of the field changed at once. They looked like they only see each other as they close their gap. ¡¸Here I go.¡¹ ¡¸Come¡¹ No, this is too honest. While I was watching with amazement, Dan kicked the ground and flew towards Owayne. Dan holds the sword horizontally to the ground, Owayne drops his waist and set up his tower shield. Immediately after that, Dan roars as his sword tore Owayne¡¯s tower shield in half. And Dan kicked Owayne¡¯s side as Owayne ceased to move because of surprise. Owayne blew off like a soccer ball. ¡¸¡­Was that sword excessive too? Though I thought that the black iron was only one level above steel¡­ Well, I don¡¯t remember the data of weak equipments¡­¡¹ I whispered such a thing in a small voice while nodding to Dan who looked here silently. Well, he is equipped with rings of attack power, physical strength, and speed enhancement, and his mithril equipment is also strengthened with magic carve seal. ¡¸Th-this is stupid¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous!¡¹ Seeing that Cromwell and Owayne were knocked down in an instant, Tidal, who can¡¯t endure it any longer, cried out. ¡¸¡­Sainos¡¹ When I called his name, Sainos pulled out his sword from the sheath and opened his mouth. ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! This Sainos will mince that rude fellow really really fine!¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t use a sword.¡¹ ¡¸Eehhh!?¡¹ When I said those words, Sainos looked back and raised a voice. I looked at Sainos that has a face that seemed to want to complain. I opened my mouth while thinking of not giving him dinner tonight. ¡¸The other party is a former priest. It¡¯s a handicap. Use your bare hands.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹ When I said that, Sainos replied with his tail and ears dropping. ¡¸Eehhh! It¡¯s all your fault! If you want to use healing magic be a holy knight you stupid bastard! Get ready!¡¹ Sainos put out his misplaced anger to Tidal. Sainos yelled at him while putting back his sword in the item box. ¡¸A, a, Anri! Move forward! Don¡¯t let that thing near me!¡¹ Tidal shouted with all his might. The one-eyed woman Anri nodded and moved forward silently. Sainos looked at the woman after shrugging his shoulder. He opened his foot back and forth, and raised his palm to the level of the woman¡¯s face. On the other hand, the woman called Anri expressionlessly looked at Sainos as she sets her shield and sword. Sainos looks at her and raises the edge of his mouth. ¡¸Mou, aside from your posture, I¡¯m surprised at how calm you are. You¡¯re a cat beastkin but you have the quality of a warrior.¡¹ Sainos said so and looked at Anri who expressionlessly lifted her shield. No, the woman named Anri might have a worn-out heart. I was looking at her expressionless figure, then I noticed that the distance between those two is already short. ¡¸!¡¹ Anri took a sharp breath and shook her sword to Sainos when he reached the sword¡¯s range. ¡¸There is not a hesitation either! That¡¯s good¡¹ Sainos smiled and said so while avoiding Anri¡¯s sword. Pervert. ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹ Sainos, who avoided Anri¡¯s attack, approached Anri in an instant and hit her armored belly. And, Anri blew off like a soccer ball and rolled on the ground. This is no longer Samurai Japan. TN: Samurai Japan is written in english We are superior in both physical and decisive power. When I was thinking about such a thing, I saw Tidal running away at the back. ¡¸¡­ Sainos¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ When I called his name, Sainos quickly ran and went in front of Tidal in a blink of an eye and kicked Tidal on his face. Tidal, who received a volley shot, danced in the sky shortly without screaming. ******************** Chapter 86 - Romont’s Apology Chapter 86 ¨C Romont¡¯s Apology ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹ Romont apologized and lowered his head deeply. The location is Romont¡¯s mansion. The blown-up adventurers had fainted so they let them rest in a room in the mansion. Given that situation, Romont has been apologizing to us. Finkle, his own son, is watching Romont and me with an amazed face. Though I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s watching us, Romont¡¯s case can¡¯t be helped. After all, he will be treated as a foolish parent who blindly trusted all the words of his three sons. Well, that is something normal if he is a commoner but what he did was the worst response of a statesman. Normally, he should judge my mythical war record from tracing where the information came from. Then, he will judge the information taken by his three sons. This father believes all the information of his sons to the point that he thought that I tricked Finkle. But as a result, he now owes a great debt from the small country. It is a great failure. ¡¸I never thought that I¡¯d understudy the apostle of god and his braves¡­!¡¹ Romont has been like this for a long time, but the longer it gets, the sharper Finkle¡¯s eyes are. ¡¸Even though I reported it¡­¡¹ When Finkle mutters so, Romont¡¯s body stiffens and throws cold sweat. No, Finkle¡¯s report might have been tampered by his brothers. I spoke with Finkle, who has an angry heart, with a wry smile. ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. From now on, Romont will atone by recovering all the slaves from Galland Empire. And, after that, all the slaves, besides the crime slaves, will be taken to my country after he settled it with Galland Empire.¡¹ When I told them so, Romont looked at me with a pale face. Finkle pressed his hand to his forehead looking at that appearance of his father. ¡¸¡­Even if the ruin of Maeas has been avoided, it seems that our royal family is now ruined.¡¹ When Finkle murmur so, Romont panicked and opened his mouth to me. ¡¸Th-thank you for your kindness¡­ but all the slaves are impossible! There is also the relationship with Galland Empire but above all, the confidence for us as merchants will¡­!¡¹ Romont desperately tried to negotiate for the survival of his royal family but he should have negotiated that earlier. I sympathize with Romont halfway but I have to tell him those last words. TN: Last word in this line means the last words from the line before it. ¡¸What are you saying? Shouldn¡¯t a man take responsibility for his actions? Finkle¡¯s two elder brothers should be imprisoned and revoke their right to succeed the throne for information manipulation. And, you should also retire for making an erroneous final judgment.¡¹ When I said that, Romont opened his eyes wide and opened and closed his mouth several times. Looking at Romont who can¡¯t speak, Finkle sighs and knits his eyebrows. ¡¸Father, please give up. I¡¯ll also revoke my right to succeed the throne. Please take action while thinking of Maeas survival first.¡¹ Finkle consoled his father by saying so. It is the right thing to say to a man who runs the country but it is not the right thing to say to a man who¡¯s responsible for his royal family. In any case, there will be no one to succeed their royal family. Though they are citizens of this country, their royal family also has a history. It¡¯s a different kind of responsibility but it¡¯s also a responsibility. Above all, I assumed that the good taste will disappear. ¡¸Finkle, you must succeed your royal family.¡¹ When I said that, Finkle turned his gaze on here and knitted his eyebrows. ¡¸¡­No, it is impossible for our royal family to recover. We must use all of our hands to collect back the slaves. That means losing credibility¡­¡¹ ¡¸I know that. However, that¡¯s not enough to ruin a royal family. This will be troublesome but, why don¡¯t you make an original business?¡¹ When I interrupted the words of Finkle and said so, Finkle closed his mouth and carefully chose the words to asked me. ¡¸¡­ What do you mean? What kind of business is dragon knight-sama talking about? I would love to hear it from you.¡¹ When Finkle said so, Romont also came here and faced me. These two are really not so royal like. When I made a wry smile unconsciously, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡¸There are three businesses I¡¯m thinking about. The fastest sky logistics and supplying black iron arms. The last one is the formation and operation of an alliance called International Alliance that will give all countries their right to speak.¡¹ When I said so, Finkle and Romont looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. Of course, all of those will benefit my country. For sky logistics, anyone can use flight magic if they have a magic item which enables them to use flight magic. For black iron arms, we can produce it in large quantities. And the formation of the International Alliance will make me able to control the world substantially. TN: He said Å£¶ú¤ë(gyuujiru) which means either to control, to lead, or to oversee. Given that it is Ren who said that, I think he only means to oversee but he has the power to do so, so I put control instead. Anyway, I still can¡¯t think how in hell does world domination¡­ I mean, forming an international alliance became a business proposal. All of this will greatly enrich our country and boost our global position. What I need is personnel and that¡¯s where the talk about Maeas giving my country large amount of slaves comes in. Therefore, we should get a large amount of them. To tell the truth, Romont¡¯s reckless driving of his parental love has been very favorable for me. From this world¡¯s inhabitants point of view, what I¡¯m doing might be strange. If Finkle had guessed it, he must have come from earth too. When I thought of such a thing, Finkle gave a nice face and nodded. ¡¸Is that so? The logistics of goods has been regulated by Maeas prioritizing big businesses and connection¡­! No, no, no, that¡¯s the reason why we stick to slavery¡­. In addition, an international alliance is epoch-making¡­. If we can work it out well enough, we can make a world without war¡­!¡¹ Finkle was muttering such a thing like a soliloquy. Eh? Are you from Earth? ******************** Chapter 87 - Maeas’ Cooperation Chapter 87 ¨C Maeas¡¯ Cooperation While Romont looks down, Finkle, who noticed the usefulness of my business proposal, leaked a voice of admiration. ¡¸Innovative! Although there are prerequisites like having a lot of people who can use flight magic¡­to think that there is such method¡­! As expected of His Majesty King Ren! It is one great undertaking that no one has thought of!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Ah, Thank you.¡¹ I replied to the excited Finkle. No, that is just a rip-off from the system Earth uses. TN: System written in english Rather, Finkle is awesome for understanding it even though he just heard it the first time. I was thinking of trying to make him a representative of Maeas but I guess this guy would be too dangerous if he leads Maeas. ¡¸¡­Okay. As a concept, let¡¯s set up a branch in the capital of each country first. Then, choose those with high magical power among the slaves to receive training at my castle. Those who don¡¯t have magical power will do the physical work at each branch.¡¹ And, if we succeed with this world¡¯s only air transport, my country will be able to get the latest information from any country. When I was thinking of such a thing while telling Finkle about the outlook, Finkle nodded greatly. ¡¸Flight magic can move goods and people quickly, exchange of information with other members of the international alliance will be dense too, and we can send reinforcements quickly if a hostile party attacks an ally¡­And all the information will always be gathered by His Majesty.¡¹ And Finkle has seen through my intention easily. ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. I thought so too.¡¹ As I am having a spiteful attitude, Finkle flashed his eyes upon seeing my reaction. ¡¸Though the scale is considerably small compared to the proposal of His Majesty, our countries logistics is considered to be the best in the world. So far, we are proud that our information gathering power was the best in the world¡­Though it was manipulated by my relatives.¡¹ Finkle said so and laughed with a self-contemptuous feeling. ¡¸Indeed. Then, you have seen through my thoughts. If we can make the air transport possible, we can collect complex information from each branch and it will be more accurate than ever. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹ I resigned my thoughts and recruited Finkle straight to the point. Because it seems that I will be able to control Romont easily, it seems that I made a mistake of thinking him as the best opponent. When I put out one hand while smiling embarrassingly, Finkle strongly grabbed my hand and nodded. ¡¸Yes! There is no merchant that will let this go! Please watch. I will regain what we lost on this occasion in an instant!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Are you alright with that, Romont?¡¹ I turned my face to Romont while shaking Finkle¡¯s hand, the lethargic Romont nodded. ¡¸¡­Instead of our royal family¡¯s forfeiture, that talk will make our family prosper without a doubt. I can¡¯t complain. I wish to express my gratitude for His Majesty¡¯s gentle consideration.¡¹ Romont said so and threw out a thin breath. After all, it seems that he can¡¯t help but worry about Finkle¡¯s two elder brothers. ¡¸Rest assured. I will not kill you as long as you won¡¯t defy me. If you do, I¡¯ll imprison you for now.¡¹ When I say so, Romont gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡¸You heard the talk¡­hurry and gather a few elite and go to the Galland Empire. Have them restrain my sons. Tell the active peddlers there to buy back the slaves. If they hesitate, tell them that we¡¯ll buy back the slaves, other than the crime slaves, for twice the price.¡¹ The two women, who were Romont¡¯s escort, immediately began to move when the Romont put out the instruction. Oi, are you two really going? Are they convinced that the head of the family changed? When I was looking at the left direction where the two them disappeared to at a quick pace, Romont gave out a lethargic smile. ¡¸Those two are the daughters of the two houses which served our royal family. When they returned, they will no longer serve me but Finkle.¡¹ Saying so, Romont vomited a deep sigh. ¡¸My liege, speaking of which, I would like to ask of you¡­¡¹ At that time, when Sainos thought that the talk was settled, he spoke with me. ¡¸What?¡¹ It is very rare for Sainos to request something to me. I was interested so I asked Sainos back. Sainos kneeled with one knee on the floor due to fear, he bowed his head and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ano, give me the cat beastkin girl who fought with me earlier!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Wa?¡¹ To the words of Sainos, I froze involuntarily. Then, Sainos looks up at me while his tail is shaking uneasily. ¡¸N-no¡­ I can¡¯t let leave Dan¡¯s training unattended for now so I plan on training the two of them at the same time¡­I¡¯ll take that girl as a disciple¡­¡¹ Sainos has been saying such a thing while his voice seemed to vanish. ¡¸Disciple? I don¡¯t mind but, do you like her that much?¡¹ ¡¸To begin with, isn¡¯t it good for my liege to obtain someone who might be able to become your brave¡­.¡¹ Sainos bowed after he answered my question. Brave? Ah, we can try if someone from this world can become strong. Although he is being consolidated by mithril equipments and magic items, Dan seems to be getting stronger. So, we can try training someone in parallel? ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s take her when we return.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I acknowledged, Sainos replied gladly. I nod after hearing Sainos¡¯ reply and looked at Finkle. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s have a match with time. Finkle, in the next few days to a few weeks from now, the leader of Maeas will be decided. I don¡¯t know how much the Galland Empire will move but we don¡¯t have much time.¡¹ ¡¸I know, I will move right away.¡¹ As he said that, Finkle walked towards Romont. ¡¸Father, please give me the proof of the head of the house.¡¹ When Finkle said so, Romont nodded shallowly and grasped the wrist of Finkle¡¯s right hand. ¡¸Inheritance Contract¡¹ TN: Inheritance Contract is written in english When Romont said so, Finkle¡¯s wrists emit a dazzling blue light. And when the light converged, Finkle slowly turned up the hem of his clothing. There was something like a bracelet made of blue letters and symbols. The bracelet seems to be installed on Finkle¡¯s wrist. ¡¸Thank you for handing down the throne.¡¹ Finkle said so, lowered his head to Romont, and looked back at me. ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go! We have to talk with the other royal families! Please cooperate, Your Majesty!¡¹ Finkle went out of the room and say so. ¡¸Oi oi, it¡¯s good to be motivated¡­¡¹ I opened my mouth to complaint about Finkle¡¯s overambitiousness but Finkle already ran away. When I asked Sainos to run after him with a wry smile, Romont, who quietly remained in the room, opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty King Ren, no, Dragon Knight-sama¡­Please, my son..¡¹ Romont said ¡°his son¡± but did not say who. I noticed that he didn¡¯t mention anyone but I nodded and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 88 - The Day of Maeas’ Reformation Chapter 88 ¨C The Day of Maeas¡¯ Reformation ¡¸May I ask for His Majesty¡¯s dragon?¡¹ ¡¸An?¡¹ We went to the city, Finkle asked me that as an opening. Even though I had Lagreat wait in a place far away from the city to be inconspicuous. It seems that he noticed that I had a dissatisfied face, Finkle smiled embarrassingly. ¡¸No, even though I became the head of the house, for the other royal family, I¡¯m still a simple greenhorn.¡¹ Finkle said so and looked at me with muffled eyes of anticipation. No, no, aren¡¯t we in a city where our movement will be limited? Moreover, the capital of Maeas is connected with various countries, therefore a lot of people from various countries stop by here! I had a feeling that I¡¯ll be a national fugitive. ¡¸¡­ There are other methods. Sunny will wipe out that mountain in front of you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t joke around.¡¹ When I proposed another method, Finkle smiled but has a face that¡¯s suppressing his anger. Well, it¡¯s impossible to actually erase the mountain. I wonder if the shape of the mountain will change if we¡¯ll completely burn it. Still, for the humans of this world, that would be enough to be a subject of fear. ¡¸So, Your Majesty. If you want slaves as labor force, please make the decision as early as possible.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Gunu. I understand. I¡¯ll let you know.¡¹ I said so and looked back. I thought about requesting Sainos but Sainos is carrying the slave girl on his back. Sunny is going to get lost. ¡¸¡­Dan, can you proceed ahead for a moment?¡¹ When I said that, Dan nodded deeply and started dashing. Looking at the shining silver back, I was convinced of the result. ¡¸Dra-dragon knight-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Wa-was the rumor true?¡¹ ¡¸What a divine appearance!¡¹ The city was flooded with hustle and bustle as Lagreat in dragon form landed in the city. It¡¯s probably the most crowded city I¡¯ve ever seen. And you can also notice that the man in full plate mithril mail sitting on the dragon gets a lot of attention. Still, was Dan mistaken for a dragon knight? I was looking up at Dan who was bewildered by the fuss over the dragon and seemed to have a feeling that he couldn¡¯t say anything. I hate attracting attention so I won¡¯t come out recklessly. Even though the person in question is also around, everyone thought that Dan is the dragon knight. I feel like a celebrity troubled by my lack of aura. Well, it¡¯s a good trouble. Dan came down dashing from the dragon with a great cheer. Why did you get off? I opened my mouth to Dan approaching, suppressing my desire to question him. ¡¸Okay, this would have been a good evidence that the dragon knight exists. Should I wait for Finkle and the other representatives to come here?¡¹ I said so and looked around. The wall of spectator is already completed in the vicinity. The stage has already been set but Finkle has not arrived yet. It is usually the opposite. I was thinking whether should I give a word like a director but the crowd cracked and parted to the left and right. Several people walk on the vacant road with Finkle as the lead. Finkle has a strange rugged face and behind him is a middle-aged man in a robe and an elderly woman. The solemn group came down to us, only Finkle and the soldiers knelt down. The middle-aged man and the elderly woman who was standing behind the kneeling Finkle walked up to this place. ¡¸You are dragon knight-sama? I am one of those serving as the representatives of this country, the head of Crane family, Karedia.¡¹ The elderly woman named Karedia said so and lowered her head. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t believe it suddenly but looking at the real thing¡­ Even for S rank adventurers, it is impossible for anyone to control even a fake dragon. I am the head of Meistis house, Jiromora.¡¹ Next, the man who introduced himself as Jiromora offered the palm of one of his hands. Of course, to Dan. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m not the one.¡¹ When Dan said that to the two with a perplexed voice, Karedia and Jiromora were surprised. ¡¸Eh¡­but, that splendid mithril armor¡­¡¹ When Karedia says so, Jiromora nods many times. Dan looked back at me like he was in trouble so I reluctantly stepped forward. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the real one. Let me tell you this, mithril can¡¯t even reach the foot of the armor I¡¯m wearing.¡¹ As I said that, I beat the dragon scale and leather armor with my right hand. When I said that, Karedia and Jiromora lowered their heads looking at my armor with a skeptical eye. ¡¸I apologize for what I did.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m very sorry dragon knight-sama. But better armor than Mithril ¡­I¡¯m really interested in it.¡¹ Two people apologized politely but the flame of their merchant spirit rose in their eyes. I don¡¯t know how many years it has passed since Maeas was born as a United Kingdom but it seems that each royal family has been so inclined to do business starting in their childhood. However, it is necessary to get out of the dragon knight play in public now. ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. Move to the topic.¡¹ When I said that, Karedia raised her head. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I have no excuse. I¡¯ve always reacted to the smell of business¡­It is the one we heard from Finkle, right?¡¹ Karedia looked at my face saying so but its content is something like a mystery for the crowd. Should I say it out loud that it is about liberating the slaves? However, that might not be necessary. Let¡¯s talk in public openly. I wonder if I can mention all the wind-up chain I intend to say. In that case, given the risk of something happening, it¡¯s just the matter of selling slaves to Galland Empire. However¡­ ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s troublesome. Finkle, speak up.¡¹ It is troublesome to speak while guessing the other party¡¯s speculation so I instructed the kneeling Finkle to speak. Finkle who was ordered by me stood up on the spot, looked at me and nods. ¡¸It is the talk about the international alliance and the purchase of the slaves that we sold to Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸Is there any question about that?¡¹ When I asked a question after Finkle¡¯s dialogue, Jiromora raised his face. ¡¸There are a lot of merchants here as well. Of course, there are also from Galland Empire. And up to this day, the merchants have spent a long time making connections. Of course, there is also the son of the Barland house¡­¡¹ Giromora said that and pointed Finkle. Apparently, it seems that he is not yet recognized as the head of the house. ¡¸So?¡¹ When I urge Jiromora to continue, Jiromora looked up at me with strong eyes. ¡¸¡­ This Maeas is a gathering of small countries. The armed forces can be considered as a medley too but it can¡¯t win a war against a great power. Therefore, I worked as a peddler to cultivate my view and my sense of business until I became the head of the house. ¡¹ Jiromora said so and gave out a short breath. ¡¸That¡¯s why we talk as merchants and as a merchant, trust comes first. That talk will buy us grudge against our biggest customer, of the great power Galland Empire. I want you to show me the basis of your consent.¡¹ Jiromora said so and looked at Karedia. Karedia shallowly nods and looks at me with stern eyes. ¡¸It may be rude to dragon knight-sama but we also have a life. We heard the story from Finkle-dono but for merchants like us, that is something hard to believe¡­¡¹ The smiling Karedia said so like a complaint. I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. However, I am here as a king. I am the one responsible for the forced retirement of the former head and making Finkle the present head, what are you going to do about it?¡¹ When I said that, Karedia and Jiromora looked at me with little irritation. ¡¸¡­aren¡¯t you asking for cooperation? Even if the representative of that country is dragon knight-sama, we also have muscles.¡¹ Jiromora looked at me while saying so. However, I¡¯ll overlook it. Because it seems that Maeas still can¡¯t see that they are below me. If Finkle is not recognized by other representatives, I¡¯ll have no choice but to have them recognize me in my own way. Although I feel like I¡¯m moving according to Finkle¡¯s desire. ¡¸¡­ Unfortunately, the war is just around the corner. We are scheduled to have an all-out war against Galland Empire. So if Maeas stands with Galland Empire, Maeas is an enemy of my country.¡¹ As I said, the people of Maeas, who were listening around us, made a noise. In that noisy place, Karedia narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡¸A hostile declaration in this place, Dragon Knight-sama is indeed brave¡­ Then, if you can show us something to believe in, we will pay tax every year for Dragon Knight-sama¡¯s protection.¡¹ ¡¸Wa-wait a minute, Karedia-dono! That is¡­!¡¹ Jiromora tried to stop Karedia in a hurry but I already raised the edge of my mouth and emitted a voice. ¡¸In other words, you are willing to become a vassal country to my Einherjar?¡¹ When I confirmed that, Karedia nodded. ¡¸Na, why have you decide such a thing without permission¡­!¡¹ Jiromora yelled with a face flushed with anger but I smiled and opened my mouth. ¡¸What are you complaining about? Then, after hearing Karedia¡¯s words, do you have any other proposal?¡¹ I have seen the vessel. So I said those words to provoke Jiromora. Surely, he won¡¯t be able to say something like paying tax money. And as I thought, the frustrated Jiromora stamped on the ground. ¡¸¡­! That¡¯s right! Karedia¡¯s idea is good! I¡¯m alright with it!¡¹ The moment Jiromora said so, I burst out into laughter without being able to endure it any longer. Later, this one day was called ¡°The Day of Maeas¡¯ Reformation¡±. ******************** Chapter 89 - RenRen’s Theatrical Company(Jiromora’s POV) Chapter 89 ¨C RenRen¡¯s Theatrical Company(Jiromora¡¯s POV) The capital city of Maeas is located in the northeast of the continent. The reason is that the main royal families have gathered in the northeast though there is also the thing that Maeas is in a diagonal shape where it extends from northeast to the central south part. In other words, it was a country made by the gathering of small countries in the northeast. Later, small countries close to the center were absorbed by Maeas. That is the reason why it became a long diagonal country. That has become a good environment for business because they will be able to contact many countries all over the world. However, that shape was not suitable for defending their country. It becomes a necessity to always arrange their soldiers for defense to the up, down, left and right. The cost for the movement of the army has become a headache. Because the military soldiers of the country are insufficient, they hired mercenaries, and they also add slaves for that purpose. The Barland royal family, the weapons and slave merchant who are ridiculed as the black merchant, judged that this is a good opportunity for them. In any case, if the recently established small country that crushed the Galland Empire declares war, their resources and manpower are completely insufficient. What will happen if such a country repels the Galland Empire army and even seize their territory? Goods, manpower, food, and other various necessities will be scarce inevitably. If Maeas will not aid them, they will face a situation where their country might collapse. However, there is a force that can clearly become a new major power. In ten years. Normally, this is something that no one would believe but if it is the country that defeats the Galland Empire, it will be a good for Maeas to subsidize them. And in 10 years, that country might be the world¡¯s greatest power. Then, it would be quite a good idea to enter the asylum of that great country. Though I thought that Karedia is driving recklessly, it would be good for Maeas if that would happen. I thought so and looked at the young man named Ren, the king of a weak country that was just founded. Ren is walking leisurely behind the son of the Barland royal family. He is a young man who is about in the first half of his twenties yet, he obviously treats the representatives of Maeas, a major power, as someone lower than him. Is this young man named Ren a foolish idiot? Or¡­ As I was expanding my imagination, the party who was walking ahead stopped. We went outside the city. This is the north gate where only a few people use. If one would go further north and cross the mountain, he would arrive in the country of beastkins. That mountain is snowy and high ranking monsters come out from time to time. That is the reason why the north gate was used by few individuals. Going out of the north gate, Ren looked back at us. I said us but in addition to us, the representatives and the guards, a large number of people, composed of residents of the city, merchants and adventurers from other countries, have come with us. There are many people from Galland Empire and Maeas who don¡¯t believe in the existence of the dragon knight. They only treat dragon knight as someone from a story so it is natural for one not to believe that there is really a dragon knight. But now the person in the story appeared in front of me. Well, imposters have appeared frequently but no one has actually brought a dragon like this one. The people are in a festive mood, the merchants are lured by the smell of big business, and the adventurers who are longing for heroes have come to this place. While receiving a gaze of such a large number of people, Ren nodded in a very natural way. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s try something. Does anyone live on that mountain?¡¹ ¡¸That is a mountain with high ranking monsters. There might be adventurers that hunt for monster or travelers and peddlers who are traveling to and from the country of the beastkins on the other side of the mountain.¡¹ ¡¸Hm, I see.¡¹ When Ren asked that question, the son of the Barland Royal house responded. Ren seems to nod with regret from the answer. He is very calm even in front of a large audience. Rather, the son of the Barland Royal House who should have been accustomed seemed to be uneasy. His vessel inside seems to be large. When I thought so while observing Ren, he looked at the slightly away plains reluctantly. ¡¸That side. Is there anything there?¡¹ ¡¸No, I think there¡¯s no one in particular because it is far away from the road.¡¹ Ren was satisfied with the reply and looked back at the elf girl and the beastman after nodding. The man who looked like a dog beastman was carrying a cat beastkin on his back but with Ren¡¯s gaze, the beastman laid the cat beastkin he¡¯s been carrying on his back to the ground gently. Ren looked at the action of the dog beastkin then turned to us, spread his hands, smiled, and opened his mouth. ¡¸Now, we¡¯re going to show off a military exercise to everyone.¡¹ Ren shouted but he didn¡¯t seem to shout nor raised his voice but his voice was heard mysteriously. Immediately after that, applause and cheers sounded from the residents of the city. It¡¯s a good event for those who are in a festive mood but it¡¯s something we can¡¯t comprehend. Sure enough, Karedia looked at Ren¡¯s face with a strange expression. However, the atmosphere of this place has already been set up. Not only the residents but also the adventurers and soldiers are intrigued by the demonstrations. I nodded at Karedia who looked at here and looked at Ren with my arms crossed. They might show off a wonderful sword dance but their atmosphere is saying that they will show something else. TN: By the way, Ren said ¡°enbu¡± earlier which means military exercise. It can also be used for kendo or judo so Jiromora thought that they will show off a sword play For the time being, let¡¯s take a look at their military exercise first. When I was thinking of that, Ren was discussing something with the elf girl and dog beastkin. And Ren comes towards us and looks back to the elf girl. ¡¸Then let¡¯s get started!¡¹ When Ren voiced out the signal to start, I can hear voices of the residents who are pushing hard desperately in order to watch the military exercise. It might be hard to see it. I thought so but immediately after that, the elf girl opened her mouth and muttered something then flew up to the sky. ¡¸¡­This is stupid, no chant flight magic ¡­?¡¹ When I said so, a number of pale large light spheres appeared around elf girls this time. The size is around 2 meters, the light spheres are obviously bigger than the girl. While I was admiring the pale light to the point of being unable to talk, the elf girl dropped a light sphere towards the beastkin who¡¯s holding a sword on the ground. At the next moment, a thunder fell before my eyes in a place 100 meters before us. I only thought of that way because of the impact. The roar of a sound that makes one¡¯s ears completely inaudible with the flash makes one¡¯s sight white. What the hell happened? At that time, I didn¡¯t know what was what. ******************** Chapter 90 - RenRen’s Theatrical Company 2(Karedia’s POV) Chapter 90 ¨C RenRen¡¯s Theatrical Company 2(Karedia¡¯s POV) My body draws back due to vibration. My ears seem to burst because of the roaring sound. And, a dazzling white light. On my 60 years of life, this is the first time I felt this much shock. Even now, my eyes still can¡¯t see and my ears still can¡¯t hear. It¡¯s like I have put my face in a waterfall. After a while, my vision went back to normal and I finally noticed the devastation in front of me. The ground was scooped in a spherical way like a bowl. The size of it can fit a house completely. Looking at the astonishing spectacle, the young man named Ren who introduced himself as the dragon knight looked at the scooped ground and tilted his neck. ¡¸Hmm¡­the ground will be full of holes with this. Let¡¯s do it in the air.¡¹ He said in such a carefree tone that it seems like he murmured it like it was nothing. Then, a terrible sound like a tree was being twists resounded in the area. The circumference of that hollowed ground changed shape and rose. And before I notice it, there was already a stage made out of soil and stone in front of me. Is that magic too? I was stunned when I looked at the stage. Just when the stage made up of soil reached the height as high as my eyes, the beastman who was supposed to be caught up in the previous explosion is standing there. I wonder, how did he avoid that frightening explosion? While I was looking at the beastman with an incredible feeling, I noticed that he was holding a metal I had never seen before in his hand. It looks like a sword. The sword which was pulled out from the sheath had a slightly scarlet golden glow. ¡¸Sunny! That hurts a lot!¡¹ The beastman looked up at the floating elf girl in the sky and said such a thing. Such a thing is, unbelievable. He received an explosion that scooped out the ground with his body? No, he might have avoided it and was hit by the aftermath of the explosion. I can¡¯t believe it either way. I feel so¡­so empty. I looked at the girl Sunny who¡¯s floating in the sky. Sunny, who still have three fearsome light sphere around her, looked down at the beastman and pout. ¡¸Lie. With Sainos¡¯ physical strength, you will not die even after being hit directly by three shots. Besides, you have resist.¡¹ Sunny stared at the beastman called Sainos and said such a thing. He won¡¯t die even if he received a direct hit? Even if it¡¯s an army who¡¯s wearing an armor, that single blow can kill more than 100. Sainos, who pointed the tip of his sword to Sunny, complained and shouted. ¡¸Resist will just automatically reduce magic damage! What hurts still hurts!¡¹ As Sainos yelled, Sunny puffed her cheeks in a pretty way and turned her hand to Sainos. ¡¸I¡¯ll heal you later. Okay, let¡¯s continue.¡¹ And just like that, Sunny broke off their conversation. Soon after, the light sphere floating around Sunny in the sky goes towards Sainos. Was the first one taking it easy? Three light spheres came flying at Sainos at the speed of an arrow. ¡¸Mumu, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ The next moment, I thought that I heard Sainos saying that. Sainos jumped up to the sphere of lights. And cut off the light spheres with a speed that can¡¯t be seen by my eyes. I said cut off but I didn¡¯t see Sainos¡¯ sword at all. Although I cannot see Sainos¡¯ sword movements at all, I judged that he cut those because the light spheres exploded to the left and right one after another as if they were cut. Probably because of Sainos cutting them, the light and sound of the light sphere had been reduced. Even so, the six consecutive explosions that happened in a blink of an eye blinded my eyes and pierced my ears in a moment. ¡¸Mou, next. Blazing Shot¡¹ When Sunny said that in a melancholic voice, burning red masses of flame that has the same size as her were shot towards Sainos one after another. The ten masses of flames that has a height of a person goes towards Sainos who readied his sword. ¡¸Hot! Even if I¡¯m not hit directly, the surrounding temperature is stupidly hot already¡­¡¹ Sainos cuts the masses of flame while complaining. It¡¯s unbelievable. Shock occurred in the air as he cuts. The fragments of the masses of flame that Sainos cuts down fall on the stage where Sainos stands. Immediately after, the flames of hell that could swallow several people dropped on the stage. The stage changed into a sea of flames. Although what they hit is soil, the flames with the height of a person continued to burn. When I thought of what would happen if that was used to the city, cold sweat flowed through my back. The huge crowd was not able to raise a voice anymore due to the paranormal event. ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll go from here!¡¹ This time, Sainos said that. How is he going go on offensive if the enemy is on the air? Thinking of such a thing, I looked at Sainos. Sainos slashed the mass of flame that was burning on the stage. Extinguished. I thought so with conviction. It won¡¯t be extinguished by something else, right? At that time I thought so. A clear sound like metals striking each other and a shock that pushed my body backward like a bomb blast. After falling on my backside, I instinctively looked up at the stage. Then, there was a figure of Sainos which had set up his sword in parallel with the ground on the stage. No way, did he extinguished the flame by swinging his sword? Such a fantastic idea caught my mind. I unintentionally look back at the figure of the dragon knight who is supposed to be a mythical creature. Ren was looking at the battle of the two with his arms folded and is bored. I thought of something immediately after seeing that attitude but my eyes were pulled back by Sainos¡¯ voice. ¡¸Sei!¡¹ At the moment when Sainos shouted, his arm wielding his sword seemed to have disappeared momentarily. Then, a clear sound of metal strike was heard from Sunny who¡¯s floating in the sky. Looking at it, there are several translucent white plates covering Sunny¡¯s perimeter. What is that? And what did Sainos do? My understanding capability has already exceeded long ago. The people gathered here are looking stunned at the two, who are relaxed, with mouth wide opened. Ren, who had been standing there swayed his hand once. ¡¸That¡¯s enough.¡¹ When Ren said that, the two of them stopped moving and looked at him. Ren looked at the two of them, shrugged his shoulders, and sighed. ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell the two of you to make it flashy? That¡¯s plain.¡¹ Plain! We were shocked by that faint impression. Meanwhile, Ren murmured something while turning his hand to the sky. ¡¸At least do something like this.¡¹ Ren said that as he waved his hand. Immediately afterward, a huge tornado flame rolled in a place about 100 meters behind the stage where Sainos stood. It¡¯s a tornado flame all the way up. Its width is thick enough to swallow many houses. ¡¸¡­Wh-what?¡¹ ¡¸This¡­dragon knight¡­sama¡­¡¹ I heard someone¡¯s voice from behind. I noticed that my consciousness changed as I looked up at the tornado flame. Absolutely do not oppose the dragon knight¡¯s country. I had come to think so unconsciously. Chapter 91 - Maeas’ Allegiance Chapter 91 ¨C Maeas¡¯ Allegiance There were those who are unable to stand up and there were those who began to cry but they provided cheers and applause for the time being. Well, this was the first time I performed something like this. I guess it¡¯s normal. I looked at the representatives of the Maeas while convincing myself. ¡¸Well, how was it? If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll show you a large scale magic or something.¡¹ When I said that, Jiromora shrugged his shoulder and shook his head to the left and right. ¡¸That¡¯s already enough. Any more than that and my heart would stop¡­No, I am sorry. I was seriously impolite to the apostle of god¡­¡¹ Jiromora, who said that with a stiffed face, lowered his head deeply. Due to the fact that a representative took such attitude, the soldiers and the residents knelt on the spot immediately. The adventurers bowed their head deeply that I can¡¯t see their faces. I heard a single cough in the middle of silence. It was Karedia who corrected her kneeling posture. ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. Somewhere in my heart, I can¡¯t acknowledge Dragon Knight but now I finally understand.¡¹ Karedia said that and put her trembling hands on the ground and lowered her head to apologize. ¡¸From this moment on, Maeas is under the powerful kingdom of Dragon Knight-sama, Einherjar. Our kingdom will sincerely do our best to cooperate and¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you do not have to be a vassal country.¡¹ I interrupted Karedia and looked at Finkle after saying that. Then, Finkle nodded with a straight face and opened his mouth. ¡¸Oops, I did not explain that part. No, I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹ When Finkle said so, Karedia and Jiromora turned their eyes to Finkle with a suspicious face. Finkle nodded to confirm that he received their gaze and began to explain. ¡¸His Majesty King Ren is forming a huge worldwide international alliance. And, there is also air transport of goods by flying in the sky.¡¹ ¡¸In-International Alliance¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Flying in the sky¡­¡¹ Karedia and Jiromora responded respectively. As expected, because there are many merchants on Maeas, voices of surprise and questions among the people bustled. I turned my face to Karedia and opened my mouth. ¡¸The international alliance is about countries cooperating with each member to enrich each other. Of course, if an ally wages war, other allied countries will help. In other words, you can receive help from my country.¡¹ When I said that, Karedia raised her face and looked at me. ¡¸In, in other words, the magic from earlier is also covered¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, if it¡¯s just that tornado flame from earlier, I can shoot 100 of them at once. You can expect relief from our country. Although the number of reinforcements is small.¡¹ When I said that like a joke and smiled, Karedia was astonished and twitched her face. ¡¸On-one hundred¡­an army will be meaningless¡­ That alone is enough for Maeas to enter the alliance. Besides, reducing the army and concentrating more power on business is the best thing that Maeas should do.¡¹ After hearing Karedia¡¯s mutter, I turned my face to Jiromora. ¡¸Is the air transport also good? Anyway, there is also the talk about using the slaves you sold to Galland Empire. So first of all, collect the slaves.¡¹ When I said that, Jiromora rounded his eyes and looked at me. ¡¸¡­the slaves? However, are there many people who can use flight magic?¡¹ Giromora asked me and I looked sideways at Sunny. Sunny silently nods. She looked at the Maeas soldiers and moved her mouth. She muttered in a small voice that one can¡¯t hear but there are approximately 20 kneeling soldiers who rose on to the sky at once as the effect. And, the soldiers who are clamoring and are screaming in various ways slowly come down to the ground. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that.¡¹ When I said that, Jiromora shook his head up and down. Now, I will promptly explain the alliance¡­. That time, when I tried to open my mouth, at the edge of my sight, the cat beastgirl slave raised her upper body. With the use of her only one eye, she looked around. Because of the voices of the soldiers who are still clamoring, there are only a few people who noticed the slave girl. And those who noticed that girl removed their glance on her as if disgusted. Is it because she¡¯s a beastkin? Or is it because of her obvious pitiful scars? I approach the girl while thinking about such a thing. The girl looked at the approaching me absentmindedly. ¡¸Was your name Anri?¡¹ When I asked, Anri nodded. ¡¸I want you to be his apprentice. What do you think?¡¹ When I said that and pointed Sainos, Sainos waved his hands on the stage to appeal to her. Anri looked up at Sainos for a while then looked up at me again. ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹ When she heard that, Anri slowly shook her head to the left and right. Negotiation is established although it is fairly light. I don¡¯t need permission from that false S-rank adventurer. ¡¸Sunny, heal her. The abnormal condition too.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ After replying to my instructions, Sunny approached Anri and casted healing magic. Pale white light wraps up Anri and converges before long. And there, there was the figure of Anri who was healed. Her countless scars disappeared and even her eyes were healed. The residents and the soldiers who were watching in the front row were breathless when they saw the scarless and woundless figure of Anri. ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ Anri flashed her eyes for a while, brought her hands in front of her eyes, looked at her skin, brought her hands around her eyes, and put her finger on her eyelids. ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹ Anri leaked out a hoarse voice and stroked her face with her fingers. ¡¸U¡­a, aw¡­.¡¹ When she realized it, Anri was shedding tears while trying to suppress her leaking voice. Looking at the Anri who is crying while covering her face with both hands, a sobbing sound started from the residents. ¡¸Sainos, take care of Anri.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me, my liege!¡¹ I told Sainos to take care of Anri and Sainos came running to Anri¡¯s side. ¡¸I am Sainos. I will be your mentor from today. My best regards. That silver one over there is your senior apprentice Dan. Get along with each other.¡¹ Sainos said to Anri with a smile. Silver, Dan¡¯s introduction is too sloppy. I¡¯m amazed how cheerful Sainos is. I looked back at the representatives of Maeas. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get back to the talk about the alliance¡­¡¹ When I looked at the representatives while saying that, the three of them, Finkle, Karedia, and Jiromora who were kneeling side by side, bowed. ¡¸Dragon Knight-sama certainly showed a miracle.¡¹ Finkle said so in a small voice. ¡¸Not only possessing might but also have a gentle heart, we were greatly moved. For my previous impoliteness, please forgive me.¡¹ Then, Karedia said so. ¡¸Dragon Knight Ren-sama. It is true that Ren-sama would be able to conquer the world with force however, Ren-sama is willing to speak with us at the same height and build an equal relationship.¡¹ And Jiromora said so. At the end of Jiromora¡¯s words, the three of them raised their faces and looked up at me. ¡¸By all means, we would like to join the alliance.¡¹ Finally, Karedia said so and three of them lowered their heads deeply again. I look at three of them and raise the edge of the mouth. ¡¸We won¡¯t be equal because it¡¯s an unequal treaty.¡¹ When I smiled and said that, the three representatives raised their faces and froze up. Only Finkle had a sour face. ******************** Chapter 92 - Slave Girl Chapter 92 ¨C Slave Girl ¡ªAnri¡¯s POV¡ª I was born in the beastkin village at the foot of the mountain. Originally, there are many monsters in the mountains and it won¡¯t be possible to maintain a village there. Though wyverns are not that powerful monsters, they can fly and attack from the sky. However, in that mountain, monsters who attack from the sky is unusually few. The only monsters who attack a person are those who run on the ground. Therefore, the people who found this place decided to make it their permanent residence. That place is relatively safe because there are few monsters and there is a highway nearby. But because that place has much traffic, the children seemed to get kidnapped by humans. Anyway, the reason why that village was made is that the people who made that village had fled from the large-scale slave hunting of humans. Are beastkins unusual? The me from that time is spending her time living in that village like it was somebody else¡¯s problem. Our house is made from combining woods that can¡¯t completely protect us against wind and rain, and there were days when there was no food. Perhaps, it is a hard life. However, I, who was born and raised there from the beginning, was not able to feel the hardship too much. Sometimes, the villagers who repair fences and digging around the village are injured. The first and second strongest villagers were the only one¡¯s who go out for hunting and they are always dirty when they returned. Therefore, it seemed that I will be able to live well in that village. But the situation changed suddenly. It seems that people working as adventurers have found this village. A villager said that adventurers are rough people who worked in a big country called Maeas. It won¡¯t be easy. There are around 10 adventurers who came to our village and shoot flame arrows to smoke us out of our village. We, who scattered to escape from our burning village, were caught in traps. Some were caught by ivy¡¯s entangled on their legs, others fell into a pitfall, in my case, I was caught by a needle that grew from the ground. I stepped on the thin needle which grew on the ground. An intense pain ran through me. Then, I noticed an irregularity in my body. It was poisoned. The adventurers stuffed me, who can¡¯t move and is lying on the ground, into a horse-drawn carriage. There were a dozen more villagers in the wagon. That fact that there were only less than half of us and there were only women and children here gave me a strong sense of anxiety. And I became a slave. How are father and mother? Such a thing has passed my head many times but at that time, I was desperate to remember the conduct of a slave. I can endure not to eat in a day or two. But I can¡¯t endure being beaten with a whip. It¡¯s so painful that tears come out. I desperately memorized the conduct of a slave in order not to get beaten by that person called slave merchant. And I found my master. There was a child from the village who went out earlier than I and that child was brought by a person who seemed to be gentle. I think that I was expecting a little. Maybe I will not be beaten anymore. Maybe I can eat every day. Such ideas run through my head. But my master was an adventurer who had a slender body. Adventurer. Just being an adventurer makes me scared. To me who trembles, master fitted the badly bruised me an armor and a sword. With a blood-smelling armor and sword, I was brought by my master with his adventurer companions. Six adventurers. They seemed to be well known adventurers. It seems that the existence called S rank adventurers were people who stand on the top. Apparently, it seems that my master is an S rank adventurer. After hearing the story, it seemed that he became S rank by fighting off a crowd of monsters who attacked the city and treated the lord¡¯s injury. However, the monster subjugation in the city was actually done with a considerable number of adventurers who were killed in the end. Master beats monster corpse¡¯ from the rear with a wand and smiles if no one is looking. As a result, some of the most powerful adventurers who fought with the horde of monsters died and master, who treated the dying lord, rose to S rank with that achievement. Master said that there are others who also rose to S or A rank. Master is working as a healing mage. He seems to be an excellent person who can heal a considerable kind of injury in a few minutes like bone fractures and the cut wounds. When I was in the adventurer guild, I sometimes saw him being called by strangers to teach them tricks of healing magic. An S rank adventurer is a famous great person to the point that strangers are begging him to teach them. But being a great person does not necessarily means that he¡¯s a good person. When he was begged by someone to teach them about healing magic, he cuts my arms, legs, ears, etc. and treats it. During a combat with a big monster, I received a kick that broke my bones while master suffered a scratch. Because I spent my days getting beaten, even if it hurts a lot, I did not cry. When I endured that for about a month, I met people with a mysterious atmosphere. They seemed to be quite strong and were able to defeat the other adventurers in a flash. Normally, if one person is damaged, I stopped the enemy and earn time until master treats him. However, it was so overwhelming that there was nothing to treat. My surprised master pushed me forward and I fell down. ¡¸A, a, Anri! Move forward! Don¡¯t let that thing near me!¡¹ Master shouted so as he withdrew backward. I don¡¯t think I can earn enough time for him to treat his adventurer companions. However, if I don¡¯t earn time, I will be beaten up. I stood in front of the enemy while dimly thinking of such a thing. There stood a beastkin man that looks like a dog. A cute face. Somehow, I thought so. Until now, I¡¯ve never seen such well-featured face. Looking at it, the other men and women also had a really beautiful face. And I noticed that I was asleep. I raised my face and there were a lot of people around. What on earth happened? Certainly, I have fought against that beastkin man who looks like a dog. When I thought so, I saw a beautiful man with black hair who looked and called out to me. He confirmed my name and he talked about me being an apprentice of the beastkin man. It seems that the name of that beastkin man is Sainos. It looks like I¡¯ll be having a different master but either of them is good. I nodded immediately. ¡¸Sunny, heal her. The abnormal condition too.¡¹ Then, that man looked at the elf girl and said such a thing. The girl called Sunny came to my side and turned her hand to my face. The moment Sunny whispered something, I found a warm light wrapping my whole body. And my body lightened rapidly. The pain disappeared too. Eventually, the light faded away, but I felt that the world looked clearer when I raised my face. I looked around and then, looked at my hand. I can see with my eyes again. The surface of my hand is healed neatly too. She did not just heal my wounds, even the scars that the slave merchant and master gave me was cured. I felt that my painful memories disappeared with the wounds. Perhaps warm days has come to me. In addition, I felt like my everyday life in the village might come back. I thought about such thing as I cried then, something ran through my head. I wonder if father and mother are doing fine. After a long time, I recalled the two of them, and I cried again. ******************** Chapter 93 - RenRen’s Theatrical Company Homecoming Chapter 93 ¨C RenRen¡¯s Theatrical Company Homecoming We have successfully concluded an unequal treaty and returned to G.I.Jou. After taking a bath and finishing the meal, I exchanged information with Eleanor at the throne room. Eleanor flashed her eyes as she looked back at me who is sitting on the throne after hearing today¡¯s events and the content of the unequal treaty. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a little too gentle?¡¹ ¡¸Really? I think that is a considerable blow for Maeas.¡¹ I replied to Eleanor¡¯s doubt and smiled. The general content of the unequal treaty are as follows: First, due to limited time, I decided these two things. - Maeas will collect the slaves they sold by themselves. - They will lend their collected slaves to Einherjar. Then, after defeating the Galland Empire Army, three things will be enforced: - Allies will provide assistance when an allied country waged war. - Allies will provide economic aid to an economically challenged ally. - Allies will support air transport between allies as much as possible and all tariffs generated on each country will be paid to Einherjar. And that¡¯s it. Maeas will provide assistance in this war and will economically help Einherjar for a while. In other words, it¡¯s the same as paying substantial tax like a vassal country. Though sooner or later, Einherjar will become economically rich and will be the world¡¯s largest economy with air transport tariffs. Given that other countries will join the alliance, it will give a bad impression if I put more unequal conditions. I thought so so I tried to not build a unilateral exploitation relationship but Eleanor tilted her neck. ¡¸However, the three top brass of Maeas has taken an extremely rude action against master. Surely, the garbages who are now master¡¯s dog should be disciplined and must received the heaviest punishment. Being forced to retire is a very light punishment. For the time being, the punishment should be cutting off the tip of their foot little by little¡­¡¹ ¡¸I won¡¯t do that. Roughly speaking, they are not our vassal and can be called as our top ally. Although the one who¡¯s standing on the top is clear, I don¡¯t think that the one on top should casually torture its allies.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor tilted her head with a wry smile. ¡¸It¡¯s not torture, it¡¯s death penalty.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s even worse.¡¹ As I joked back at Eleanor¡¯s joke, I pushed my back against the backrest of the throne. ¡¸We still have time before the Galland Empire attacks. I should probably express the participation in the International Alliance to the Rembrandt Kingdom again. After that, the air transport and the black iron equipments.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Since the Rembrandt Kingdom is the only country with a decent king, he will acknowledge it readily. However, the matter of air transport¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? What¡¯s the problem?¡¹ When I asked Eleanor, who hesitated as if finding something difficult to say, she opened her mouth again. ¡¸There is no problem but master said that you wanted to keep the matter of G.I.Jou a secret as much as possible. However, if you implement the air transport, won¡¯t someone notice the existence of G.I.Jou?¡¹ Eleanor said so and looked me in the eyes. ¡¸Hmmm¡­ well, there¡¯s not even a village in the direction of G.I.Jou. Normally, no one comes here. Even if one will come to the vicinity of the mountain, Ishmugard will surely repel them.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Is he qualified to be the master of the forest of abyss? Well, there are also flying dragons on the mountain.¡¹ ¡¸Then let¡¯s tame them and have them patrol.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Yes. We can grant them with magic item that grant skills but we¡¯re also researching now if we can use magic carve seal.¡¹ TN: They¡¯re back on the air transport topic. ¡¸Hmm, can one make a thick iron plate float with the help of magic carve seal? That will probably solve our problem. Even if we make our guild members fly in a certain country once a day, it will certainly cost a number of people. And because going out alone is dangerous, it should be conducted by a group of people.¡¹ When I said that as I put my arms crossed, I remembered what I was concerned about. ¡¸By the way, have you researched about slavery magic?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I also think that unknown magic is dangerous. Even if an enemy will use it against us, I think we can kill him before he can use it. It won¡¯t be effective against the citizen of master¡¯s country.¡¹ ¡¸How about in other countries? What if one of them became a slave and was sent to be a spy?¡¹ I asked Eleanor with a meaningless question but Eleanor nodded. ¡¸If it is someone from another country, I judged it to be effective. Actually, it is pointless to send a spy in the castle but I don¡¯t think that other countries understand such a thing¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­ In addition to being pointless, we can cancel slavery magic like any other abnormal condition with healing magic. I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a temporary release or it¡¯s completely cancelled¡­Either way, it won¡¯t be a big problem. Even if Minister Villiers will be enslave, he don¡¯t have much authority.¡¹ When I say so, Eleanor smiled after blinking her eyes. ¡¸Isn¡¯t Minister of the Right Villiers the second most powerful man in the country now?¡¹ ¡¸In terms of territory, he¡¯s managing the largest part of the country and he would be able to negotiate with Rembrandt Kingdom and Maeas, thanks to his title. However, it is up to us to decide the policy of this country. You understand what it means, right?¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor covered her mouth with her hand and laughed. ¡¸Master is the only one holding the rudder of this country. Minister Villiers along with his notorious feudal lords such as Bowarei may have regretted it because they¡¯re much busier than before.¡¹ ¡¸Though there was a report that living conditions in various places are improving. It may be hard but we have to build a country where our people will not starve to death or flee to other countries.¡¹ As I replied to the words of Eleanor, Eleanor nodded silently. When I untied my arms and put my elbow on the armrest, I yawned but I tried to suppress it. ¡¸Fuu, since Galland Empire still hasn¡¯t move, I¡¯ll inspect various places for now. I¡¯ll go to the Rembrandt Kingdom tomorrow morning and return to G.I.Jou by noon.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor put her hands together in front of her chest. ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea! I¡¯m looking forward to the tour by all means¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eleanor, I asked of you to make a report about the prototype of black iron weapons and a report about the magic carve seal research. And please, also tell them to lessen the manpower to slave magic research.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor dropped her shoulders and nodded. ¡¸Yes¡­ I understand¡­ By the way, who will accompany you tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸I want Mira to accompany me for the inspection of various places. The destination is the Rembrandt Kingdom and our country so Lagreat will be on a holiday. Sunny and Sainos will be good.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor stared at the ground with thin eyes. ¡¸Sainos and Sunny again¡­ those two¡­How can I prevent them from going¡­.¡¹ Eleanor whispered a disturbing word. I hastily walked away from the throne room. Eleanor sometimes scares me. ******************** Chapter 94 - RenRen’s First Day Chapter 94 ¨C RenRen¡¯s First Day The morning came. I shudder at the feeling of lips touching my neck. I rounded my back to escape and looked back on the futon. It is the tall, dark-skinned dark elf, Sedeia. Sedeia¡¯s eyes are closed and her beautiful sculpture-like face is directed at me. Lowering my line of sight, I can see Sedeia¡¯s flowing raven black hair emphasizing her big chest. ¡¸Good morning, leader.¡¹ While I was looking down, Sedeia woke up and gave her morning greeting. ¡¸Hnn, good morning.¡¹ When I looked back on Sedeia¡¯s face and greeted her, she hid her face in my chest as if she were embarrassed. ¡¸You¡¯re spoiled.¡¹ When I said that, Sedeia laughs with her hidden face. ¡¸Fufufu¡­.Can I go with you today?¡¹ ¡¸Sedeia? That¡¯s fine. Are Miera and Sherry okay?¡¹ When I tilted my head because of Sedeia¡¯s request, she raised her face and I nodded. ¡¸I think they¡¯ve become accustomed already. Miera has no problem with cooking or cleaning and her relationship with the maid troops is also good. Sherry is helping Miera in the morning and at night and is training magic during the day. I think that I no longer need to look after them.¡¹ That said, Sedeia looked at me with eyes shining with expectations. ¡¸Okay. Then I¡¯ll take you with me today.¡¹ When I said so, Sedeia made a full smile. At that time, a voice came from behind Sedeia. ¡¸I, I¡¯ll go too!¡¹ While saying such a thing, Eleanor put her face over Sedeia¡¯s shoulder. ¡¸No. Eleanor is the lord of G.I.Jou on my behalf.¡¹ When I said so and smiled, Eleanor, who had a stunned face, bit Sedeia¡¯s upper arm. ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch¡­!¡¹ ¡¸That pain is the pain in my heart!¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s the pain of being bitten!¡¹ ¡¸Grrrrrrrr¡¹ They were frolicking while doing such exchanges. They get along well this morning. Like the plan, the members accompanying me is Mira, Sainos, and Sunny. Sedeia is added. Well, Mira¡¯s job is not battle oriented. In that sense, the overall power of the party becomes considerably high when Sedeia comes. When I was thinking of such a thing, the castle of Rembrandt Kingdom came into view to us who are flying. ¡¸Let¡¯s get down.¡¹ When I gave the signal, we gently landed in the castle¡¯s courtyard. Although some residents of the kingdom might have seen us, they probably judged us as ordinary court mages. However, the soldiers of the castle will not think of it that way. ¡¸So-so-someone¡¯s in the courtyard!¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ Even in the courtyard, I could hear the voices of the noisy witnesses. If I wait for a while, the soldiers will gather in the courtyard. Then, they¡¯ll guide me to King Creivis? When I thought so comfortably, a voice came from under a branchy tree in the back of the courtyard. ¡¸Oh dear, are you guests?¡¹ The person who said so in a relaxed voice was sitting in the chair setup under the tree. She¡¯s looking here with while holding a teacup which she had placed on the round table. She¡¯s a young woman. She has long, splendid blonde hair, slightly droopy big eyes, and a thin jaw that shows that she¡¯s considerably young. Looking at her appearance, is she on her mid-teens? The girl was wearing a white fluffy skirt dress and was watching us with a particularly tense expression. The courtyard of the castle was quite spacious but right now, there are only two ladies in it. The girl and the maid standing behind her. ¡¸Princess, please stay away¡­ They are not ordinary people ¡­¡¹ The maid quietly went out in front of the girl who she called the princess said that while watching our movements carefully. The maid is a woman in the second half of her twenties. She has a shiny gray hair that extends up to her shoulder. She has no particular feature so she might be a human. And from the back of the maid who revealed her caution, the girl who was called princess came out. ¡¸Keira? The guests have no hostility¡­¡¹ TN: ¥­©`¥é ¨C I originally translated her name as Kira but then I saw Keira Knightley¡¯s name in japanese. Since most names in this novel are western type, I guess it¡¯s Keira. Besides, I don¡¯t remember her holding/using any notebook throughout this novel so it¡¯s definitely not Kira. When the girl said so, I looked at the profile of the maid called Keira. A woman called Keira is looking at us without losing vigilance. ¡¸That may be true. However, it is a group of mages who utilize flying magic effortlessly¡­ Protecting the princess is something that I¡­¡¹ While Keira is saying that, with a very natural movement, she took out two short knives from the side of her maid¡¯s clothes. The situation has changed due to her picking up weapons. I felt an atmosphere that can only be experienced during a pandemonium. Sedeia was too enthralled and moved. Sedeia, who stood next to Keira in a blink of an eye, twisted Keira¡¯s arm and took away the knives. Not only the princess and Keira, I am also surprised at the excessively quick job. ¡¸¡­! When did!¡¹ Keira raised a voice as she tried to escape from Sedeia but she¡¯s already in a posture where it is impossible to escape as Sedeia is already twisting the joints in her arm. ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹ But when Sedeia said that to Keira who tried to twist her body, Keira looked at Sedeia as she resigned herself and moved her eyes to me. ¡¸¡­ Please forgive me. I took weapons for self-defense but I had no intention of being hostile. You can do what you want to me but the princess¡­¡¹ Keira hung her head while saying those with a voice of frustration. Looking at Keira¡¯s state, the princess pulls her eyebrows and looked at here. ¡¸Keira is my attendant. Keira has been rude, I apologize for her¡­Please forgive her.¡¹ When the princess said so sincerely, she pulled in her chin and looked down lightly. She has the atmosphere of a boxed lady, I wonder if she¡¯s really a blood relative of Creivis. No, perhaps she¡¯s a daughter of other noble who are staying in the castle. She was enjoying tea by herself. I approached the princess while observing them. As I approached, Keira gritted her molars and stared at me, and the princess looked straight at my face. ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am the king of the newly founded country, Einherjar. I am Ren.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.! Dra-dragon Knight-sama¡­!¡¹ When I introduced myself, I heard the astound voice of Keira. I looked at the princess without looking at her and opened my mouth. ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹ When I asked, the princess, who opened her eyes wide, stood up from the chair and bowed in a relaxed manner. ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­.Dragon Knight, Ren-sama? I am Rihanna, the fifth princess of Rembrandt Kingdom. We were very rude¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ TN: Her name is pronounced like the singer. Ree ¨C Ah ¨C nuh The princess claiming to be Rihanna raised her face and say so. Rihanna, who had switched to an attitude like a real member of a royal family, raised her face. Not only the expression but her atmosphere also seemed to have changed to another person. Rihanna looked up at me and smiled. She looked sideways at Keira and opened her mouth. ¡¸I am proud to say that Keira is one of the strongest person in the castle. She can even fight against three kingsguard¡­But Ren-sama¡¯s companions¡¯ skills were on a different level. Is she a brave that the Dragon Knight Ren-sama chose?¡¹ Rihanna said that and looked at Sedeia. Apparently, she seems to be saying something that came from the myth of the apostle of god and his braves. ¡¸Sedeia, you may let her go.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ Listening to my instructions, Sedeia freed Keira and walked up diagonally to my back. After looking at Keira, who stood up while checking the freed arm, I opened my mouth against Rihanna. ¡¸A proud attendant. Keira was good correspondence.¡¹ When I praised her, Rihanna nodded with an innocent smile suitable for her age. ¡¸Yes! Keira is not only strong, her skill in making sweets is great too! And she¡¯s also very good at sewing¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Pri-princess! Don¡¯t mention such a thing¡­!¡¹ When Rihanna started mentioning great things about Keira, Keira waved her hands from behind us towards Rihanna. When the atmosphere softened and Rihanna and Keira¡¯s tension faded, loud footsteps sounded in the courtyard. Looking back, a dozen of soldiers dressed in uniform armor were rushing. Well, intruders appeared from the sky. The people will gather here with maximum precaution. In other words, more people will come. Should I have revealed my real identity earlier and have them guide me to Creivis? When I was thinking of such a thing, I heard the king¡¯s powerful voice. ¡¸An intruder in this castle! Even though I¡¯m already totally busy¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, King Creivis. I apologize for disturbing you.¡¹ When I said that to Creivis, who showed up in the courtyard while complaining, opened his eyes wide and bowed. ¡¸Your Majesty King Ren! Good morning!¡¹ Oi, what is that greeting? ******************** Chapter 95 - The King Who Readily Consents with an Immediate Answer Chapter 95 ¨C The King Who Readily Consents with an Immediate Answer ¡¸International Alliance? We¡¯ll join!¡¹ We gathered in the throne room and talked about the new alliance but before talking about the treaties, Creivis already decided to join the alliance. The ministers and soldiers who were listening to us are also surprised. ¡¸Your Majesty! We haven¡¯t heard the content yet!¡¹ The Prime Minister Yuta, who was standing next to Creivis who is sitting on the throne, yells involuntarily. By the way, I¡¯m fine with standing before the stairs but they purposely put a chair beside the throne and made me sit down there. I feel uneasy with the scene which looks like a conference between heads of state. ¡¸What are you saying Yuta? Don¡¯t you believe in His Majesty King Ren?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m not saying that! However, I say that we should confirm the contents first!¡¹ Yuta was making a tantrum as he lost his temper to Creivis who blindly believes in me. The majority of ministers, nobles, and soldiers nodded in his words. However, Creivis pulled out the mithril dagger on his waist and showed it before his eyes. ¡¸You were such an unbeliever that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get a reward. Behold, this splendid shine! It is wonderfully decorated! This is the proof of being chosen by the apostle of god!¡¹ That¡¯s what he said as he shows off the mithril dagger I gave. No, I didn¡¯t choose you. ¡¸That is why everyone but you received superb mithril article!¡¹ When Creivis looked at Yuta and said that, Yuta howled in vexation. After confirming his expression, Creivis looked at the people in the throne room. ¡¸Do you still doubt Dragon Knight-sama! Now, those who have doubts step forward! Those who believe, clap your hands!¡¹ After Creivis gave a speech like a religious leader, a loud applause was heard in the throne room. Most of them are pouring their gaze to Creivis¡¯ dagger. I feel that they fully agreed with Creivis because of greed. Anyway, there are three allied countries now. Two major powers have joined. Just hearing about it will make smaller countries join the international alliance. After that is the creation of more detailed regulations¡­. ¡¸King Creivis, do you have anyone who can make policies for the alliance? Someone who is knowledgeable in making bills and policies? There are talented people in my country but they are lords who manage territories. We don¡¯t have a lot of people who have the ability to plan and revise law.¡¹ ¡¸What about Earl Villiers?¡¹ ¡¸Minister Villiers? He¡¯s the one handling policy in his territory. I don¡¯t want to leave delicate matters that involve other countries to him.¡¹ When I said that, Creivis nodded with a wry smile. ¡¸Minister Villiers is out of the question huh. The nobles who work as feudal lords are like him too. When you are dealing with feudal lords and nobles of neighboring territories, you are supposed to make a law to the finer parts¡­Indeed, they might not be able to deal with other countries that have different basic laws and cultures.¡¹ That said, Creivis twisted his head and looked at Yuta. ¡¸Yuta, is there anyone who¡¯s familiar with that matter? The Limonts is a house of lawyers, right?¡¹ When Creivis said that and asked Yuta, Yuta nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸Yes, they are. Or¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please wait.¡¹ When Yuta tried to answer Creivis¡¯ question, someone¡¯s voice sounded in the throne room. Everyone was watching calmly because it was a conversation between kings so the voice echoed well. When everyone turned around the direction of the voice, Rihanna, the fifth princess from earlier, stood there. Rihanna, who¡¯s standing at the edge of the throne room, stepped forward with Keira one step behind her. ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry to interrupt your talk.¡¹ Rihanna said so apologetically. She looked around at everyone and looked at me lastly. ¡¸It is presumptuous of me but, I would like to participate with the talk.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, the throne room suddenly became turbulent. ¡¸Pri-Princess Rihanna¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It is the talk about the policy-making during the formation of the alliance, right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It might be a difficult topic for the princess¡­¡¹ While various words were audible everywhere, Rihanna looked at Creivis and smiled gently. ¡¸I like to read books.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hnn? Ah, because Rihanna¡¯s hobby is reading.¡¹ The talk about hobby started suddenly. Creivis was shaken but manage to answer while being confused. Rihanna then smiled and nodded. ¡¸Yes. Because of that, I learned a lot about the culture of other countries as well. I also learned about their law in detail.¡¹ When Rihanna said that and tilted her head, Creivis widened his eyes and froze. And Yuta laughed like he was the one in trouble. ¡¸Ha, hahaha. No no princess. Yes, it will be difficult if you don¡¯t have enough knowledge. After all, if you are not an expert¡­¡¹ When Yuta tried to advise Rihanna gently, Rihanna just nodded. ¡¸Yes. If you have insufficient knowledge you may be buried up. The more knowledge one has, the better, right?¡¹ When Rihanna said that, Yuta was not able to say anything in return and just kept silent. Everyone seems to be puzzled, but I feel a sense of incongruity with Rihanna¡¯s words. Is it because the more intelligent you are, the prouder you became? Or because they don¡¯t seem to be happy even if they can send a member of their own royal family as a central figure in another country? Well, I don¡¯t really understand that kind of sense. When I thought that, Rihanna opened her mouth with a smile like a child who came up with mischief. ¡¸And we may be able to strengthen our relationship with the Kingdom of Dragon Knight-sama.¡¹ Rihanna said so and bashfully looked at me. Oya, the flow of the talk changed to something weird¡­ When I looked at Rihanna with a puzzled expression, Rihanna smiled. ¡¸If you are fine with it, please consider me as your queen candidate.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Princess, a princess shouldn¡¯t be the one who proposes such a thing¡­¡¹ Only the Prime Minister Yuta was able to say something to Rihanna¡¯s lines. The others are stunned and dazed. Including me. ******************** Chapter 96 - Rembrandt Kingdom’s Fifth Princess Rihanna and the Attendant Keira Chapter 96 ¨C Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s Fifth Princess Rihanna and the Attendant Keira The meeting became complicated because the topic now has become completely different from the original. Apparently, the retainers of the Rembrandt Kingdom view Rihanna as an exemplary princess although she doesn¡¯t look like someone who gets involved in politics. Apparently, the princess is ranked number one as the person you want to be your bride in the retainers point of view. What¡¯s with that ranking? In the end, the retainers were not able to argue against the merit pointed out by Rihanna. They were not able to object especially knowing who might be her marriage partner. If I briefly state the conclusion that came out, I guess they will be loaning me Princess Rihanna for a trial period. In other words, Princess Rihanna can easily be borrowed! And the maid Keira comes with her too! What a catchphrase. Although there are countless of things they can complain about, the remarks of Creivis about how much he trusts me, the dragon knight Ren, made the absurd talk go on in an absurd way. I, who was not able to say anything, is now waiting for Rihanna who¡¯s changing her clothes and just wanted to go along with my inspection. In spite of being a princess, it seems that she can change clothes quickly so I permit her unwillingly. Hmm, I should not let her get hurt. Since Mira is with us this time, there are more members than usual. Should I make Sedeia or Sainos guard the princess? Rihanna and Keira dashingly appeared while I was in the courtyard thinking of such a thing. Did she really need to take about half an hour to change clothes? Considering that she¡¯s a member of the royal family, perhaps that can be considered quick. ***TN: Since this is a medieval fantasy world, time is said to be 30min. Don¡¯t confuse it with the modern day women¡¯s clock because that¡¯s just roughly 5min so it¡¯s really the standard 30mins that can be considered quite fast. *** But my eyes rounded when I saw the clothes she had changed into. Rihanna arranged her long blonde hair to the back of her head. She is wearing white leather clothes, steel armor, gloves, arm and leg armor, and leather boots. And on her hand is a winding wooden wand. Is she a vanguard or a rearguard¡­? No, in the first place, can the slender Rihanna move in an armor? Above all, should a princess really look that way? I got dizzy due to the various questions running around my head and I saw Keira standing behind Rihanna. Seeing her in her maid clothes gave me a peace of mind. She has a white apron over her red and black maid clothes. And, two large daggers on her waist and black leather boots. In addition, there is a long sword that has a 1.2 meters long blade on her back¡­ ¡¸Why, you guys ¡­ That outfit¡­¡¹ While looking at the appearance of the two of them, I unintentionally talked. Then they look at each other, check each other¡¯s appearance, and open their mouth. ¡¸Hora. Keira on her maid clothes is no good?¡¹ ¡¸No, the princess¡¯ armor is more¡­¡¹ They talked with each other saying that they¡¯re outfit are all right but compared to us who don¡¯t have weapons, it is strange that the princess and her attendant are in full battle form. Well, we have item box so our hands are empty. ¡¸¡­For the time being, take off your armor Rihanna. Keira, leave that huge thing on your back.¡¹ When I say so, the two of them are surprised. ¡¸I can¡¯t accompany dragon knight-sama without an armor¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is the sword that I used during my adventurer days. It is effective against ogres and cyclops because daggers can¡¯t give those fatal injuries¡­¡¹ The two of them argued but I quietly lifted one of my hand to silence them. The two of them flashed their eyes and when I confirmed that they were quiet, I opened my mouth. ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you so come in light outfit.¡¹ When I said that, they moaned little and cranked their back. As I said that, the two became restless and took off their equipments on the spot. What the heck. When I was looking at two of them with a suspicious face, Rihanna headed toward me with only her white leather clothes that completely shows off her body figure. ¡¸Wo-would a dress be better?¡¹ Rihanna said so while her face reddened. She put both of her hands in front of her body to cover her body lines. Considering that someone is looking at her, that expression and pose are natural. What are you teaching in this place, Creivis? I put out three equipments from the item box while imagining the muscle-brain king. ¡¸Put this on.¡¹ I said so while giving her a mithril breastplate and skirt lumbar. Both are not just mithril, they have magic carve seal which has the effect of improving defense and abnormal status invalidation. ¡¸!!! Mi-mithril¡­Thank you very much!¡¹ When I passed the equipments, Rihanna was more pleased than I could imagine. She seemed to be delighted with the mithril part but looking at her glittering eyes as she holds them in both hands, it seems that there is another reason. ¡¸¡­Ah, I¡¯ll tell you this, I¡¯m not giving you this because I recognize you as a brave.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna was remarkably depressed. However, she immediately raises her face and lifts the end of her eyebrows. ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ Apparently, Rihanna also seems to be longing for the Dragon Knight. After all, Creivis¡¯ blood is flowing in her. I somehow understood something about Rihanna. I shifted my eyes to Keira who¡¯s standing behind Rihanna. Without the long sword, Keira looked like an ordinary maid. I passed a slightly wide mithril bracelet to Keira. Of course, that accessory has a magic carve seal. The effect is physical strength improvement. It has the same effect as Dan¡¯s ring. ¡¸Th-this is such a precious thing to keep¡­¡¹ Keira said so as she looked at the mithril bracelet she received with both hands. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Because it will improve your physical ability, you¡¯ll be able to deal damage with your dagger with the same power as using your long sword.¡¹ As I explained, Keira opened her eyes wide and looked at the bracelet. ¡¸Mi-mithril magic item¡­¡¹ I left Keira who¡¯s saying words like that and looked at Rihanna who¡¯s already wearing the breastplate and the skirt. Yes, it suits her well. I nod to Rihanna who has changed her clothes with a smile and cast flight magic. ¡¸Plural fly¡¹ At the moment I said so, their footing becomes soft as if they became weightless and their body floats as if it were being pulled by strings from above. Of course, Rihanna and Keira were surprised for suddenly floating in the sky. ¡¸Ah, my liege, King Creivis is running.¡¹ To me who was laughing at the reaction of the two, Sainos reported such. Looking at it, he pushed the soldiers who were watching us in a circle and he finally arrived at the courtyard. ¡¸Please wait! I¡¯m going too!¡¹ ¡¸No! Your Majesty has accumulated work at the castle! The Immenstadt Empire¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Le-let me go Yuta! I¡¯ll go with them!¡¹ ¡¸No! There are a lot of things you should oversee in the castle, there are various places¡­.¡¹ As we float in the sky, I looked over the two and laughed as if they were doing some comical show. However, Yuta¡¯s lines were stuck in my heart. I¡¯m the same as King Creivis. However, because I¡¯m a sales guy, I am more suitable for doing business in various places. The sky is clear blue and there is a huge cloud in front of us. This is the best time to view the scenery especially for first timers in flight magic like Rihanna and Keira. I still have to go somewhere. I thought so, raised the edge of the mouth, and laughed. ******************** Chapter 97 - The First Inspection Trip Started Chapter 97 ¨C The First Inspection Trip Started I unexpectedly brought the princess of the neighboring country on my inspection trip. Though some might misunderstand, it¡¯s just that the princess and her attendant have selfishly come with us. Originally, this would have been impossible but she¡¯s someone who will become my adviser about the law and culture of another country from now on. Should I really give in to some of her selfishness? I was thinking of such a thing while flying in the sky. ¡¸Wow, this is amazing! Using flying magic to a large number of people at the same time! Moreover, it¡¯s an advanced magic with not chant!¡¹ ¡¸No, many of my companions can do it.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa! As expected of your braves!¡¹ Rihanna has been like that since I used flight magic. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to kill me with praise. But in this situation where I, their leader, is being praised, Sainos, Sunny, Sedeia, and Mira have very pleased expressions. By the way, Keira is quietly waiting behind Rihanna. It¡¯s her first time flying in the sky but she already has such a good posture. While having such exchanges, we arrived at the residence of the Minister of the Right Villiers. I¡¯m going to Villiers castle this time but I¡¯ll look around the other lord¡¯s place around this city later. I¡¯ll tell Villiers the things I¡¯m anxious about in real time. We landed in front of the gates, greet the guards and enter the castle. ¡¸Your Majesty, it hasn¡¯t been a month yet since you founded this country, right?¡¹ Rihanna asked me that while being guided by someone to the office of Villiers. I looked diagonally behind me and nodded to Rihanna. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna opened her mouth with a smile. ¡¸Then, in that short period of time, His Majesty¡¯s figure has penetrated among the people very much. Or did Villiers-sama publicize it properly?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Minister Villiers has told his subordinates what I look like. I think it¡¯s the same for the other lords.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna narrowed her eyes and nodded a few times. ¡¸In that case, the way the castle is managed is good. They were a very good correspondence. After all, that is the first step. It is good that there is no faction that has antipathy against Villiers-sama.¡¹ Rihanna smiled and looked at me. It seems like she can think and look at other people in various ways like it was natural. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s going to be okay. Their independence plan become pretty reckless because no one opposes it.¡¹ When I answered that, Rihanna laughed like she was in trouble. ¡¸Is that so? I thought that they started their plan for independence because they obtained His Majesty¡¯s support¡­If they tried to be independent without His Majesty¡¯s support, they are indeed reckless. Certainly, looking at Villiers-sama¡¯s vassal line up, it lacks outstanding talent.¡¹ In my abstract response, Rihanna showed me a precise answer in a short time. Certainly, Villiers camp has that kind of feeling. I nodded with a wry smile and looked at Rihanna. ¡¸If my camp has enriched, I may dispatch one adviser in each territory. Though I haven¡¯t operated one yet, I want to build schools which anyone can enter for free. In the long run, it can produce talented individuals.¡¹ When I said that to Rihanna, Rihanna stopped in the hallway and lifted her face with vigor. ¡¸Free for all¡­it¡¯s a wonderful idea! Various possibilities increase if there is knowledge and new choices will be available too. However, if there is no chance to learn, those choices that you can get will be lost. Knowledge can be stored in anyone, it is equal for all people¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited and talked too much.¡¹ Rihanna, who had begun to talk in a dash, made a startled face, apologized and looked down. But, I gently stroked Rihanna¡¯s head and smiled. ¡¸What you said is also my thought. I¡¯m glad that there are those who understand.¡¹ I said so, withdrew my hand from Rihanna¡¯s head, and turned around. ¡¸¡­Princess? Pri-princess! Princess¡­!¡¹ I heard Keira¡¯s voice behind me but I advanced in the hallway of the castle cheerfully. Perhaps that princess is a very rare and talented person. In the aristocratic society of Rembrandt Kingdom, she affirmed of a place where everyone can learn equally. In addition, she¡¯s not just a noble, she¡¯s a royal. It would be impossible to ask members of the royal family or of the noble society to arrange desk with commoners. And to know the importance of knowledge. If she¡¯s not a princess, I would like to make her a school teacher. While I was having such a delusion, the person guiding us stopped in front of Villiers office and knocked on the door. When I entered the office, there was Villiers with a somewhat tired face. On top of a luxurious desk is a mountain of papers and the only visible part of Villiers, who is on the other side of the mountain, is from his chin up. The severed head of Villiers looked at me and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ren-sama, welcome. Thanks to the documents I received from Ren-sama, I¡¯m busy to the point of dying¡­hahahaha¡¹ As Villiers said so, he sighed away shallowly. Detailed information about the territories import and export, information about population change and slaves in each town, and other common information we investigated thoroughly were given to him. I asked Rosa to give him those but it seems that he has accumulated fatigue more than I thought. Surely, there is no reason for him to work alone. Why is he so tired? ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Those are for the issuance of identification card to each citizen. It should have name and race. Also, make a family register that has their occupation, address, etc.¡¹ When I told him so, Villiers looked at me reproachfully. ¡¸My ears hurt hearing that. But there are also differences in population¡­¡¹ While saying that, Villiers turned his eyes to the escort lining up behind me diagonally and stopped when he saw Rihanna and Keira. After looking at them for a while, he narrowed his eyes and rubbed his eyelids with his fingers. After being convinced, Villiers stood up and raised a voice. ¡¸Princess Rihanna!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you know her?¡¹ To Villiers who looks at Rihanna and gives a stupid voice, I corresponded normally. However, Villiers did not consent in such a reply. ¡¸Wa-wa-why is the princess here? No way, you¡¯re marrying her to me¡­¡¹ ¡¸When did you think I became a matchmaker? Think of your age, Minister Villiers. ¡¹ When I replied to the confused Villiers, Rihanna opened her mouth happily. ¡¸I think I want to marry Ren-sama. Villiers-sama, please cooperate. ¡¹ When Rihanna said so, Villiers stopped moving as if he had become a stone. After confirming his condition, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. Minister Villiers will be busier after we submit a report about what we¡¯ve inspected in the city.¡¹ You¡¯ll have more work to do, Villiers. I laughed at the end of my words and looked at everyone. The largest city in Villiers¡¯ territory is Selenia. It pales in comparison with the central city of Maeas but it is a bustling city where a lot of people come and go. As for the structures, there are a lot of old square buildings but the liveliness of the people has turned them into a tasteful atmosphere. ¡¸It¡¯s quite lively.¡¹ When I said my impression of what I saw, Sainos and Sunny looked around with a serious face. ¡¸My liege, the level of arms here is still not so high.¡¹ ¡¸There are not many mages but there are more slaves here compared to Ramblas.¡¹ I looked around while listening to their impression and confirmed it. There are quite a lot of shops which deal with arms, but all are alike. ¡¸There are many people who seemed to be mercenaries but there are quite a lot of orphans.¡¹ And Sedeia muttered from behind. If you look in the back alley, you can see the scene where a young child is sitting with a dirty piece of cloth. ¡¸¡­ The orphanage might be insufficient. In every country, there are too many children to accept. In general, nearly half of the children will die without becoming adults.¡¹ Half. That word makes me feel like I couldn¡¯t say anything. However, there is not enough financial resources, food, and bed to save all orphans. Even on earth it¡¯s impossible, so much more in this different world. But I might be able to do something. Now, what should I do? I¡¯ll think of it as a prior investment and raise those orphans to be respectable adults in my country. It comes to the topic about school again. If it¡¯s a school with a dormitory, would it manage this situation? The building is not a problem, the food and other expenses can be taken care of with the help of my guild members. After that, I should prepare a manager to manage the dormitory and also teachers. ¡­Ah, come to think of it, there are only muscle brains around me. ******************** Chapter 98 - Should a Student Dormitory be Made in Each City? Chapter 98 ¨C Should a Student Dormitory be Made in Each City? I was confronted with a very difficult challenge to the point that I held my head in that place instinctively worried. I¡¯m disappointed with my muscle brain camp. The number of my guild members that can be educators is insufficient. Then, among those who I have met up to now ¡­. ¡¸¡­.Miera¡¹ The name of a splendid human resource flashed and I instinctively mentioned her name. It is unknown whether she is a person who can teach things but she is the most suitable as a dormitory manager. But I feel sorry for her if she¡¯s not with Dan and Sherry. I was thinking about my acquaintances as I was racking my brain. Then, I saw Rihanna who fearfully raises her hand at the edge of my sight. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹ When I ask, Rihanna opens her mouth as if in trouble. ¡¸Ano, it seems that you are troubled?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I thought of building a school in every town but I can¡¯t think of anyone who can be teachers.¡¹ When I answered Rihanna¡¯s question, she nodded with a full smile. ¡¸That¡¯s great! Then, how about hiring the maids who are no longer working as teachers?¡¹ ¡¸Maids?¡¹ To Rihanna¡¯s remarks, I tilted my head and looked back at Rihanna. Rihanna smiles in an embarrassed manner and opens her mouth. ¡¸Maids have to learn a minimum of education, manners, and etiquette. Maids occasionally work as tutors so aren¡¯t they suitable as teachers in a school?¡¹ ¡¸Hou¡¹ When I heard Rihanna¡¯s story, I nodded in consent. Certainly, if I can hire maids who retired because of some reasons like age, there will be no problem. ¡¸But, do you know the right people?¡¹ When I asked, Rihanna nodded greatly. ¡¸Let me take care of that! Our household maids are said to be number one in the country! I know many retired maids so please be relieved!¡¹ Rihanna snorted and clenched her fist in front of her chest. Well, your residence is full of maids. It is a castle. I retorted Rihanna in my mind and nodded. ¡¸However, I need to hire them from Rembrandt Kingdom¡­Shall I made their contract including the wages that is according to the laws of Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna stuck out her chest and looked at me. ¡¸It¡¯s okay! This territory was part of Rembrandt Kingdom until a few days ago. There are former maids in this city that I know of.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, indeed. Then, you already have someone in mind?¡¹ When I asked the overflowing with confidence Rihanna to confirm, she shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸I don¡¯t know where they live here.¡¹ ¡¸Oi¡¹ When my eyes became half open and were about to complain at Rihanna¡¯s proposal, Rihanna quietly pointed at Keira. ¡¸Please leave it to Keira. Keira can do anything so it¡¯s easy for her to locate the former maids.¡¹ Rihanna talked about Keira with tremendous confidence. Keira gently lowered her head and looked here. ¡¸Please leave it to me. There are some retired maids in this city who have served the royal family. Then, I will look for them immediately. As for the princess¡­¡¹ Keira said that, looked at Rihanna, and then looked at me. ¡¸¡­Your Majesty, please continue your favor towards the princess.¡¹ Keira said that while slightly loosening her mouth and quickly disappeared into the city. Oi, did you just abandoned your job as Rihanna¡¯s escort? Somehow, I feel like Keira wants me to accompany Rihanna. ¡¸Ah, Keira is already gone. I¡¯m a little anxious about her moving alone¡­¡¹ Rihanna is looking at the direction where Keira disappeared to while muttering. Apparently, Rihanna seemed to be bothered with Keira acting alone. With her attendant gone, the princess is uneasy. In that case, since I have one or two men that can accompany her. ¡¸Sedeia, guard her.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ When I gave an instruction, Sedeia disappeared without sound on the spot. ¡¸¡­She disappeared.¡¹ Rihanna¡¯s eyes rounded as she looks around the place where Sedeia stood. I overlooked Rihanna and looked back at Mira. ¡¸We¡¯re going to build a school somewhere in the city¡¯s suburbs, how many people do we need?¡¹ When she heard that, Mira groaned while twisting her head. ¡¸If you want all the children from earlier to be put in there, it should be a reasonable size. 5 to 10 people will have no problem with it. What kind of building is it?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not that familiar with school buildings. The shape may be a square or a trapezoid. To put it simply, I want you to prepare rooms with desk and chairs where 30 to 40 people can study, make a cafeteria that can accommodate everyone on that building, and bedrooms that can be shared by four people. Also, I want a bath that can accommodate 20 people. And of course, the staffs should have a private room.¡¹ When I said that, Mira nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s build it thinking that it should accommodate a thousand children. Since I never thought that we¡¯ll build it immediately, the materials I have right now is insufficient.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no problem. Go with Sunny to take the materials and the members with production job. Call for Dignity too.¡¹ When I said that, Mira nodded and spoke with Sunny. Sunny then cast flight magic. Rihanna looked at the rising Sunny and Mira with utter amazement then looked at me. ¡¸¡­Oh, that was a surprise. I know of no one who can deal with this so quickly and move to execute it. In addition, your response seemed that you expected this beforehand.¡¹ Rihanna looked at me with her eyes wide open and said that. But I shook my head to the left and right with a wry smile. ¡¸No? For now, let¡¯s go to Minster Villiers.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna laughed aloud. Of course, Villiers agreed to my school construction plan. Well, the situation where orphans are overflowing the city has been troublesome for the feudal lords so my proposal was a timely offer. And Keira was surprisingly excellent. ¡¸There are 25 maids in this city who used to serve in the royal family. Five maids retired due to injury. There are three maids who came back to this city because this is their family¡¯s circumstances but they are already serving someone else. In addition, I have been introduced to several maids who served other nobles but resigned due to certain circumstances. It is not possible to hear the story of everyone but it seems that 100 former maids can be hired.¡¹ Keira who was diagonally behind Rihanna lowered her head and said that in a flat tone. She surveyed this morning and come back at noon. In just three to four hours¡­ how did Keira gathered that much information? When I turned my attention to the Sedeia who I instructed to escort her, Sedeia raised a dry laugh. Let¡¯s hear her report later. ¡¸After all, Keira is excellent.¡¹ At the edge of my sight, Rihanna smiled at Keira. I could see the expressionless Keira loosened her mouth. We¡¯re saved so I guess it¡¯s good? I looked at the members with production jobs which rushed to Selenia. Of course, the architect Dignity is with them. We already talked about the design of the school building and the size of the planned site a while ago but we run into difficulties unexpectedly. First of all, we planned the basement as an underground warehouse. But it seems that there are too many children to accept for the size of the land. And with its design, the school building is higher than the walls. The land is adjacent to the wall and I thought that integrating the school with the wall is dangerous. That is why everyone is twisting their heads. ¡¸How about building a bridge over the private houses?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯ll lose their right to sunlight¡­¡¹ ¡¸My liege, what is nissiou ken? I guess it¡¯s a benevolent general sword that can¡¯t be shattered¡­¡¹ TN: Ren said Nissh¨­-ken which is right of light while Sainos think about its meaning per symbols. ¡¸Shut up Sainos.¡¹ ¡¸Why!? You¡¯re cruel, Camry.¡¹ ¡¸The bathroom, the cafeteria, and the staff¡¯s private room are underground¡­¡¹ ¡¸If there is only one bath, it should be on the roof. This is not negotiable. ¡¹ ¡¸My liege, who¡¯ll take a bath there¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸Sainos, no dinner. ¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ The meeting was complicated but no conclusion arrived. At that time, Rihanna opened her mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s already a very large city but the land is not enough for the current population¡­ If only breaking and rebuilding the wall won¡¯t take too much time¡­¡¹ Rihanna groaned with a difficult face. After hearing it I dropped my shoulder on my own stupidity. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Breaking the wall and rebuilding it¡­ There was such an easy method.¡¹ Rihanna and Keira tilted their necks and looked at here. ******************** Chapter 99 - Expand the City Immediately! Chapter 99 ¨C Expand the City Immediately! I, who got the approval of Villiers who had a bitter smile, decided to destroy the walls in the west part of Selenia immediately. I asked the residents to evacuate a little and looked up the high walls. ¡¸It is old but thick and high. It will be a good material. Sainos, cut it out beautifully.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos smiled and put his hand on his orichalcum sword. ¡¸Leave it to me! I will cut it into thousands of pieces! Groan my left and right arms! Dragon king¡¯s hundred burst slash!¡¹ What¡¯s that technique? Sainos, who¡¯s holding his sword, made a strange dialogue and moved to the bottom of the wall in an instant. He moves his sword at a frightening speed that¡¯s hard to follow even with my eyes. ¡¸Nuuerya!¡¹ After Sainos¡¯ final cry, the wall collapses towards the outside of the town with the wall cut in square. And the moment the walls have fallen deeper, it broke apart into dice. With the vibrations from the roaring sounds and ground-like earthquakes, the people of Selenia residents who are watching the scene in details were surprised. And the scene without wall was born in front of their eyes. 50 meters part of the wall disappeared. ¡¸Good. Can we start immediately?¡¹ Dignity checked the status and raised a voice. ¡¸We can¡¯t use the ground where the wall was built.¡¹ When the blacksmith Camry said that and looked at Mira, Mira nodded and checked the construction site with a mage. ¡¸Let¡¯s start around here?¡¹ ¡¸Okay?¡¹ Mira went to the edge of the still standing rampart to confirm, Dignity replied. With that, the mage gradually builds a new wall by using earth magic just like in the plan. Camry slaps both of his cheeks with both hands to fire up while looking at it. ¡¸Okay! Let¡¯s do it!¡¹ After saying that, Camry ran. After a few minutes, the wall is now longer. ¡¸Un-unbelievable¡­¡¹ ¡¸A-amazing¡­this is the power of the brave-sama¡¯s¡­¡¹ Not only the people of Selenia but Keria and Rihanna also raised voices of admirations. Well, it is an unbelievable spectacle even for me. I¡¯ve seen a video like this in an architectural animation. If this continues, the wall will be completed in 2 hours. Won¡¯t it be evening after 2 hours? After thinking such a thing, I noticed. I have to report. ¡¸Sunny! Tell Eleanor that I will be late but I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡¹ When I said that, Sunny nodded. ¡¸Yes. I will tell her that dinner should be meat.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ I objected to Sunny¡¯s reply but Sunny already flew. It seems to be like a message relay game, will it be alright? While looking at the flying Sunny whose figure is getting smaller rapidly, Rihanna gently walked up to this place. ¡¸Ano, who is Eleanor ¡­? Ren-sama¡¯s wife?¡¹ ¡¸Hn? No princess. She¡¯s someone who stayed with me the longest and is someone I rely on the most.¡¹ As I said so, Rihanna tilted her head a little. ¡¸To put it simply, a lover¡­¡¹ Lover? I twisted my head from the words the came from Rihanna¡¯s mouth. ¡¸¡­I wonder. There is sense of incongruity in the word lover.¡¹ When I muttered so like a soliloquy, I twisted my head again. I am not her biological parent but she is someone not different from a daughter. In a sense, she¡¯s like a very obedient younger sister in law though I¡¯m not really sure since I don¡¯t have one. However, she¡¯s someone really precious to me. Of course, I have considerable affection for all my guild members because I¡¯m the one who made and nurtured them. I never had a child so I don¡¯t know if what I feel is parental affection. However, for me who came from earth, the idea of making her my bride is something dangerous and is somewhat complex. Because if I said that the character I made is my bride, I¡¯ll be laughed at. So, if I really want to marry a character I made¡­! When I was thinking of such a thing with my arms folded as if troubled, Rihanna looked at me, knitted her eyebrows and opened her mouth. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry.I said unnecessary things¡­ I am¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hn? Don¡¯t mind it. I felt like I was reminded of by you in various ways. Thank you.¡¹ I said so and gently stroke Rihanna¡¯s head with my hand and moved my eyes to the wall. Let¡¯s discuss marriage or whatsoever with Eleanor. This might have become something frightening. ¡¸¡­The castle wall is already completed.¡¹ Sedeia said so from behind as I was looking at the wall while thinking. If you look at it, the wall seems to be complete and the mage is already returning here. ¡¸Hmm, did it take 2 hours? Let¡¯s make the school building tomorrow but make sure that we can already accept children in the afternoon.¡¹ When we get home, should I secure food? Afterwards, materials for making clothes and furnitures¡­ ¡¸Leader¡¹ ¡¸Hn? What is it?¡¹ When I looked back at the source of the voice, Sedeia was looking at me with a serious face. And with hesitation, Sedeia opens her mouth while looking at my eyes. ¡¸We consider leader as our creator god. It is presumptuous of me but I think of myself as leader¡¯s subordinate and child.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹ I nod to the words of Sedeia and replied. Then, Sedeia smiled and raised her face. ¡¸Therefore, leader should just do what leader thinks. We will follow you. If leader is happy, I don¡¯t mind dying.¡¹ When Sedeia said that, she smiled and laughed with a hint of embarrassment. That extraordinary devotion, my heart was moved enough to make me tear involuntarily but Sainos raised one hand and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ah, my liege! Me too!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹ To Sainos who agreed on a light tone, I replied with a wry smile. All of the guild members are characters that I made in a solo large guild system during the game. I have come to this world and have been anxious about the selfish behavior of the characters I made who now has ego but all of them have always shown their loyalty to me. I want to repay them somehow but what should I do? In addition to marriage, I¡¯m not running out of troubles. ******************** Chapter 100 - The Night When The Princess and Her Attendant Came to G.I.Jou Chapter 100 ¨C The Night When The Princess and Her Attendant Came to G.I.Jou That night, we came back to G.I.Jou before dinner. The demon butler Dion and the head maid Proudia with the 10 maid troops greeted us. ¡¸Welcome home, my lord.¡¹ ¡¸Welcome home, master.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m home.¡¹ It was not the usual sharp tongue greeting from Dion and Proudia though I already readied myself for it. I returned their greetings. Looking at how the two of them are doing, the surprised face of Rihanna and Keira seemed to be interesting. ¡¸¡­are they tonight¡¯s guests?¡¹ ¡¸¡­If they are guests we have to contact the musicians.¡¹ When Dion and Proudia say so with a very disagreeable face, the ten maid troops bowed and went back into the castle. I see. Because there are guests, they were not able to say malicious words before their master. It¡¯s good to know this method. When I was smiling on my mind, Rihanna and Keira, who are surprised at the castle, came here. ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen such a wonderful castle before. Is it okay for us to enter?¡¹ Rihanna said so and looked up at me. Oh, since this is the dragon knight¡¯s castle, she¡¯s thinking if she can¡¯t enter because she¡¯s not a brave. ¡¸It is fine. Minister Villiers has come here too. Take it easy without worrying.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Rihanna replied with a shining smile when I affirmed. Keira¡¯s figure behind Rihanna seemed to be pleased too. ¡¸Well then guests-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Please this way.¡¹ Dion and Proudia, who were watching our interactions, said so before Rihanna and Keira and walked ahead. The gesture and the etiquette of the two of them are perfect. But their faces seem to be very dissatisfied. After they have entered the castle, both Rihanna and Keira kept on being surprised. It is the same even when they entered the dining room. The two were surprised at the size and luxury of the dining room and by the classical music played by the musician troops led by Nest. And we met with Eleanor who was waiting in the dining room. ¡¸Welcome, guests-sama. My name is Eleanor, one of His Majesty King Ren¡¯s subordinates.¡¹ When Eleanor took a graceful gesture and bowed, Rihanna hastily bowed back. ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Rihanna, the fifth princess of Rembrandt Kingdom. This is my attendant Keira.¡¹ ¡¸My name is Keira.¡¹ And Keira, who was introduced by Rihanna, also lowered her head respectfully. While looking at the three on how they greeted each other, I somehow felt uncomfortable about Eleanor¡¯s greeting. It is very polite. She has been greeting guests until now but her greeting with Rihanna was the most courteous greeting ever. While thinking such a thing, I chose to sit down on the table before me. Seeing me sit, Eleanor guides the two to their seat. Rihanna sat next to me while Eleanor sat in front of me. She should have sat next to me like the usual. When I stared Eleanor seriously, Rihanna, who¡¯s sitting next to me, looked at me and Eleanor alternately and opened her mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s a really a wonderful castle. In addition, this is the first time that I listened to music that was full of emotion. What do you call that musical piece?¡¹ Rihanna said so and tilted her head little while looking at me. ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken it is from Mozart? Do you know, Eleanor?¡¹ When I tried to shake up the talk, Eleanor nodded and smiled. ¡¸Yes, as expected of Master. I think it¡¯s piano sonata number 16. It seems that Nest is integrating it with the other instrument of the other musicians.¡¹ I looked at Nest who was playing the piano behind Eleanor. The blonde haired Nest in tuxedo suits the piano well. However, I won¡¯t complain if it will be silent for a moment in order for him to rest. I opened my mouth with a wry smile while watching the other musician troops preparing the violins, trumpets, and other wood bass instruments. ¡¸Nest, I request for jazz.¡¹ When I said that, Nest and the other musicians nodded. ¡¸Please leave it to me, Maestro. Let¡¯s play only that today.¡¹ Nest happily smiled while saying that and play the piano again. The wood bass instruments music flows in rhythm with the piano unke earlier. Rihanna seemed to be thrilled to hear the number of sounds gradually increasing. ¡¸Amazing¡­! It is an impressive performance! To think that there was such an ingenious music¡­¡¹ While Rihanna listened with admiration, Keira narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡¸It is a splendid performance. As for me, I was very interested in the harmonious music from a while ago but I was amazed at the performance.¡¹ After saying so, Keira turned her attention to the musician troops. When the food were brought, Rihanna and Keira raised voices of admiration again. By the way, we have chinese style food this time. Is it because there are a lot of merchants coming and going in my country that the number of seasonings increases? Though everyone was pleased, the rice that I care about didn¡¯t come out yet. And, it is now time for bath. I was encouraged by Eleanor to go into the open-air bath to heal fatigue. Then, I heard her voice from the changing room. ¡¸Here it is. Are you alright?¡¹ Hey, wait, Eleanor. I had a bad feeling about Eleanor. Wait a minute Eleanor, I¡¯ll leave. Wait, don¡¯t open it, Eleanor. ¡¸Master, Rihanna-ojousama and Keira-sama came.¡¹ TN: Just for clarification, the came means arrived at that place. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ¡¸¡­Umu.¡¹ No, I have given a strange answer for some reason. How is it possible for them to come? Why did they come? I mean, Eleanor, please do not come out with a piece of thin towel. It is really embarrassing and troublesome. ¡¸Ah, oh, sorry for intruding.¡¹ ¡¸I apologize for the impoliteness.¡¹ Rihanna and Keira, who are wrapped in towels, showed up and greeted me who is in the midst of confusion. ¡¸Umu, there is no problem.¡¹ Who am I? I panicked and gave a strange reply. Eleanor¡¯s fascinating white skin, glossy blonde hair, and a weapon that is pushing up the towel are frightening but Keira¡¯s hidden weapon is also extremely dangerous. Oh, Rihanna was as thin and small as she looks but was somehow acceptable. She¡¯s pretty and cute but cute in various meanings compared with the proportion of the other two. However, three beautiful women with just rolled towel in the open-air bath under the moonlight¡­. It seems that I won¡¯t be able to get out of the bath for a while. ¡¸It¡¯s really big!¡¹ ¡¸Eh!.?¡¹ ¡¸This is the first time I have seen a scenic and spacious bath!¡¹ ¡¸Umu, this is the open-air bath I am proud of.¡¹ Ah, I was surprised. ******************** AN: In the middle of the night I should have not write This scene Ny¨±sankin TN: Italicized words are written in english in raw ******************** Chapter 101 - Morning, the Galland Empire Begins to Move Chapter 101 ¨C Morning, the Galland Empire Begins to Move The morning came. I raised my body and looked next to me. Long golden hair and white skin. Looking at the closed eyes, the long eyelashes trembles slightly. A really beautiful girl. Her neat chin, neck, and collarbone are beautiful. I must be a true genius to create a character like her. Yes, just like me. TN: He means that his avatar is on the same level of beauty ¡¸¡­N. Good morning, master.¡¹ While I was thinking strange things while watching Eleanor¡¯s sleeping face, she spoke while slowly opening her eyes. ¡¸Good morning, Eleanor.¡¹ When I returned her greeting, Eleanor smiled softly. Looking at such Eleanor, I instinctively said something. ¡¸Marriage is¡­¡¹ When I murmured, Eleanor opened her eyes a little and looked up at my face from below. ¡¸¡­Does master wants to get married?¡¹ I tilted my head when I was asked by Eleanor. ¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹ When I said so, Eleanor blinked her eyes for a while but opened her mouth before long. ¡¸¡­Are you planning on marrying Rihanna-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t have that kind of plan.¡¹ I answered Eleanor¡¯s question with my true feelings unintentionally. It is because the word marriage doesn¡¯t appeal that much to me. When Eleanor heard my answer, she unintentionally laughed out loud. ¡¸Fufu¡­Really? For the sake of master¡¯s kingdom, I think that a princess from another country is¡­ I selfishly speak without permission¡­I apologize.¡¹ Eleanor apologized but she looked happy. When I was currently looking at the situation, Eleanor raised her upper body and put her forehead on my shoulder. ¡¸It is just my selfishness but¡­If master gets married, I feel like I¡¯ll lose times like this¡­It is like, master is going to a place far away. It makes me very sad and uneasy.¡¹ I gently stroked Eleanor¡¯s soft hair while listening to Eleanor¡¯s monologue. ¡¸We exist for master. What master wants to do is our action guideline. If master marries Rihanna-sama, Rihanna-sama will also be our master. Of course, master¡¯s words are our priority but we will also devote ourselves to master¡¯s wife. Please be relieved.¡¹ Eleanor said so and smiled again. TN: You didn¡¯t expect that did you? Sitting on the throne, I thoroughly looked at the papers and listened to the reports that I have missed yesterday. In the throne room, there are five people: me, Eleanor, Sainos, Sedeia, and the high human Milenia. ¡¸The Galland Empire Army is still not moving towards Alda prefecture.¡¹ When I murmur, Eleanor nods and opens her mouth. ¡¸They can only attack Val Valhalla castle directly from the Alda prefecture. The Galland Empire are gathering soldiers near Ramblas, Selenia, and, the largest city in Baron Bowarei¡¯s territory, Collinwood and can only attack and invade those.¡¹ When Eleanor told me so, I tilted my neck. ¡¸Where is Baron Bowarei¡¯s territory?¡¹ ¡¸It is the area a little to the east of Selenia. It is also near the border with Rembrandt kingdom.¡¹ In my question, Eleanor answered so and closed her mouth. We marked some spy-like merchants and adventurers from the Galland Empire so they were able to gather that much information that we want them to get. The Galland Empire should have judged that Val Valhalla castle doesn¡¯t have many soldiers. If that is the case, they will want to dispatch troops there immediately. However, even with that information, why are they not going to attack Val Valhalla castle? ¡¸What do you think, Milenia?¡¹ When I asked her, Milenia, who I made as a strategist during the game, looked at me and nodded. ¡¸Perhaps they might be thinking of performing a pincer attack.¡¹ Milenia pointed to the map that Sainos spreads with both of his hands when saying so. The places she pointed at are near Selenia, Ramblas and Collinwood. ¡¸As expected, they will send small numbers of soldiers at Collinwood first then send troops to Ramblas before we can send reinforcements.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the opposite, isn¡¯t it? They will advance their troops between Selenia and Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ TN: It is hard to imagine because there is no map yet but given the descriptions before, arrangements would be, starting from the west, forest of abyss, Einherjar Capital city(former Grado village), Ramblas, Selenia, Collinwood, Rembrandt Kingdom. Ren is thinking that instead of the enemy using pincer attack tactics, they will be pincer attacked instead. When I say that in doubt, Milenia pulled her chin and glared at the map. ¡¸It is just a guess but it will take one week or more for Rembrandt Kingdom to send reinforcements to Ramblas and Collinwood if the Galland Empire attacks. Even reinforcements from Selenia will take about one week. In other words, they are confident that they can storm in Collinwood and Ramblas during those time.¡¹ Milenia said that and pointed to Selenia. ¡¸Capture two cities with overwhelming force and leave tens of thousands of defenders to Collinwood and Ramblas. The remaining soldiers will attack Selenia from both sides. It will be a war of attrition for Selenia who¡¯s food supply will be cut off.¡¹ In Milenia¡¯s words, I nodded while groaning. ¡¸If it takes time to control Collinwood and Ramblas, they will need to withdraw because their food supply won¡¯t last. It is surely a confident strategy.¡¹ ¡¸I agree. Another important thing is that the Galland Empire¡¯s army will win against the information warfare.¡¹ ¡¸Information warfare? The Galland Empire?¡¹ I repeated the words Milenia had uttered. I thought that the spies they sent were not able to gather that much information. When I looked at Milenia while thinking so, Milenia shallowly nod. ¡¸The Galland Empire army, Minister Villiers army, and Baron Bowarei¡¯s army have an assumed march rate of 20 kilometers per day. Even assuming that there was a way to deliver a message in a day when the Galland Empire¡¯s army moved, the reinforcements will not make it in time because the soldiers are not yet ready. Therefore, the strategy that the Galland Empire will take here will be sending a few soldiers to set traps in order to delay the reinforcements. It is questionable for the reinforcement to make it in time. ¡¹ That said, Milenia traced the map with her index finger. ¡¸Ah, they¡¯ll be completely defeated with the number of soldiers the Galland Empire has. The difference of war potential that will suddenly attack is overwhelming. So, about the information warfare?¡¹ ¡¸From the Galland Empire¡¯s army point of view, the key to victory is conquering the city with difference of military strength. Then, we must sortie and take measures to delay the invasion. Thus, it is necessary to compare the departure situation of the opponents army with our preparation. ¡¹ That being said, I tilted my neck. ¡¸Oi oi, we have a lot of people who can use flight magic. There is even the S rank adventurer party Silver Wind. Do you think that they won¡¯t think of us using mages who can use flight magic for a surprise attack?¡¹ When I said that, Milenia shook her head and looked at me. ¡¸Perhaps you thought that our neighbors don¡¯t think enough? Using common sense, there are only a few mages who can use flight magic so they are thought of only being messengers. It needs at least 3 days to prepare an army and that¡¯s only applicable to an army for defense.¡¹ I nodded in Milenia¡¯s explanation and patted my chin with my finger. Indeed. We are neither gathering soldiers nor moving goods. The Galland Empire¡¯s army thinks that we are not ready. It is clear even if they didn¡¯t send spies. Then, it is understandable that the Galland Empire will start their invasion as soon as their army is ready. However, there were also information about the dragon knight that were gathered by the spies but they will probably not believe the contents. If that is the case¡­. ¡¸The commander of the Galland Empire army is a fool.¡¹ When I muttered so, Milenia nodded. ¡¸It can be said that master¡¯s cleverness does not lose to his looks.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly.¡¹ The other guild members agreed to the words of Milenia. No, isn¡¯t normal for them not to believe in existence like us? ******************** Chapter 102 - Don’t Mind the Galland Empire Army and Build the School Chapter 102 ¨C Don¡¯t Mind the Galland Empire Army and Build the School Come on, come on! Selenia, the city where Minister Villiers lives! The school building was being built this morning and is almost finished by the time I arrived! The school building was completed in three minutes, just like cooking seaweeds¡­ I thought about such a thing while looking at the school building that appeared to be already complete. It seems that the interior and furnitures are being made right now while the orphans are already gathered around the school. By the way, the mages who were free are now washing the body of the orphans in a less crowded area. I brought half of the maid corps who are preparing food in a hurry. After that, preparing make-shift bed temporarily will be enough for the orphans. Education will be available later so there is no need to be impatient. The reason is that the former maids should become teachers first. The school curriculum will be reading, writing, arithmetic, and probably support for the job of their choice in the future. While I was thinking about the educational system, I looked at the school building while Rihanna looked up at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Amazing. To solve the problems of orphans in just 2 days¡­Even the Rembrandt Kingdom has made strenuous effort to solve it for the last ten years¡­According to some study, it will take 20 years of vast undertaking.¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying? This is just the first one. Though there is already a school in the capital that I directly govern, other cities don¡¯t have one yet. I intend to build a school in every city in 10 days.¡¹ When I said that and shrugged my shoulders, Rihanna laughed as if in trouble. ¡¸Such an impossible task¡­But it doesn¡¯t seem to be much for dragon knight-sama. I believe you can really do it in 10 days.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, Keira nodded deeply. ¡¸Indeed, I feel like I¡¯m witnessing the power of the apostle of god with my own eyes. I¡¯m really astonished.¡¹ Keira said so as she lifts her face but she flashed her eyes when she saw that I was watching her. ¡¸Of course, Keira is going to cooperate, right? We have to gather former maids in each city.¡¹ When I said that, Keira rounded her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡¸Wa, me? I am very honored but¡­I am the princess¡¯ attendant¡­¡¹ She looked at Rihanna in an unusually flustered way but Rihanna was happily looking back at Keira. ¡¸Keira should help Ren-sama! I can¡¯t help because of my poor ability!¡¹ ¡¸Eh, a-ano¡­princess¡­¡¹ I watching the innocently pleased Rihanna and the stumpy Keira, I smile and open my mouth. ¡¸I ask of this, Keira. Our camp is able to build such towns and castles and we can¡¯t be defeated in battle. However, I don¡¯t know how to contact the former maids. Of course, I will give you a reward.¡¹ When I said that, Keira was puzzled but nodded before long. I was relieved to see that. Rihanna opened her mouth while looking at the school building. ¡¸By the way, Ren-sama looks devoted to school construction¡­the movement of Galland Empire¡­¡¹ Rihanna poked at the topic and told me so. I looked at her face sideways. ¡¸Hnn? Do you mean preparation for war?¡¹ When I ask back, Rihanna removed her gaze away from me in a hurry. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I unnecessary worry Ren-sama. It seems that there was a report that the Galland empire is gathering an unusual number of troops even in Rembrandt Kingdom ¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, apparently the Galland Empire has started invading our country.¡¹ When I agreed to Rihanna¡¯s lines, Rihanna opened and closed her mouth several times and looked at me. Looking at the situation, Keira asks me. ¡¸A-ano¡­I heard that the invasion has started but¡­¡¹ To Keira¡¯s question, I gently nodded and answered. ¡¸Ah, it seems that they will be invading Ramblas and Collinwood.¡¹ When I replied, Keira froze. ¡¸A-ano¡­ you¡¯re going to fight a defensive war? Or have the soldiers already on their way?¡¹ ¡¸No, the Galland Empire has yet to step on my territory so it will be hard for me to put hands on them. It will take them two days and I¡¯m going to check that out tomorrow and fight them the next day or the day after that.¡¹ When I replied to Rihanna¡¯s question and laughed, the two of them looked up at me with a stunned face. ¡¸¡­ I see. Using the technique to build walls, you sealed down the mountain roads¡­¡¹ And, detective Keira deducted such and showed a relieved face. ¡¸No, last time, we annihilated them in the plain..¡¹ When I said so denying Keira¡¯s deduction, Keira was speechless. No, it¡¯s not a lie. When I was thinking about what I should talk to them in detail, Sainos came up to me. ¡¸My liege, the scout contacted us.¡¹ I turned around to the words of Sainos. One member of my guild¡¯s scout troop was there and lowered his head. ¡¸Apparently, it seems that the invasion army of Galland Empire will arrive near the border around noon tomorrow. They have crossed the mountain and go off road to the meadow between Selenia and Ramblas for the large army not stand out.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I understand. What about the movement of Maeas?¡¹ Now, what happened to the slaves? When I asked, Sainos spreads the report of the scout troop. ¡¸Eh¡­There are 20,000 soldiers prepared for defense and another 30,000 as reserve troops, and 30,000 to keep the Rembrandt Kingdom in check. It seems that forcibly collected slaves are about half of those.¡¹ In other words, approximately 40,000 slaves? They might be composed of only healthy persons since they gathered slaves that can endure battle. How many criminal slaves are there among them? ¡¸The invading army?¡¹ When I asked, Sainos looked at the document for a while and raised his face. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s quite a number. 60 thousand soldiers are heading to Collinwood and 80 thousand soldiers are headed to Ramblas.¡¹ A total of 140,000. Together with the reserve forces, they have prepared more than 200,000 this time. I won¡¯t use the defense forces of each city as much as possible and if I will be able to collect 40,000 slaves from those, it will be good. ¡¸If only I have a little more days to spare, I might have been able to recover the slaves from the army during the invasion but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ I said so and looked at Rihanna and Keira. ¡¸It seems that tomorrow night will be the start of war.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna raised her eyebrows rounded her eyes in astonishment. ¡¸¡­You¡¯re taking it as if it¡¯s not a problem. The Galland Empire¡¯s army will attack with everything it had, does Ren-sama have an army that can keep those tens of thousands of soldiers?¡¹ When Rihanna asked me so, I crossed my arms and groaned. ¡¸For the time being, I plan to divide a hundred to 50 and 50. I want to collect the slaves so we will not use large-scale magic. It¡¯s a handicap.¡¹ When I laughed and said so, Rihanna and Keira stared out their eyes. ¡¸You have 1 million soldiers?¡¹ TN: It is common for japanese to use the unit of man. 1 man is equal to 10 000. In this case, Rihanna thought that when Ren said 100, he meant 100 man which is 1 million. ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things, it¡¯s 100 individual. I will divide them into 50 person and 50 person.¡¹ ¡¸100 person? Not 1 million? 100 individual will be the opponent¡­¡¹ Keira was shocked by my answer but Rihanna bit her lips as if she was determined to do something. ¡¸¡­¡­..I¡¯m going too.¡¹ To the words that were murmured with a sweet voice, Keira roared in panic. ¡¸Princess! You can¡¯t!¡¹ Keira¡¯s color changed with her appeal but Rihanna turned a stern gaze at Keira. ¡¸I came here thinking of being the bride of dragon knight-sama. This foolish woman has such an irreverent desire towards the apostle of god. If I won¡¯t fight here, I am nothing but a shameless and foolish woman. ¡¹ Rihanna said so as she looked down. I smiled as I witness her strong conviction. ¡¸Although it is a shameful story, the only reason I wanted to get closer to Ren-sama was only a shallow reason that I have yearned for the dragon knight-sama and his braves that I had read since childhood. ¡¹ Rihanna says so as she clenched her teeth and tighten her expression. Though she has a very young face, her expression has power like one from a royal family has. When I was looking at the changes in Rihanna¡¯s facial expression, Rihanna opened her mouth. ¡¸But now it¡¯s different. A man with unshakable strong heart, solid confidence backed by ability, and more gentle than anyone¡­I sincerely love Ren-sama! Fortunately, I also learned magic at the Academy until last year! Even a little, I might be able to help!¡¹ Rihanna said so and put her hand on her chest. Yah, it¡¯s a confession. With such an impression, I am surprised to know that she enrolled in magic school in the past. ¡¸¡­Is that so? Thank you. By the way, what was Rihanna¡¯s rank in magic school?¡¹ ¡¸Second place!¡¹ When I asked, Rihanna clearly said so. Eh, isn¡¯t that great? Well, Sherry from Grado Village who should have been able to use moderate level magic was ranked 50¡­ So, can Rihanna use high-level magic? She seems to be an unexpected war potential. Still, is the royal family required to learn magic? ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s wonderful but, do you have any combat experience?¡¹ When I asked since I was interested, Rihanna¡¯s eyebrow changed to an inverted ¥Ïcharacter. ¡¸No¡­ However, I am specialized in offensive magic so if I can help you somehow, and¡­¡¹ When Rihanna says so, Keira looked at Rihanna with a grim face. ¡¸Isn¡¯t the princess can only use offensive magic? It¡¯s dangerous. An amateur who suddenly enters the battlefield is just a burden. A moving target, a mere baggage¡­¡¹ ¡¸Enough! You don¡¯t have to say that!¡¹ Rihanna became incredibly angry at Keira¡¯s worried but abusive words. I looked at the two of them and sigh. ¡¸Either way, I¡¯m building a school now. Think about it slowly tomorrow.¡¹ When I said that, the two stopped moving and looked at me. No, we¡¯re on schedule, right? ******************** Chapter 103 - The Empire’s Muscle Brain Warrior Torga and the Hard-worker Karim Chapter 103 ¨C The Empire¡¯s Muscle Brain Warrior Torga and the Hard-worker Karim I am really troubled with Karim. While being in a superior position as the military affairs minister, he never left the capital, never seen the site and only do some clerical works. He doesn¡¯t get what the information of the other country means but still being noisy on certain things. I wonder if he can¡¯t see reality. Even if he looks at the movement of the soldiers, even if he looks at the movement of goods such as food, he does not know how to operate the military completely and only has amateurish idea. The opponent is just a small country. Even if S rank adventurers decided to make it their base, we can crush it directly with 2,000 to 3,000 soldiers. Thinking it properly, there are no adventurers that will put their hands on a war of that magnitude. Anyway, even without any information, I can¡¯t see any element for that small country to win against Galland Empire. It is obvious even to an outstanding fool. There is no movement in the resident border troops. According to the spy we sent there, there is no information regarding movements of soldiers in each city and nothing changed in the price of foods or the movements of goods. And, there is no unnatural movement from the goods in the wagons of the peddlers. What does this mean? It¡¯s simple. They can¡¯t afford to gather soldiers. Anyone will be able to understand it if one thinks about it a little. Even if it is called an emerging country, the nobles who were actually thinking about independence from the kingdom only conspired with the fraudster who is claiming to be the Dragon Knight who appeared with a good timing. There is no reason for such a country to be able to take care of Rembrandt Kingdom. In other words, their 30,000 resident border defense force and the soldiers in each city can¡¯t do anything against Galland Empire. An ordinary man will stop thinking at that point. However, I am different. Because I am not an ordinary man. I¡¯m currently paying attention to the report about the movement and achievements of the king who is the so-called dragon knight which seems to be a lie. It says: The last troop of the Galland Empire who stepped on their territory was annihilated. It says: He declared the foundation of a small country with the western region of the Rembrandt Kingdom. It says: S rank adventurer party swore allegiance. It says: The city and the castle were built in only about one week. It says: There were sightings in several cities in one day. Reports of those kinds of things came one after another. Unfortunately, the military affairs minister seems to have been deceived but a veteran fighter like me can see though fraudster like that. In other words, they are shaking up their soldiers while making preliminary arrangement in surrendering and will be negotiating for good conditions when the siege war with Galland Empire begins. It is a shameful measure to have. However, I, who has a shining character, won¡¯t be cheated by that fraudster. I am someone who learned a lot from my father from the past war and was trained to be a genuine soldier since childhood. I am a great general who has knowledge and experience. For a person like me, such opponent is only a prey to crush and trample. However, in spite of that situation, that idiot Karim was successfully cheated again by Maeas who brought the slaves back with double the price. He was saying something about the relationship with Maeas but that fool is really a good nuisance. Why did that greedy Meas buy back the slaves they sold at an exorbitant price such as double the price? I know why. This involves Rembrandt Kingdom. The reason the kingdom is gathering a lot of soldiers from the east and is collecting slaves, they intend to attack Galland Empire. In other words, once the former western part of the Rembrandt Kingdom will be attacked by both the empire and the kingdom. And at this point, Maeas who values profit will sell to the highest bidder. ¡¸That Karim¡­¡¹ I unintentionally clenched my teeth and threw a sigh. Because Karim was blinded by gold and sold the slaves, the Rembrandt Kingdom will be able to recover part of their western territory. Looking at the size of the army, the Galland Empire would be able to obtain a large territory at a rate of about 7 to 3 but being robbed by the kingdom, that 30 percent is a heavy loss. Everything is Karim¡¯s fault. When the war ends, I decided to report this to the Emperor to punish Karim. After all, I pray that our marching army will be able to cut out the territory earlier than the kingdom. Now, we¡¯ll be at the border soon. ¡¸Somehow, I can turn it with this ¡­¡¹ I am finally able to calculate the budget and rest. ¡¸I am really troubled by Hakan-sama.¡¹ I felt more depressed about the complaints that were going out of my mouth. After all, Emperor Hakan used up all the budget to the last minute to collect soldiers. In this state, as General Torga says, we should conquer two cities in a short decisive battle. If we¡¯re not able to do that, we have to pull out before taking serious damage. At that time, the Galland Empire¡¯s finance will be a horse on fire. General Torga claims that I am being deceived by the opponent, that I did not know the operation of a large army, but there is a fact that nearly 100,000 soldiers were annihilated. Isn¡¯t it enough for us to be vigilant? Finally, Torga seems to have sent a letter to Hakan-sama for the purpose of interfering with me. I don¡¯t mind making decisions for the country with the words coming from our own but since this is a case the involves another country, it is necessary to calmly examine the situation from the viewpoint of several third parties. Why aren¡¯t there a big movement? Why are the peddlers not running away from that small country? I wonder why that foolish general doesn¡¯t have such doubts. Whether winning or losing, when this fight is over I will bring my family to the countryside. I got tired of being with foolish adults who only thought of positive things. ******************** Chapter 104 - The Night Before the Decisive Battle Chapter 104 ¨C The Night Before the Decisive Battle In the dining room of G.I.Jou, we were sitting in front of a luxurious dinner. Today¡¯s main dish is the pork cutlet that I like. It is Jen who served it. The guests Rihanna and Keira and sit with me and I made Sherry sit with us since it seems interesting. By the way, the moment that Rihanna and Sherry met, Sherry opened her eyes in astonishment, and Rihanna opened her eyes wide joyfully. ¡¸Ri-Rihanna-sama! Why are you here!?¡¹ ¡¸Sherry-san! You¡¯re here too!?¡¹ The two shouted at the same time, held hand, and hopped. ¡¸I thought of marrying Ren-sama if possible.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ After exchanging such information, the two of them were like blooming flowers while talking with each other. Apparently, Rihanna is younger than Sherry but since she¡¯s a bright girl, she seems to have graduated earlier. According to Keira, the school has many strange people. Sherry and Rihanna seem to have been popular due to their good personality. Well, let¡¯s talk to my members who gathered in the dining room about the upcoming battle. When I thought so and stood up, silence gradually spread within the dining room. And soon, the silence dominates the dining room. ¡¸Well, as everyone knows, the battle with Galland Empire will start tomorrow. Take a good rest tonight and hunt around the castle until noon tomorrow. Make sure that there is food for the children in the dormitory of the school we just constructed tomorrow.¡¹ When I said that, a powerful reply echoed in the dining room. ¡¸Ah, although I think you already know, you should hunt monsters that can be eaten for Proudia to prepare. Don¡¯t bring ones that can¡¯t be eaten, okay?¡¹ When I looked around at everyone, small laughter can be heard in the dining room. ¡¸That is all. You may do as you like afterward.¡¹ I said my closing remarks and sit. Everyone who understood that I had finished my speech gradually began talking with each other again. ¡¸A-ano¡­Shouldn¡¯t you have said more about the fight against Galland Empire?¡¹ When I took a spoonful of soup, Sherry asked as she looked at me. Well, we already talked about strategy. This time, we will demonstrate our military force for the first time. To be honest, everyone is already full of motivation so I don¡¯t need to encourage them. I laughed comfortably and looked at Sherry. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I have considerably examined the Galland Empire Army and strategizing is complete.¡¹ When I said that, the convinced Sherry nodded and put her hands on the dinner again. When I saw Rihanna who is sitting next to me, I suddenly opened my mouth. ¡¸Come to think of it, Rihanna was also a mage. How much magic can you use?¡¹ When I asked, Rihanna answered with a happy face. ¡¸Ah, yes, I can use fire and wind magic up to the advanced level.¡¹ Hmm, advanced? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the magic that Sherry used was said to be an upper-rank spell and it should have been around mid-level in the game. However, Sherry already fell with casting that magic once. ¡¸How many times can Rihanna use her strongest magic?¡¹ ¡¸About¡­four or five times?¡¹ Rihanna groaned when I asked her magical ability in detail. On the other side is Sherry who is looking at me while fidgeting. The result of her special training has been considerable. She might be dying to tell me that. I asked Sherry with a bitter smile. ¡¸How much Sherry can cast now?¡¹ When she heard that, Sherry nodded and smiled. ¡¸Yes, I can use water and earth magic now. I can cast six consecutive times.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ Sherry answered slightly proudly, Rihanna was surprised and looked at Sherry. ¡¸That¡¯s great, Sherry. What happened in this short amount of time?¡¹ When Rihanna said that, Sherry scratches her head with one hand while smiling shyly. ¡¸Fu, fufufu, half of it is thanks to the magic item I owe from Ren-sama, but I can cast three spells in a row without magic item.¡¹ ¡¸Magic item?¡¹ Hearing Sherry¡¯s lines, Rihanna and Keira looked at me. Because I¡¯m currently chewing pork cutlet, they waited for a little. I wiped my mouth neatly with a paper napkin and opened my mouth. ¡¸You mean the mage¡¯s bracelet? It has the effect of improving magic power and magic power recovery. If you change your hat, clothes, shoes, cloak, and accessories with mage¡¯s equipments, it is possible to double the amount of your magical power and to double your magic power.¡¹ When I said that, Keira looked at me with admiration. ¡¸So¡­ because of those legendary items, everyone is powerful¡­¡¹ No, if it¡¯s just mid-level magic, the naked me can shoot over 200 spells. I almost said that unintentionally but I imagined how would I appear as I shot a dozen of people with water magic while naked. It is too surreal. When I remained silent, Rihanna looked at me with a serious face. ¡¸¡­How about me? Can I help you too?¡¹ In Rihanna¡¯s words, Keira was the one who reacted first as she raised her face. I looked at the two of them, I pushed my back against the backrest and raised my chin. ¡¸¡­ Well, that would be nice. Well, as for Sherry, she¡¯ll participate as an experiment.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna was happy to my reply while Keira looked at me with a sour face. ¡¸Yes?¡¹ And Sherry, who doesn¡¯t know what the talk is about, tilts her head with a question mark on her head. ¡¸Ah, Rihanna wants to join the fight against the Galland Empire tomorrow. I thought that you two would let me see your strength as mages.¡¹ When I explained, Sherry was surprised and looked at Rihanna. ¡¸Rihanna-sama will fight in the war? W-why¡­¡¹ When Sherry asked, Rihanna gave out a dignified smile. ¡¸It¡¯s my selfishness. I said that I¡¯d marry Ren-sama so I will fight for Ren-sama¡¯s sake.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Marry? Eh? Re-Ren-sama is going to marry you!?¡¹ Sherry was confused with Rihanna¡¯s bomb remark and looked me and Rihanna simultaneously. Rihanna sees Sherry¡¯s reaction and looked down due to embarrassment. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s saying that¡­¡¹ To that like that Rihanna uttered in an audible voice, Sherry solidified with an appalled face. Looking at the situation, I looked at Rihanna and Sherry and coughed once. ¡¸I have not thought about marriage yet. However, I personally think that I want Rihanna and Keira.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna and Keira dyed their faces red in an instant. ¡¸¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­wa-want me¡­.he wants me¡­? Th-th-that is¡­.¡¹ I noticed the possibility of misunderstanding by seeing the reaction of the two of them so I opened my mouth. ¡¸Rihanna is familiar with the cultures and laws of other countries. Keira seems to be good at finding people. I want to add more capable talent to our camp.¡¹ When I said that while looking at the two of them, they both showed a different reaction. Both of them still have red faces, but Rihanna leaned forward while smiling at me and Keira deeply bowed with her mouth closed. ¡¸I can be of help, Ren-sama!¡¹ Rihanna said that with a smile and looked at Sherry who is sitting next to her. But Sherry looked on the table with a face that looks like she wants to object. ¡¸Sherry-san? Are you alright?¡¹ Rihanna noticed Sherry¡¯s appearance and asked Sherry with a worried face. Sherry looked at Rihanna and noticed that she was looking at her eyes, and laughed as if she had been embarrassed. ¡¸Ah, no¡­I can¡¯t be of use for Ren-sama¡­That¡¯s what I think¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­A commoner like me is not useful¡­¡¹ When Sherry said that, she scoops her spoon in the bowl of soup in front of her and put it in her mouth. I looked at Sherry and raised the edge of my mouth. I laughed with my nose and opened my mouth. ¡¸What are you saying? You are already mine. I¡¯m not letting you escape.¡¹ When I said that, Sherry squirted the soup from the spoon in her mouth. ¡¸Bufu!¡¹ ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹ When the soup is splashed, Rihanna screams involuntarily and bend backward. When I realized it, the top of the table had become a catastrophe. Sherry was troubled after all. I¡¯ll give you a tough personal lesson at the war later. ******************** Chapter 106 - Shall We Go to War Now? Chapter 106 ¨C Shall We Go to War Now? After finishing the city inspection, we returned to G.I.Jou at once. As soon as we got back, we went to the throne room. I sat on the throne and looked at my guild members that are lined up. Rihanna, Keira, and Sherry also entered the throne room but they were unable to move from the door. I looked at everyone and opened my mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s time.¡¹ When I said that, I put out my the long sword of the storm +9 from the item box after a long time. I hit the floor with the tip of my sword as I hold it with both hands. With the slightly reddish golden sword which is the peculiar color of orichalcum on my hand, I raised the end of my mouth. ¡¸The Galland Empire¡¯s army has prepared and advanced with our country as its destination. Those fellows are planning to divide their 200,000 troops into two 100,000 and launch a surprise attack on two cities at the same time.¡¹ I said so and laughed as I placed the sword on my shoulder. It is so unbearable that I burst out into laughter. ¡¸If you fight against my country, victory depends on whether you can beat me or not. It means that the Galland Empire can only make one choice. It is to lure me and murder with using their whole army. Only that one. However, they won¡¯t be able to arrive in this castle and that choice is nothing but a grand suicide.¡¹ I said so and shrugged my shoulder. ¡¸Well, it is impossible to be defeated by a mere 200,000 common soldiers.¡¹ When I said that, there was a slight laughter in the throne room. After making sure that the laughter was settled, I opened my mouth again. ¡¸For the Galland Empire army, this is like the calm before the storm. They are like the fire from a candle that is placed before an 80km/hr storm. That fire can be blow off now but I think it is simple a waste to obliterate them easily. Why don¡¯t we blow them out loud?¡¹ When I said so, a vigorous cheering echoed in the throne room. I stood up and pulled out the sword from its sheath. ¡¸Now, let the war begins.¡¹ Border of Galland Empire. From the Galland Empires side, Einherjar is the country after crossing the mountains. At the foot of the mountain, the Galland Empire¡¯s army is camping in a remote area. That place is close to the territory of Bowarei. It is about 1 day away from Collinwood. The army that is heading to Ramblas has not yet crossed the border. The troops heading to Collinwood has completed today¡¯s march and started to camp. Because I decided to declare war on both armies, for the time being, I decided to appear before the soldiers. In other words, I descended from the sky. Looking at the soldiers looking up at us stunned, we flew down from the sky in a large party of 50 people boldly. When we landed on the ground, the soldiers with good reflexes pulled out their swords and began shouting. ¡¸E-enemy attack! It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be absent-minded! Ready your spear!¡¹ Such voice rose one after another and roars dominated the field immediately. Tens of thousands of people are moving in unison after hearing the roars and get into formation. The atmosphere shook and our body rumbled as the earth trembled. Long spears are set up before me like a pin holder and countless of bloodshot eyes are turned to us. The various kinds of outburst of tens of thousands of soldiers changed the atmosphere to a heavy one as if we are at the bottom of the sea. It is a tingling and painful air, but I could not stop smiling for some reason. Why? It has an uplifting feeling that reminds me of guild war during the game. ¡¸I am the king of Einherjar, Ren. I would like you to send out the commander of this army.¡¹ When they heard what I said, noise spreads among the soldiers. Because I used wind magic that makes even those who are afar hear my voice, a considerable number of soldiers should have heard my voice. After waiting for a while, a dozen men appeared between the soldiers. While everyone is equipped with long spears, they appear to be knights wearing red armors and has a one-handed swords in uniform. Not all of them have shields but they have a thick diamond shaped metal plate hanging from their elbow to their wrist. Is that a substitute for shield? While I was looking with interest at the knights with interesting armor, the knights readied their swords quietly. ¡¸Although the enemy has launched a sneak attack, the commander will not bother to show up. What do you want?¡¹ The knight standing in the middle said so with a low croak voice and looked at me. I nodded to the words of the knight. I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth. ¡¸Be relieved. This is not a surprise attack but a declaration of war. You know it already but you are invading my country without permission.¡¹ When I said that, the knight laughed with his nose and looked up. ¡¸You were the first one to gather soldiers trying to invade Galland Empire¡¯s territory. However, the great Galland Empire has now gathered far more soldiers¡­you¡¯re out of luck.¡¹ When the knight laughed so bullishly, the surrounding red armored knights also laughed with a loud voice. For the first time, the frighted soldiers felt relieved and smiled. It seems that they were able to boost their morale. Even so, that¡¯s a lame excuse but now I have a just cause. Then, there is no need to hold back anymore. I raised the edge of my mouth thinking so and opened my mouth. ¡¸In other words, you have invaded my country with the soldiers you gathered even though you have not been attacked yet. Where is the army that is trying to invade the Galland Empire that you say?¡¹ When I said so, the knight lowered his waist and turned the tip of his sword to me. ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you stop with your false charges? After picking a fight with the great country called Galland Empire, you were frightened that its power is more than what you expected and is now trying to hide. You are even trying to act as the victim, shameless. Your true nature is just a coward!¡¹ Did the knight get excited by his own prologue? His voice was gradually rising that it became a shout in the end. I look down at the Knight and shake my head left and right. ¡¸No I¡¯m thinking the same. Using a house owner¡¯s point of view, you¡¯re going to at his house with your shoes on without saying anything to trample and vandalize. And now, the ruffian is shouting.¡¹ When I concluded the resolve of the Galland Empire Army, I pierced the tip of my longsword to the ground. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s declare war as planned. My Einherjar will start a war against the Galland Empire that invaded its territory.¡¹ When I declared so, the knight moved forward while holding a sword. The knight, who is trying to shorten his distance with me, opened his mouth. ¡¸Idiot. What a leisurely thing to say. He might be an impostor himself, a messenger claiming that he¡¯s the king!¡¹ When the knight in the middle said something again, the surrounding knights also set up their swords. ¡¸There¡¯s only 100 of them! Follow us up and destroy them!¡¹ When one of the knights so screams, the hands of soldiers waiting behind are filled with power. ¡¸It¡¯s still early. The war will start tomorrow morning¡­Let¡¯s do it after you completed your preparations.¡¹ When I said that, the knight in red armor dropped his waist and barked. ¡¸An excuse to escape? It¡¯s too late for you, fraudster who claims to be the dragon knight!¡¹ When the knight shouted, he kicked the ground with his legs and ran up to me. Although he is also equipped with a full body armor, he is much slower than the physically strengthened Dan. I tried to raise my hand to catch the blade of his sword that was swung down on my head. However, before that, Sedeia, who was supposed to be behind, stands next to me and blocks the sword with a dagger. ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ While the knight opened his eyes wide because of surprise, Sainos steps forward and swings his sword straight down. Then, there was a high pitched sound of clashing metals. The knight fell down to the left and right as his armor and body were split in half. To that spectacle, the other knights in red armor who tried to run here hesitate. The soldiers, who had put strength to their legs trying to overrun us, saw the corpse of the knight that was split in two. They have solidified and were unable to speak. In that silence, I put my sword on my shoulder and opened my mouth. ¡¸Those who do not want to fight should quickly pull out. We will come again tomorrow morning.¡¹ I said so and flew into the sky using flight magic. Seeing my actions, my guild members also rise to the sky. The soldiers of the Galland Empire were looking up at us with their mouth open. ******************** Chapter 107 - Galland Empire’s Army, the First Army Chapter 107 ¨C Galland Empire¡¯s Army, the First Army The morning came. Because of yesterday¡¯s declaration of war, last night, me and my guild members went to the residence of Villiers in Selenia and stayed there. The empire¡¯s army that is marching towards Ramblas is slower so the first decisive battle will be with the army heading to Collinwood. We went to the office to meet with Villiers. ¡¸Good morning, Your Majesty. It is finally war today.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. This one will be over by noon. That means that I must declare war on the army heading for Ramblas.¡¹ When I said so, Villiers laughed with amazement. ¡¸Fu, fufufu, so it will be like the first fight against the Galland Empire. It¡¯s totally a bad joke.¡¹ When Villiers said that, I rose from the chair with luxurious backrest which Villiers should have sit and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸There may be fewer casualties this time. However, that is only if the other party turns around.¡¹ When I said that and walked out, Villiers lowered his head and saw us off. We used flight magic and checked the place where we met the Galland Empire¡¯s army yesterday and it seemed that they had already arranged their ranks and had started marching. I looked behind me in the air and looked at Sherry and Rihanna. ¡¸Sherry and Rihanna, try using offensive magic with wide area of effect first. Just one shot.¡¹ When I said that, Sherry and Rihanna bit their lips and nodded while their faces became slightly pale. Their first war. And possibly their first time to kill someone. Sherry had experienced it once but none of her opponents die. But with their equipments this time, people will definitely die. As I thought about it, I looked at the two again. Mithril wand, mage¡¯s bracelet, sage¡¯s robe, fairy¡¯s boots, and mythril circlet. All of those have magic carve seal with the effect: Enhance Magical power, Automatic magical power recovery, Increase magical power capacity, and Magic casting speed improvement. The effect are also enhanced to the maximum level. In the game era, those are mage exclusive equipments. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We will be the vanguard so you won¡¯t get hurt no matter how slow your chant is. Take it easy.¡¹ When I said so, they reply with a loud voice and clenched the Mithril wand. Behind the two of them is Keira which is anxiously looking at them. ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s get down to the front of the enemy. Thinking about the chanting time, let¡¯s land at a distance of 200 meters from them.¡¹ I said so and changed the direction I¡¯m flying and descended to the place that I thought to be just right. I gently landed on the ground and opened my mouth towards the Galland Empire¡¯s army that is marching towards here. ¡¸The fact that you are here means you are participating in the war! Alright men! Show no mercy!¡¹ When I said that, angry roar of the soldiers of the Galland Empire¡¯s army resounded. The imperial army hastened their march speed. After confirming the intention of the other party, I looked at the back. I saw Sherry and Rihanna with blue faces as they clenched their mithril wand. I opened my mouth. ¡¸All right, start chanting. Cast your favorite magic. It¡¯s a large army. Sherry will cast water magic on the left side while Rihanna will cast fire on the right side so the case of your magic canceling each other will not happen.¡¹ When I told them that, they nodded at the same time and set up their mithril wand in front of their chests. They close their eyes and start chanting. After seeing their action, I turn my face to my guild members. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s first watch the power of these two but it might be awkward if the enemy attacks faster. So Sainos, Sedeia, and others with melee job, using Laurel as the center, will attack using medium or long distance skills. The long distance attackers will center on Sunny, attack only after Sherry and Rihanna¡¯s attack.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I issued instructions, everyone responded mightily and started to move. 20 melee fighters lined up like a wall in front of Sherry and Rihanna. Keira is standing diagonally behind Rihanna holding a mithril dagger. And I stand behind her. Long distance fighters such as mage, archers, and summoners are lined up behind me. As our preparations are now complete, I noticed that the marching speed of the Galland Empire seemed to increase a little. It seems that they are 100 meters away. ¡¸My liege, they are already at a distance where my skill can reach them.¡¹ ¡¸Wait¡¹ Sainos looked back at me and asked for permission to attack but I immediately dismissed it. Sherry and Rihanna are almost done chanting and are slightly open their eyes. They won¡¯t make it in time. ¡¸All right, Sainos and Laurel move in front of the two to act as walls and evacuate them at my place after they cast their spells. Just make sure that you won¡¯t get hit by the spells of these two when they cast it.¡¹ ¡¸As your will!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I put out the instructions, everyone replied and changed their position altogether. And soon, Sherry and Rihanna open their eyes. ¡¸Water! Rage and swallow everything!¡¹ ¡¸Wind! Swirl and rupture everything!¡¹ TN: Don¡¯t ask me why Rihanna used wind instead of fire The two of them said so as they thrust their mithril wands forward. Sherry casted a 10 meter high tsunami at the left flank for the Galland Empire army. At the right side, Rihanna casted a few meters wide tornado. Even though it is a great army of tens of thousands of troops, those are phenomenon that can be called as a natural disaster, they are blown and swept away. In that spectacle, the two mages who unleashed those techniques were dumbfounded. By the way, I noticed that the line they used when they casted the spells are similar. It seems that mages in this world do not cast a spell by saying the name of the magic. It sounds like spells are activated according to the words they said before casting the spell. However, there are also mages who sometimes uttered words that seems to be the name of the spell. Is there such a thing as forms of magic spells? Or are those magic spells that an otherworlder like me taught them? When I thought of such a thing and tilted my neck, Sainos turned to me and opened his mouth. ¡¸My liege! There are still people in the middle!¡¹ When Sainos said that, I looked at them and saw that there are about 10 to 20 people who are still standing. It seems that the magic of the two was able to blow away 1,000 to 2,000 people in the front without problem. Though it seems that it is less than 100, there are still people who endured the magic and are now holding their spears again. However, their march has stopped completely. ¡¸Sherry, Rihanna, you better get back here.¡¹ I told them to evacuate to the back but they were still unable to move. ¡¸Princess!¡¹ Keira hurried to the side of Rihanna. ¡¸¡­E? Ah, I¡­I¡¯m¡­.¡¹ Rihanna reacted to Keira¡¯s voice but calmness can¡¯t be seen on her face or her voice. ¡¸¡­Hnn. Sainos, Laurel, try to knock down those fellow who remained standing after being hit by the spell of these two. Check their skills and personality and don¡¯t kill the interesting ones.¡¹ When I said that, Sainos and Laurel, who were standing to the left and right of Sherry and Rihanna, nodded. It will take time for the Galland Empire¡¯s army to rebuild their formation. I¡¯ll use that time to evacuate Sherry and Rihanna. If Sainos and Laurel fight, they¡¯ll earn us more time. ¡¸I am Sainos who¡¯s a loyal retainer of my liege! Now, those who are still willing to go, come here!¡¹ ¡¸I am also master¡¯s subordinate, Laurel. You don¡¯t have to come to me. Aim for Sainos!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re handing them over, Laurel? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m not a battle freak. If by chance Sainos loss, I¡¯ll cover you¡­ ¡¹ The two stood in the battlefront while doing such exchange. Then, among the people who endured that magic, a big guy glares at the Sainos. He has long white hair and dog like ears. Is he a dog or a wolf beastkin? The beastkin is wearing a light looking armor and has a wide one-meter one-handed sword. ¡¸¡­interesting. When my wife was taken as a hostage and we fell into slavery, I imagined that I¡¯ll die in the future but I never thought that I¡¯ll die as a warrior. This is why life is so interesting.¡¹ The beastman said so as he set his sword sideways and take his stance. Seeing the resolution of a warrior, Sainos laughs as he was not able to suppress joy. ******************** Chapter 108 - Battle of Sainos and Laurel Chapter 108 ¨C Battle of Sainos and Laurel Sainos looked at the opponent¡¯s sword and purposely took out a steel sword from the item box. Looking at it, Laurel opens his mouth with a disagreeable face. ¡¸Oi oi, you want to compete with skills with the same level of weapon? You¡¯re really a battle junky.¡¹ When Laurel said that, Sainos pulled the sword out of the black sheath and set the blade down. A white ripple appears on the surface of the sword as light reflects in it. ¡¸Fufufu¡­This is my beloved first ever sword. Okikusan is trembling and wants to absorb blood¡­¡¹ What a monstrous sword. While I was being amazed, Laurel sighted and set up his sword. ¡¸You having no fear is troublesome.¡¹ Laurel said so and looked at Sainos sideways. No, you can use your strongest weapon. But make sure that you won¡¯t kill someone useful. I¡¯ll have Sainos seiza later. When I thought of such a thing, the white long haired beastman began walking towards Sainos. ¡¸I am the white wolf beastkin warrior Barrel! Sainos, let¡¯s have a fair match!¡¹ ¡¸I accept!¡¹ When the two of them finished their exchange, the began to dash. It is a straight frontal clash. ¡¸Sha!¡¹ Barrel moves first by giving off spirit and quickly swinging wide his heavy looking sword. The sword was swung from the top diagonally. Sainos lowered his head to the point that it almost hit the ground and avoided that diagonal slash. If it is the usual, Sainos would have swung his sword after he evaded and it¡¯s the end. However, the moment Barrel judged that his attack has been avoided, he crouched and rolled forward. Right after that, Sainos sword slashed the place where Barrel stood. ¡¸Wow! Great move! Wonderful, Barrel!¡¹ Sainos stopped his sword swinging posture and looked at Barrel who stands up at a distance. He praised him while wagging his tail. Sainos is overjoyed. ¡¸Use your skills, Sainos¡­¡¹ Looking at Sainos, Laurel knitted his eyebrows and muttered so. Sainos¡¯ equipments have special effects such as experience up but right now, it doesn¡¯t have stat bonus effect and he¡¯s not even using any skills. TN: Not sure with this. Their equipments probably have passive and active effect. Exp up is probably an active effect but if you¡¯ll use it, the passive effect such as stat bonus will lose its effect? Or, he changed his equipments to one that doesn¡¯t have stat bonus. But I was still surprised. For the first time, a person who could fight against Sainos showed up. He seems to be stronger than the S rank adventurer Brunhilde. ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t see it but I felt that I should evade. I guess I won that bet.¡¹ But Barrel said so while being mortified. He fixed his stance again. Did he avoid it with intuition? Well, that is an ability too. I am impressed. Sainos happily opened his mouth. ¡¸Yosh! Next attack will come from me! It will be continuous attacks!? Please evade them and fight back!¡¹ Sainos-san is an unreasonable idiot. When I was turning white eyes to Sainos who suddenly raised the hurdle, Barrel raised the edge of his mouth and pulled in his chin. ¡¸¡­To someone like you who have a monstrous skill, you¡¯re acting like a child. It is good that my last opponent was you, Sainos.¡¹ After Barrel said that, he put power on both of his legs and stared at Sainos. Is that true? Do you really want Sainos to be your last opponent? I was looking at the Barrel with a skeptical eye but at the edge of my sight, I could see Laurel moving. ¡¸Ah, wait a minute! You two, don¡¯t be too excited. It is troublesome so let me be your opponent.¡¹ When Laurel says so, I saw two men were heading at Sainos from behind, they were glared at by Barrel. The two men are wearing gray leather armor and have curved knives on their hands. ¡¸¡­let¡¯s do it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡¹ They looked at each other, murmured something, and dash toward Laurel at once. One of them go at the right side of Laurel, the other one seemed to go around Laurel¡¯s left side. A pincer attack from the left and right. They moved little by little with the intention of attacking. But Laurel dimly opened his mouth while looking at them. ¡¸Barrier¡­and,..would an automatic recovery solve this temporarily?¡¹ After murmuring something, Laurel casted barrier and automatic recovery to himself. It only took 1 to 2 seconds. The two individuals who are approaching Laurel are not aware of that. They set up their knives and attack aiming at Laurel¡¯s neck. However, the knife gave off a metallic sound and the two of them broke their posture. ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s over. Judgement cross¡¹ Laurel murmured after looking at the two uninterestingly. He invoked magic that can be said to be a Holy Knight exclusive spell. With Laurel as the center, a cross of white light emerges from the ground. It is an offensive spell with a range of 5 meters in all directions. If a holy knight with high magic power uses it, its power can¡¯t be underestimated. ¡¸¡­..!¡¹ As soon as Laurel¡¯s magic was activated, the two men began crying without voice and became smoke then disappeared. Eh? They evaporate? While I¡¯m speechless as if I saw a shocking video, Laurel looked around the vicinity without even caring about the two who vanished without leaving a single trace behind. ¡¸Oh, no one else is going to come?¡¹ No, they definitely won¡¯t come, Laurel-san. As for Sherry and Rihanna¡¯s magic, they are about middle class. There were a few who were able to endure their spells, it is about intermediate level in the game. But of course, those are incomparable to Laurel¡¯s top class attack. Those who were watching should have understood it. ¡¸¡­ No one is coming. Master! What should we do?¡¹ Laurel turned around and said such a thing. When I looked at Sainos, he was happily slashing Barrel who continued to evade in order not to have mortal wounds although he is already bleeding from his arm and belly. What a pervert. ¡¸Master, the army has resumed its advance.¡¹ When I was watching Sainos¡¯ battle, Sunny told me so from behind. When I verify it, the imperial army is surely coming towards here but the soldiers in the front line have faces which seem to cry. It is obvious that they are advancing helplessly. ¡¸¡­Laurel, withdraw a little.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I told him so, Laurel came here at a speed that you won¡¯t think that he¡¯s wearing a full plate mail. After confirming his withdrawal, I looked at Sunny and the other long-distance attacker. ¡¸Mages, cast magic in unison¡­and, use magic other than fire magic. Because it¡¯s a large army, cast magic in a row so that it will not hit each other.¡¹ ¡¸Understood¡¹ When I gave instructions, my guild members spread to the left and right centering on Sunny. The distance between them is about 10 meters in order to match the width of the opponent. ¡¸Laurel, Sedeia, lead the melee to protect the long-distance guys.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Ai yo!¡¹ After replying to my order, I looked at them as they ran and confirmed the state of the Galland Empire¡¯s advance. The Galland Empire¡¯s army which rearranged their formation has been advancing at quite a good speed. They might have been driven by desperation. ¡¸Sainos! Evacuate!¡¹ I told that to Sainos who¡¯s still fighting then turned to Sunny and opened my mouth. ¡¸All right, all mages attack together.¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ When I said the signal to cast spells, Sunny quickly activated light magic. And my guild members who stood side by side began casting their spells altogether. ¡¸Wai! M-my liege! Give me time to evacuate!¡¹ Sainos shouted so while avoiding magics skillfully. No, you seem to be alright, Sainos-kun. ******************** Chapter 109 - Magic All You Can Chapter 109 ¨C Magic All You Can The man standing in front of me was blown off¡­with a rock. His torso rolled on the ground. The man standing next to me was hit by an invisible wind blade on the base of his right shoulder and his right arm was severed. And around 5 or 6 people, who are near me, were pushed backward by a flash flood like water that flowed straight from the front. What on earth is going on? No, in the first place, why did we come to this battlefield? The reward is not worth it. It is probably because of our boss. We moved to Galland Empire because we heard that they are giving high rewards. Our leader was overjoyed when he heard that the enemy is the rumored fraudster dragon knight. Well, I¡¯m certainly happy too because I also had debt. It is natural because we¡¯ll receive a large sum of money. However, it is not good because our leader didn¡¯t even checked the validity of the story and just give his okay. Our boss was lured and brought us to this hell. Sh*t, we¡¯ve been played around. Thinking that way, I looked back to where our boss is to cry a reproachful remark but I saw the figure of our boss with his head being crushed by a rock. He¡¯s dead. I can still see his lower body but I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s dead. ¡¸Ha, haha! Serves you right! You¡­¡¹ I looked sideways and saw a man, who was shouting something, hit by a wind blade. He¡¯s dead. I stared at the distance and clicked my tongue. ¡¸Sh*t! What is the meaning of this!? Are they hiding from an invisible hole!?¡¹ TN: What is the meaning of this? Omae wa mou shindeiru There should only be a few enemies. I certainly confirmed that there were two incredible mages. But there should only be around dozens of soldiers. Yet magic is pouring on us like rain. In addition, these are high-rank magic that takes time to chant. There is no way that they are picking stones on the ground and throw it, right? Then, that means the enemy was hiding a group of mages. Above all, they have placed more than a thousand mage of considerable skill. ¡¸General Dyne! The front rank has already collapsed! Magic is pouring around here too! Please retreat to the tail of the army!¡¹ While I was looking at the rocks that were flying from far away as I was examining the enemy¡¯s formation, the young one thousand man commander said such a thing. No matter how one would think, no matter how one sees it, this is a losing battle. However, I, who was entrusted with this army, will not run away. I should at least let this army escape. I have to minimize the damage and stop the enemy¡¯s pursuit. ¡¸Senricho! Take over the command of the regular imperial army and withdraw¡­!¡¹ I looked back at the one thousand man commander and tried to give instructions. However, as I looked back, I only saw the shaking body of the one thousand man commander on his horse as his head was lost. ¡¸Sh*t! What the hell is this war? What happened to the mage corps?¡¹ When I looked around and cried, a nearby soldier raised his face and shouted back. ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen any of them since a while ago! I think that they have escaped!¡¹ ¡¸What!¡¹ They are big headed people who always boss around but as soon as this happened, they escaped. Shameless. ¡¸Anyway! Those abnormal mages are casting magic indiscriminately! Take the regular soldiers and retreat quickly! I will hold them down!¡¹ ¡¸Ge-general! In front of you!¡¹ While I was giving order, someone shouted at me. I twisted my body who¡¯s on top of the horse and held the shield in front of me. It¡¯s a rock. A one-meter wide rock is already in front of my eyes. ¡¸Nuu!¡¹ I clenched my teeth to the point that even my molar might break. I put power on my whole body and set the shield towards the rock. A roaring sound and shock shakes my brain as if a huge bell rang in front of me. It is not so gentle that it¡¯ll only get my arms numb. I felt that every bone in my body was dislocated from that impact. I twisted my body in order to parry it using my shield. Surprisingly, even though I lose to General Torga, my almost 2-meter high body was able to shook the impact of the rock. There is no fatal injury because I was able to change the direction of the rock by twisting my body. However, I was blown off by the momentum when I twisted my body and was beaten to the ground. Because of the shock, I find it difficult to breathe. ¡¸¡­Nu, guu¡­!¡¹ Although I still have my sword and shield, my horse died as its neck broke. I hit my knee with my fist and put power on my foot. It¡¯s pathetic but, I manage to stand up by using my sword as a cane. I saw the Galland Empire army which scatters like spiderlings. And, after a short while, I saw the damage caused by the one-sided attack of magic. I seemed to forget my anger. This might be the exact example of heaps of corpses. Most of them are collapsed on the ground but there are also those who are severely wounded and are faintly breathing. Is this what¡¯s left of the great army of the glorious Galland Empire? Then, someone began to shout to those who are still standing. ¡¸Oh, aren¡¯t you quite the energetic fellow? Sainos! Laurel! Play with him!¡¹ Apparently, it is the rumored dragon knight, the young man called Ren. My ears are not working properly because of the rock earlier but there is no doubt that the young man is looking at this place. And, a beastman who¡¯s wearing a simple armor on top of his strange clothes came walking towards me. It is a sight to fear. I stared at the beastman and set up my sword and shield. ¡¸Mumu, you don¡¯t seem to have much stamina left. I do not like bullying weak people so much. I¡¯ll do it instantly.¡¹ The beastman said so and sets up his sword. Should I receive it? No, that would be difficult. I need to predict his attack from his posture and parry it. When I saw the beastman¡¯s posture, I made an instantaneous judgment and adjust my shield from the direction of his sword. Immediately afterwards, it was unbelievable that the shock that I received was more intense than when I received the rock earlier. The sword did not actually penetrate my shield. However, my body was blown away. Because the shock I received was concentrated on one point, my arm received an impact as if it was stabbed by a sword. I put my hand with the shield on the ground and stand up while looking at the beastman. I no longer have the power to swing my sword. But still, I held my sword with both hands and somehow lifted it parallel to the ground and walked towards the beastman. Even if my head will be cut off, I have to hold this sword. It is impossible for me who got the title of general of the Galland Empire to go down without being able to do anything. ¡¸Come! I¡¯ll truncate you with this!¡¹ I tried to lift the sword, pointed it to the beastman, and shouted. It was only then that I noticed that my left wrist was broken. The beastman looked at me who had set up my sword and laughed satisfactorily. ¡¸Splendid¡¹ The man waved the sword with one hand while saying so. Even though that moment I felt that I will be cut down, I felt that my eyes were wide open as if I absolutely want to see it. I could not take my eyes off at the smile of the beastman by all means. ******************** Chapter 110 - Galland Empire’s First Army is Repulsed Chapter 110 ¨C Galland Empire¡¯s First Army is Repulsed Corpses as far as one could see. This scenery can be thought as a natural scene in a battlefield but only soldiers from one country have fallen. ¡¸Iyaa, my liege! There were quite a number of strong men! ¡¹ Sainos came to me in a good mood. He sheaths his sword and laughs. ¡¸Have you seen someone valuable Sainos? Tell Sunny or Laurel to look for slaves who are still alive. ¡¹ When I issue an instruction, Sainos answered lightly and walked through the mountain of corpses. The guild members are looking for survivors from mercenaries or slaves in pairs and are taking turns in treating them. If this goes well, it means that I can gather good quality soldiers for my country. The slave that Maeas recovered is necessary for the operation of the air transport and the surplus manpower can be used as national staff in the capital. There is already an overwhelming shortage of soldiers in Val Valhalla castle what more in the capital. Currently, we hired mercenaries as soldiers and asked around the city who wants to be one but the number is totally insufficient. Then, we must make the most of this war. It will be a lucky find if there is a talented person among those who have been forced to be enslaved. With that in mind, I ordered an attack using weak magic but it gave them more damage than I expected. I don¡¯t mind if the regular soldiers of the empire, who lost their will to fight, die helplessly. However, it¡¯s not good for the slaves and the mercenaries to just die like that. I thought that half of them would survive but it seems that only 10 percent survived. No, there were also some people who seemed to be regular soldiers of the Galland Empire who managed to withdraw. While thinking of such a thing, I sat down beside the dumbfounded Sherry and Rihanna who were sitting on the ground. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ When she heard that, Sherry bounced her body up and looked at me. ¡¸I-I¡¯m okay. Ju-just a little scared¡­¡¹ When Sherry says so, Rihanna shakes her trembling hands and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­Your military power is frightening. If you have this much power, no matter how much tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of soldiers one gathered, it will be meaningless.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, Keira, who¡¯s standing next to her, opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­This is the end of Galland Empire. This is not just a great damage but a historical defeat. Even if they manage to save their country, it will just follow a course of decline.¡¹ When Keira said that, the three of them did not speak for a while but Sherry looked at me and raised a voice as if she could not bear the silence. ¡¸A, ano, I did not see anyone drinking magic potion. Do you have a way to restore magic power aside from magic potion?¡¹ Sherry said so and showed a smile somehow. It was a questionable twitching smile but I shrugged my shoulder without pointing it out. ¡¸The magic that was used earlier were beginner level magic. The magic consumption of those are small so anyone can keep shooting for an hour.¡¹ When I answered, the three of them turned to me. ¡¸A, ano¡­ I thought all of those magic are high level magic¡­¡¹ ¡¸One hour¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸Looking at those from here, I saw a rain of rocks but¡­ ¡¹ Words which seems to be complaint jumped out from the mouths of the three one after another and I nodded while laughing with a wry smile. ¡¸This time, I¡¯ve had around 20 mages. It is impossible for me to pour them a rain of rocks alone. The most I could do is pouring 1,000 or 2,000 rocks. ¡¹ When I said that, the three of them seem to have been at a loss for words this time. After looking at the state of the three, I looked around. Sainos is heading for us from afar while being accompanied by a lot of soldiers. ¡¸My liege! I brought those who want to be soldiers in our country! ¡¹ Sainos stood in front of me saying so. I looked at the people lining up behind him. One of them was the wolf beastkin called Barrel, the one who fought Sainos. Still, how did he survive that rain of magic? The wound he received from his battle with Sainos was cured so no blood is falling out now. There are five other beastkin men and three beastkin women. There are eight human men and two human women. And, there are two elf men and two elf women. 22 people in total. My guild members who can use recovery magic such as Laurel and Sunny are still walking around healing collapsed soldiers. There is no doubt that soldier candidates for my country will increase. ¡¸Good, there will be a recruitment test at the Val Valhalla castle. Scout more and look for talented people in the survivors. I, Sherry, Rihanna, and Keira will check the state of the other imperial army for the meantime. ¡¹ When I said that, Sherry and Rihanna stood up in a hurry. Barrel spoke to me who tried to use flight magic. ¡¸Excuse me. May I have a moment Your Majesty King?¡¹ Barrel said that in a way that seems to be not accustomed to honorific. ¡¸What?¡¹ When I asked back, Barrel slightly distorted his face and looked at me. ¡¸I will obey the winner as the law of our clan. However, if I could just confirm the safety of my family whom I left in my hometown¡­¡¹ Barrel said so, I gently nod and open my mouth. ¡¸Ah, if you¡¯re that anxious, I¡¯ll take you there myself when this war is over. Your family may come along with you too.¡¹ When I told him so, the others who were quietly listening until then begun pleading too. No no, are all of you going to take your families? Well, I¡¯ll have my guild members help them so their request can be completed immediately. Maybe. When I see the pleased former slaves, it is not unpleasant. There is even a crying guy. ¡¸Well, listen to Sainos over there for now. Also, the war is still in progress. Although I¡¯m not that busy, I have to go ahead with the declaration of war.¡¹ When I said that, Barrel looked at me with a grimace face. ¡¸¡­I apologize if I¡¯m being impolite but this is not a war. It is a one-sided trampling by an overwhelming force.¡¹ To the words that Barrel said plainly, I nodded lightly and opened my mouth. ¡¸I took a great deal of restraint this time. When we fought the imperial army previously, the topography changed and no one survived. It has a bad aftertaste. This time I thought it was a success, but it wasn¡¯t.¡¹ I need to be careful next time. I removed my glance from the frightened former slaves and casted flight magic. Me, Sherry, Rihanna, and Keira float into the sky and fly to the next battlefield. Now, are those slaves usable? There might be an individual who¡¯ll bear a grudge against us this time but they should give up because this is war. How many elites will join our army when this war is over? I, who¡¯s looking forward to it, smiled softly. ******************** Chapter 111 - Galland Empire’s 2nd Army(Main Force) Chapter 111 ¨C Galland Empire¡¯s 2nd Army(Main Force) Although we¡¯re already in an open place beyond the mountain, I can¡¯t see anyone within my eyes reach. There are no resident border corps protecting the border. ¡¸What the heck is this¡­. ¡¹ I looked around the vicinity my army is marching at and muttered so. Because it¡¯s a new country, they can¡¯t afford to put military forces to protect their border? That¡¯s stupid. There were always tens of thousands of soldiers in the report. Then, did they put their main force on the highway and just put a few soldiers to watch the border¡­? ¡¸General Torga! There was a watchtower but it is empty inside! Nobody¡¯s there! ¡¹ ¡¸¡­This is stupid. Why isn¡¯t anyone there? ¡¹ Receiving this new report, my worry intensified. With this, the just cause disappears. They collect soldiers and invade our territory to capture our capital but we beat and crush them with our military might. No, wait. I see, I understand. They already know about our invasion and are aiming for a siege battle. They gathered all the soldiers of their resident border corps in order to protect one city. Did they judge that they can¡¯t compete against the Galland Empire¡¯s army? ¡¸Sh*t! How shallow. ¡¹ They already assumed about the siege battle too. However, we already organized mages. I also expected that and has prepared to break through the city walls. My genius brain can already see until the end of this war. When I was looking at my army as I¡¯m convinced in our victory, the soldiers on the front line suddenly stopped marching, ¡¸Why? ¡¹ I asked so but my surrounding subordinated were not able to answer and just looked at each other. I¡¯m tired of my unreliable subordinates. I looked around and found exactly the right people. They are S rank adventurers who said that they want to participate in the subjugation of the fraudster who claims to be the dragon knight. They are the adventurers who are based on Maeas that were also called Heroes of Salvation. I looked at the woman in black robe with short dark green hair. ¡¸Cromwell! ¡¹ When I called her name, the woman turned her face to me. ¡¸What? ¡¹ Cromwell has returned a grumpy reply. I heard that S rank adventurers are eccentric people but this person is rude. After all, they are people of unknown origin. I¡¯m irritated but I still looked back at Cromwell. ¡¸You! Can you use flight magic?¡¹ *TN: Torga called Cromwell kiden. It is an archaic/honorific language of calling someone as their equal or superior. ¡¸¡­I can use it but it requires a considerable amount of time so I don¡¯t want to use it.¡¹ When I asked, Cromwell said so while knitting her forehead. Still, don¡¯t you have a higher ability compared to imperial mages? No, I can¡¯t compare her with the Galland Empire¡¯s court mages. When I thought so, I saw a skinny man who is being accompanied by a large quantity of slaves. It is an S rank adventurer, the healing mage Tidal. I heard that he¡¯s the healer of the S rank adventurer party and can exercise magic that is able to cure all kind of injuries. However, he looks dark. He has deep eyes that seem to emit sly light. ¡¸Iyaa, I apologize. Although we are confident that we can produce the best results in battles, ask other adventurers for that cause. However, it seems that you were not able to hire adventurers who can scout. Although I took some 100 slaves from a merchant from Maeas who tried to recover them from Galland Empire, there¡¯s not a single scout among these slaves. I¡¯m thinking of using them as swords and shield and they should be grateful for that.¡¹ Tidal said a lengthy line and laughed alone. This guy is bad news. I wonder if they really are the heroes who saved a city and the lord of that city. However, there is no doubt that they will become a fighting force. It is also said that Tidal is one of the few people in the world that can exercise range healing magic. And it seems that Cromwell can cast the greatest attack magic. Now, it¡¯s the big man who¡¯s walking in front of Cromwell. It is the heavy warrior Owayne. He has a large body that rivals mine and is wearing a full plate mail and has an unreasonably thick tower shield. Owayne is a man that is also called the shield of god. His eyes have strength filled with confidence. His unkempt silver hair is shaking but he doesn¡¯t move and just looks ahead. Are these guys really an S rank adventurer party? It seems that they are fine with deferred payment. If the war intensified, should I have them fight in the front row and kill them from behind? ¡¸Still, Maeas.¡¹ I thought about the large country that is exploiting this fraudster subjugation. After selling the slaves at an exorbitant price, when they found someone else who they can sell with at a higher price, they took back the goods without permission. They have been taking money until now and shows minimum obligation to the winning country, the Galland Empire. They are likely to lose trust from all over the world. Well, the son and daughter of the Maeas¡¯ representative who tried to prevent the collection of the deployed slaves are promising. In anticipation of the future, they thought that the connection with the Galland Empire is for the best. They have eyes that can look ahead. Well, they are merchants that do not participate in war but still do their best to collect new slaves from the city of Journal. If they became Maeas¡¯ representative, Maeas¡¯ future will be bright. When the wise me is thinking about the future of another country, the thousand man commander of the frontline is heading for me on his horse. ¡¸The fellow who was claiming to be the Dragon Knight appeared!¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ Is he a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything about war!? Even though he¡¯s just an ornament, to think the commander in chief plays the messenger. There were fools who open their mouth faster than me when I tried issuing a command to throw the enemy down to the one thousand man commander. ¡¸Where is he!? Guide me!¡¹ ¡¸¡­show the way.¡¹ Cromwell and Owayne. I¡¯m thinking why they tried to sell themselves to the army quite diligently. Do they have connections with the fraudster? The two of them who questioned the one thousand man commander began walking towards the front rank. ¡¸Iyaa, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll attack first, we ask you to follow up as soon as we attacked. Iyaa, because the other party is an unpleasant opponent, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better for us to face them? They scratched our value as adventurers, if we don¡¯t show something nice here, we¡¯ll lose our job.¡¹ Tidal said something lengthy again and began walking forward. The slaves who were walking together with him seem to disturb our ranks. It is frustrating that my opportunity to issue order has been lost but it might be beneficial for our great country to see the situation first as they hit the enemy. If they crushed each other and fell, that would be great. ¡¸Good, those adventurers are the vanguard! Afterwards, our Galland Empire troops will trample them!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ ******************** Chapter 112 - Can I Declare War on War? Chapter 112 ¨C Can I Declare War on War? It is a great army that fills the ground as far as the eye can see. Actually, their ranks are like a very long portrait. It is a powerful large army of 100,000. ¡¸My liege, the messenger is very slow. Can I just go there directly?¡¹ Cartas smiled and laughed. I replied with a wry smile and shook my head to the left and right. ¡¸I¡¯m planning to make our country a major power and join the five major powers. If we crush a neighboring country just to be a major power, dissatisfaction will accumulate and revolt will occur in that defeated country. We just need to fight back because the other party attacked us first. And of course, we must show our power.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, we can¡¯t attack first. That¡¯s troublesome. I think we should hit them with full power to show our strength.¡¹ As I explained it, Rosa said so while shrugging her shoulders. ¡¸That¡¯s overkill. From the other party¡¯s point of view, an existence with that much power can attack them anytime. Anyway, the soldiers do not want to fight in a war. They don¡¯t want war but the upper echelon of the empire steps on the tail of the tiger in search of profit. As a result, it is not unusual for them to die¡­If we make it flow like that, the surviving soldiers will say that all of that happened because of the upper echelon of the country and not because of our country.¡¹ When I explained it, Cartas laughed in a loud voice. ¡¸As expected of my liege! You¡¯re vicious!¡¹ What? I feel that he just badmouthed me. When I narrowed my eyes and stared at Cartas, Rihanna, who had been looking at me until then, opened her mouth. ¡¸No, every country is doing preparations in advance in order to not be blamed. When two countries became enemies, trade of goods becomes impossible. It will only be disadvantageous to both countries.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, Keira tilted her neck and looked here. ¡¸I apologize if I¡¯m being rude but I have to agree. Since you can exercise magic like pouring a rain of rocks, wouldn¡¯t it be better to make them surrender using that power?¡¹ Keira told me that with a fearful appearance. I shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸For example, let¡¯s assumed that we¡¯ll suppress them with an overwhelming military power, how Keira lived her life until now will suddenly change because your side will be under control. You won¡¯t be delighted with that, right? Presently, being an enemy of the Galland Empire can¡¯t be helped but I need to make friends with other countries. In that way, even if we join the ranks of the five major powers, since we care about the lives of the citizens, the number of our residents will naturally increase.¡¹ That will also make more money for the air transport business. I kept that in my head without saying it. With this, we will be recognized as a major military power even though we crushed the Galland Empire in a defensive battle. After that, we will establish an international alliance with other countries and my country will be the first leader. If I declare to change the leadership of the alliance with an election every few years, it will be seen by the others as a clean alliance. Even if our country will win every election. ¡¸Ah, my liege, it seems that the messenger has shown up.¡¹ Cartas called out to me while I¡¯m thinking about the future development. I looked up and checked and saw the figure of a person I have seen before. They are the Maeas¡¯ S rank adventurers, the mage Cromwell and the heavy warrior Owayne. Why are they participating in this war? While I¡¯m thinking so, many young slave soldiers who are wearing cheap armor came out to the front in succession. And at the end of that, the former priest, who is now a healing mage, the skinny Tidal appeared. ¡¸Who are those guys?¡¹ At the same time Cartas said that, Cromwell started chanting with a staff in her hand. Owayne set up a very distorted tower shield in front of her. And Tidal arranged the slaves in the front row with an indecent smile. ¡¸Hou, do they want a magic battle?¡¹ Seeing the formation, Cartas said so as if impressed. No, I¡¯m afraid that they don¡¯t have that capability. ¡¸Boss, can I go now?¡¹ I was about to explain Cartas about the other party but Rosa is already ready to go. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s set up a barrier. Mage corps, multiple barriers in front.¡¹ When I said that, Io replied to me on behalf of the mage corps and came right behind me. ¡¸Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡¹ Io said so, chanting barrier magic and creating a translucent wall in front of us. It is a wide and large barrier. Is she cautious about wide range magic? In the game, in order to exercise the magic while moving quickly in the battle of high-level players, one had to form a barrier in an instant. It is mainstream to set a square barrier on one side. However, it seems that she doesn¡¯t think that it is the optimal solution against magic in this world. When I was looking at the barrier while thinking of such a thing, Cromwell seemed to have finished chanting. She lifts the edge of her mouth and turns the tip of her staff to this place. ¡¸Such a big barrier is weak against magic that is concentrated at one point! You don¡¯t even know such a thing!? Regret it after you are blown off! Vaught Tormenta!¡¹ Cromwell yelled and the magic was activated. The neighboring soldiers around Cromwell collapsed and rolled around as wind converges to Cromwell¡¯s staff. Come to think of it, Cromwell had to say the name of the magic in order to cast it. When I thought so while paying attention to Cromwell¡¯s magic, Sherry and Rihanna came to me from the back in a panic. ¡¸Ah, that is the wind magic with the greatest attack and penetrating power! We have to scatter to the left and right in order to reduce the damage even a bit!¡¹ I listened to Sherry¡¯s explanation and nodded. ¡¸Is that so? Then, should I set up a barrier too?¡¹ When I say so and try setting up more barriers, Rihanna shakes her head to the left and right. ¡¸That magic can even destroy walls easily. If you¡¯re a mage from the elven country, you might prevent it using a barrier. That has long casting time so we still prepare¡­¡¹ At that time Rihanna said so, the wind that converges to Cromwell¡¯s wand was released. I can see that the winds are making spiral movements as its approach. The high density, converging spiral wind that came from Cromwell¡¯s staff has gone straight at me like a spear. And it collides with the barrier that Io made. A roaring sound rages as the spear of wind broke on the other side of the barrier. ¡¸!¡¹ Sherry holds her breath as the sound and power of the spear of wind rages at the other side of the barrier. However, we paid more attention to something else. ¡¸Master, the Galland Empire¡¯s army has begun to move forward.¡¹ Eleanor reported so from the back. Indeed, soldiers in the front row of the army began to move forward while parting from Cromwell to the left and right. ¡¸How long does that wind-based magic last? Can it be fired in rapid succession? Anyway, they are going to come around from the left and right to nail us.¡¹ When I said that, Cartas snorted and pulled out his sword. ¡¸Oh! My liege! I¡¯ll go to the right!¡¹ ¡¸Then, I shall go to the left.¡¹ When Cartas said that, Eleanor took charge on the other side. I crossed my arms and groaned. I can see that the magic of Cromwell had weakened. ¡¸Okay, then I¡¯ll be in the middle. Because we received an attack from the empire, I can declare war on them. Afterwards, I¡¯ll play with them using my sword.¡¹ When I say so, Cartas and Eleanor nod. ¡¸How about me?¡¹ Rosa asked so happily. ¡¸Rosa will hunt off the enemies we have left behind. Oh, and tell everyone that if there are slave troops who survive by accident, secure them. Heal their injuries and abnormal state and take them to the back. Leave them to the mage corps.¡¹ When I said that, the magic of Cromwell has lost its power. One barrier has a hole and has cracks. It seems that the other 30 layers of barrier were untouched. ¡¸All right, it¡¯s has lost its effect. Remove the barrier! Sherry and Rihanna, stay in the middle of the mage corps in the back. Keira, guard them. The remaining melee fighters, come with me, Cartas, and Eleanor.¡¹ When I gave the instruction, the dancer Verossa came to my side. ¡¸Those who are capable of buffing should go too, right?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I ask of you. Well, let¡¯s start the war. Are you ready everyone?¡¹ I nodded to Verossa¡¯s proposal. And when I said that, the members of my guild shouted a roar. I raised the edge of my mouth and smiled. Then, opened my mouth. ¡¸Let¡¯s go and have some fun!¡¹ ******************** Chapter 113 - Ikkitousen: Ren-Ren Version Chapter 113 ¨C Ikkitousen: Ren-Ren Version TN: Ikkitousen means a mighty warrior that can match a thousand Power springs up from the bottom of my body. This is the effect of Verossa¡¯s dance. When I pulled the sword out of the sheath, I saw the scenery on the other side of the lifted barrier magic. They probably have a considerable amount of self-confidence. S rank adventurers Cromwell and Tidal are glaring at me. Only Owayne, who was holding a shield and was standing in a low posture, has no emotion. Meanwhile, soldiers with long spears spread to the left and right of Cromwell¡¯s party. They are planning to attack from three directions. I inhaled greatly and uttered a loud voice while looking at that spectacle. ¡¸I am the king of Einherjar. Even though I asked why you have invaded our territory, I was attacked as an answer. This army will counter-attack in response to Galland Empire¡¯s attack.¡¹ When I declared so, Tidal, who has a startled face, looked at his slave soldiers. ¡¸Come on! Go! You need to earn time to be able to shoot the next magic!¡¹ Tidal yelled and the slave troops began advancing with distorted faces. There are many very young soldiers and half of them are beastkins. They seem to be similar beastkins so they are likely from the same hometown. The remaining soldiers, who are also young, look at us with cramp faces due to fear. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ When I said that, I casted an elementary water magic. ¡¸Rain Drop¡¹ When I say so, lumps of water suddenly pours from about five meters above. Each lump of water is similar to having one tub of water being turned upside down. Their number increases according to magical power so it has become something like a huge waterfall. The slave soldiers who were hit by the waterfall on their head lose their balance and fall one after another. Those who fall and hit their head with their companion¡¯s armor fainted. Some of them stay standing to where they are and some of them came running to me with a spear. I did not move from where I¡¯m standing at and casted barrier magic. Then, the head of the spears of the slave soldiers broke as they touch my barrier. I glanced at the slaves that have become startled and I shook my sword lightly. That blow crushed their spears and hit armors of the young slave soldiers. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I used the back of my sword.¡¹ Those who were hit by me were blown off, rolled to the ground, and stopped moving. ¡¸Boss, I don¡¯t think they can hear you.¡¹ Shut up. I just wanted to say that line. I shifted my sword and opened my mouth with a sigh. ¡¸Discharge Storm¡¹ When I mentioned the name of an elementary thunder magic spell, a blinking white light runs on the ground. ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!¡¹ Immediately after, all the wet slave soldiers were electrocuted and their screams sounded all over. I thought that they would faint gently but it has become something like a torture¡­ While watching the slave soldiers convulsed and feeling guilty about it, Rosa raised a voice of admiration. ¡¸As expected of boss. You won¡¯t forgive anyone who opposes you even if they are women or children.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh. Th-this is war. Oi, Io! Treat the slave soldiers and lay them at the back!¡¹ ¡¸Affirmative! Only those who are still alive, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, only those who are still alive!¡¹ Sh*t, all of my subordinates are whipping my conscience unconsciously. I became sulky so I turned my eyes forward and set up my sword. ¡¸Now, shall I play with the enemy lightly?¡¹ I said that as I looked at them and saw Owayne smiling fearlessly while holding his shield. ¡¸Cro-Cromwell! C-ca-can¡¯t you cast a more powerful magic faster!?¡¹ ¡¸Sh-shut up! I¡¯m starting the chant now!¡¹ Tidal, who has a distorted face, cried in the back of Owayned to hurry Cromwell. Cromwell took a stance in a haste and started chanting. I walked towards Owayne while looking at him then looked at the right and left the side of the battlefield. In Eleanor¡¯s side, people are falling apart noisily while in Cartas¡¯ side, people are dancing in the air like pieces of paper. Okay, my battle has the most common sense. Those two are doing preposterous things. I smiled while thinking so. Owayne started walking towards me while having a deep wrinkle on his forehead. Owayne, who hid most of the body with a shield, is already coming right in front of me. However, there is no sign of holding a weapon. What are you trying to do? Is he confident that he can prevent my first attack with his shield? ¡¸Interesting¡¹ When I murmured that word, I swung my sword to the right side of Owayne where some parts of his body are visible. And then, Owayne changed the position of this tower shield to match my sword. I¡¯m not serious but he did well this time. At the same time when I thought of that, my sword was repelled by the tower shield with a strong impact. ¡¸! Boss!¡¹ Rosa, who saw that my posture slightly broke, shouts upon seeing it. I was able to evade immediately backward. Thanks to the fact that I didn¡¯t use my hips when I swung my sword. After my evasive action, a round blade headed towards me at the height of my eyes. I avoided the blade by bending my back and take another step backward. ¡¸Halberd?¡¹ The weapon of Owayne was not a thick sword like before but a spear with an ax as its blade. ¡¸¡­slipped away?¡¹ Owayne muttered so in a low voice. He hid the halberd in his tower shield again. ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see you holding any weapon. You¡¯ve hidden it just like that.¡¹ I obediently praised him. I set up my sword and walked towards Owayne. Frankly speaking, an attack of that level won¡¯t reach me and will just be resisted by my barrier. What I¡¯m anxious about is the shield that was able to resist my sword. Looking at it, the outer side of the shield is already torn by my previous blow but there is no change in the center. Is the material in the middle different? ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll understand it if I cut it.¡¹ I raised the edge of my mouth and murmured. I approached Owayne¡¯s shield with a jump. I¡¯ll use this skill after a long time. ¡¸Mow Down Level 5¡¹ When I say so, I begin to shine white the moment I began to swing my sword. I put my weight and my full power on that slash. Though there is also the effect of the skill, the destructive sound of the collision of the sword and shield reverberated. Owayne disappeared from the spot he was standing at. And just by shaking of the sword, the additional effect of the longsword of the storm was activated.The wind vacuum waves in the direction where Owayne was blown off. Tens of soldiers in the back were caught up. TN: Explanation of the elemental effects of swords: chapter 13 As expected, it will be bad for my reputation if my second attack will be repelled. I used a skill to blow the opponent while thinking that but because of the cutting angle, Owayne¡¯s body sank several meters to the ground. Although all of his limbs including his head are clearly broken, it is shocking that the shield retains its form. Although he prevented being slashed by my sword using his shield, Owayne¡¯s dead body had a satisfied smile on his face. ¡¸¡­! Owayne!¡¹ Tidal who saw Owayne¡¯s remains screamed his name. ¡¸Rosa, please collect Owayne¡¯s shield.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ After hearing my instruction, Rosa moved near Owayne¡¯s corpse while Cromwell¡¯s chant was completed. Cromwell opens her eyes and turns the tip of her staff towards me. ¡¸Burn everything! Prominence Nova!¡¹ When Cromwell shouts so, the tip of her staff lits up with fire and fire spreads around Cromwell like a whirlpool. Is she going to fire indiscriminately? I chose a spell that emphasizes speed to crush Cromwell before she can release her magic. ¡¸Frost Rock¡¹ ¡¸It is useless to chant something! I¡­¡¹ Cromwell tried to say something but a chunk of ice with a width of few meters fall over Cromwell¡¯s head that crushed her and her magic. The flames dissipated before they spread. Cromwell¡¯s body was crushed by the mass of ice. ¡¸¡­! Ka, wa¡­¡¹ TN: Ka-wa-banga? Cromwell¡¯s face is on the ground spilling out blood from her mouth, eyes, and ears. Looking at the deceased, Tidal¡¯s body trembled and fell. ¡¸Heal her. Aren¡¯t you the best healing mage?¡¹ When I say that, Tidal stared at me with a twitching face. ¡¸Are you an idiot? No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s dead! There is no point in healing her!¡¹ The bloodshot eyed Tidal said that. I shrugged my shoulder and turned to his direction. ¡¸How can you call yourself a healing mage if you can¡¯t even do that? Yes, I will let you experience it with your body. I¡¯ll revive you no matter how many times you die¡­Aren¡¯t you glad?¡¹ As I said that and walked towards Tidal, Tidal began crawling on the ground. ¡¸I-idiot. You can¡¯t do it¡­I-it¡¯s impossible¡­¡¹ When Tidal looked up at me with a face that is about to cry, a soldier flew from Cartas¡¯ direction and crashed into Tidal. ¡¸Kahi¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­What an unlucky guy.¡¹ I said that while smiling wryly. The sword of the soldier accidentally fell into Tidal¡¯s throat. ¡¸Yo¡­.yhou¡­yhou¡­¡¹ He tried saying something while sinking into a sea of blood. I talked gently to Tidal. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll revive you later. Many times.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 114 - Ikkitousen: Eleanor’s Version Chapter 114 ¨C Ikkitousen: Eleanor¡¯s Version The enemy is a large army of tens of thousands. They divided in half in the front line. Nonetheless, there are still thousands of soldiers, who are holding spears, approaching me. They are gradually closing their distance as they turn their long spears here. While doing so, countless of arrows draw an arc from the sky and they are probably aiming at me. Normal soldiers can¡¯t use magic and although they can use weapons, they have weak bodies. I picked up the sword that I love while watching their spearmanship in order to determine the strength of the Galland Empire¡¯s army. A sword featuring a wavy blade, flamberg. The length of the blade is about one meter. It is made of orichalcum and has a magic carve seal that increases one¡¯s physical ability. Although it has a side effect of lowering my defense, master made a white dress for me using scales of the dragon of color, and boots, earrings, and, bracelet made of Mythril. All of those have magic carve seal. As a magic swordsman, my skill is considered to be poor but I have top class ability in terms of speed and attack power. Master said that unless someone has the ability to hit me, I¡¯m the strongest. Moreover, my physical abilities have been improved with the assistance of Verossa. ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go.¡¹ I muttered so as I saw a large number of spears approaching in front of me. I quickly played with the three spears in front of me with the sword in my right hand, took one of the spears with my left hand and raised it to push up. With that, a little opening showed up. I lowered my body to a gap of about 1 meter from the ground and slips to the approaching soldiers in a dash before he could pull the spear. ¡¸!?¡¹ The soldiers in front realized that I¡¯m close enough for him to counterattack. I cut the hand of a soldier in front of me quickly and cut the arm of the soldier next to him. While other soldiers are losing sight of me, I cast magic in a small voice. ¡¸Earth Edge¡¹ When I murmured so, blades of earth with 30 centimeters height sticks out innumerably to the range of about 10 meters centering on me. ¡¸Gua!?¡¹ ¡¸Uwa!¡¹ While the screams of soldiers, who were torn up from their foot up to their knees, echoed, I cut in and dash in the interior of the army and breaks their ranks. In order not to be caught, I moved faster. ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ I heard the screams of the soldiers everytime I slashed one. I cut off the legs of the enemy soldiers while running low to the ground in a zigzag manner. After returning to the front line, the soldiers I failed to cut was only about 200 ¨C 300. The front ranks of their army completely collapsed. When I took a breath and looked sideways, master was fighting a man with a huge shield. While I¡¯m instinctively looking at master¡¯s brave figure, an arrow has flown to me with the sound of the wind being cut. ¡¸Oops¡¹ I sidestepped lightly, set up my sword and cut off the dozens of flying arrows. ¡¸Sh*t! What is that woman?¡¹ ¡¸This is stupid! She¡¯s the only one here¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Finish her! Surround her!¡¹ When I looked at the direction where I heard those words, a man in red armor, which seems to be the commanding officer, was giving instructions to his surrounding on top of his horse. Then, the soldiers in the back run and surround me in a panic. Even if the other party is the enemy, I can say that they are quite capable of making a quick judgment. However, if your target is only one person and has the ability to move quickly, you should have gathered a small number of people with high ability to defeat that person instead. If the ability is too different, you should challenge it by quantity from the front and continue to attack until that person runs out of physical strength. Otherwise, it will be like this. I kicked the ground on the spot and started cutting the crowd of soldiers that tried to surround me. I cut two, three people to break their encirclement and cut again those who turned their back to me. If you really want to stop me, who¡¯s faster than a horse, from moving, you should have used traps or magic. However, it is impossible to use that in this terrain which is a flat ground. ¡¸Ma-mage corps! Where is the mage corps!?¡¹ The commander finally noticed it and raised his voice. Then, I saw a mage corps coming here from a place a little bit away. I can also use barrier magic but not as versatile as master. Therefore, I decided not to use magic when fighting against mages. ¡¸Here I go! Aerial Slash!¡¹ Wind attribute sword skill. This is one of my favorite techniques. After activating the technique, I confirmed that a three-meter blade of wind has stretched out of my flamberg and started flying in a dash. A weak man will be split in two with this but with this number of people, I don¡¯t expect much. I concentrated my consciousness on the enemies and ran forward. It felt like I¡¯m in slow motion as I pushed behind the surrounding landscape. After that, I simply have to kill. I run to the left and right and cut everything on my way. Because of my speed, it is now impossible to hit me with a bow. ¡¸Frost Rain!¡¹ While raising my body from my posture, I turned my empty left hand towards the enemy and said those words. Immediately afterward, a number of ice balls, as large as a head, fell over a wide area diagonally left in front of me. If my magical power had been on par with master, that same magic would have been quite different. However, my build is focused on speed and attack power so that move of mine is just for restraining. ¡¸¡­although it seems that I was able to give enough damage with magic of that degree.¡¹ I muttered so as I put out my sword and looked around. A few dozen people have collapsed with my ice magic earlier. ¡¸Stop! Stop! Go go go!¡¹ When I was looking around, the commander shouted loudly again. Master doesn¡¯t care about the regular soldiers of the imperial army so their life and death don¡¯t matter. When I judge so, I run up to the commander¡¯s side and open my mouth. ¡¸Earth Edge¡¹ The moment I casted that earth magic, screams echoed around. The horse that the commander was riding on also fell down and hit the ground. However, the commander is no longer in that area. ¡¸Nua!¡¹ When I looked up, the man who seemed to be the commander, who is wearing a red armor, was about to slash me with a sword. I don¡¯t have a sword in my hand. I raised my left hand and expose it to the blade of the sword that the man swings down. The next moment, the man¡¯s sword that touched my hand shattered into pieces. When the man landed on the ground, he was shocked as he looked at his sword. ¡¸Th-this is stupid! This is ridiculous! A steel sword was smashed with bare hands!? That superhuman strength, you¡¯re a monster!¡¹ While listening to the hoot that man uttered with astonishment, I silently tear the man¡¯s body with his armor in two. You¡¯re rude. It is just one of my defensive skills. On the other hand, your weapon is horrible for shattering just by me defending. If it is master, that kind of weapon level is just a throwing weapon. ******************** Chapter 115 - Ikkitousen: Cartas’ Version Chapter 115 ¨C Ikkitousen: Cartas¡¯ Version ¡¸Nuhahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡¹ I gently swung my sword after getting the right timing to attack. I activated a skill at the same time. ¡¸Nuu! Ten Thousand Black Shadow Slash!¡¹ As soon as I shouted that, a black blade appears from the blade of my sword that cut down the enemies. The black shadow blade extends radially and flies. It exterminated nearly 100 enemies at a stroke. ¡¸Mou. So that¡¯s how it is. It can¡¯t kill them all. ¡¹ I muttered so then change my sword and looked around. Somehow, the soldiers are looking at me with a stiff face. Is it not fun to fight someone strong? While tilting my head, I set the sword at the same height as my waist and rush towards the center of the soldiers. ¡¸Nuueryaaaa! ¡¹ Along with my battlecry, I activated a skill while waving my sword. ¡¸Sword Skill! ¡¹ TN: ìùÅRÒ†‡íë_„‡ ¨C This is the Sword Skill The moment it is activated, the blade of my sword blurred and disappears. Instead, a black wave spreads radially. The soldiers in the front row that were hit by it in their armor were thrown up to the rear. And, the soldiers behind them were blown off one after another according to the wave¡¯s sequence. ¡¸Okay! You won¡¯t live long enough if you can¡¯t handle this! ¡¹ I said that and laughed. I set up my sword high. I swing the sword down from the top of my head to the ground and activate a skill. ¡¸Sword Skill! ¡¹ TN: í‘Ìã´ó°¢¶àëx„‡ ¨C hibiki hizumedai omone tahanatsurugi ¨C Multiple echoes of the fire hoof sword? The blade of the sword reached the ground at the same time as I shouted the skill name. A white slash which is higher than me runs straight. The white slash rushes forward deep into the back while hitting multiple rows of soldiers in the center. ¡¸There¡¯s still more! Certain kill! Sword Skill! ¡¹ TN: Yup, I gave up wasting time. Here is the technique åÈŒªÖ®ÆƔ؄‡. I swung my sword as I activated my skill that has the longest attack range. First one is a horizontal slash, then a round one, and then a horizontal slash again¡­. I go around waving my sword. And each wave of my sword sends up a person flying. Originally, it is a technique one uses to take distance from an opponent. It is a technique to blow the defending vanguard of an enemy. I find it funny seeing the common soldiers blow off. A thousand or two thousand should have been knocked down, but still a large army. I don¡¯t feel that the enemy is decreasing at all. When I looked at my side, I saw my liege being repelled by a heavy warrior with a big shield. Fuumu, as expected of my liege. He used lower class weapons and added restrictions for him. I don¡¯t want to put away this favorite sword of mine but I should hold back too. No, if I don¡¯t return early, Camry-jisan will take my place as the lord of the castle. That means I must annihilate these guys in a hurry. ¡¸He stopped! Shoot arrows towards the man with weird armor! Defend the front line with shield with your very best! Kill him from long distance! ¡¹ I heard such instructions from the soldier on the rear. ¡¸¡­weird armor? Huh? ¡¹ I cannot let those words that I just heard pass. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the direction where the voice came from. In the back, there is a man in a red armor riding a horse that is giving orders around. Since the man in red armor is in the interior of their army, does that mean that commanders supposed to wear red armor? Then, is it okay for the rude fellow, who called the armor my liege gave me, be kept alive? If he really is the commander, their ranks will be disheveled and they will be easier to suppress if I kill him. Good, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you at once. As I determined the target, I kicked the ground and flew up. ¡¸Fuuooo! Silencing Chrysanthemum! ¡¹ I shouted so and swung my sword four times in the air. I slashed two times vertically and two times horizontally. By doing so, I was able to draw a square in the air. Black flame burst along the square line I drew in the air. The black square flame continues to burn in the air even after I landed on the ground. ¡¸Sh*t! ¡¹ When I waved my sword on that state, countless of black blades had flown from the air to the ground as if I have a number of swords in the air. And the black blades that hit the grounds and the soldiers exploded with a roaring sound. The explosion is something like the air instantaneously expands and not the kind of explosion that produces a pillar of fire. It may be not so flashy but two waves can blow away 30 soldiers. Although this skill has a time limit, I can use another skill to blow away the enemies. In addition, it has a wide range and attacks in the direction I¡¯m facing. Moreover, it is my favorite skill since it¡¯s effect can stack up. ¡¸Sword Skill! Wei! ¡¹ TN: It¡¯s the certain kill skill again. I activated the skill and swung my sword diagonally from my upper left to my lower right. I sidestepped and swing it from the left to the right. ¡¸Nuuarya! ¡¹ My body rotated using the recoil of the wave of the sword that I swung with a battle cry. By applying the momentum, I was able to swing my sword from the left to the right again. My last strike has a good sword speed so a big wave was delivered to the enemy army. The front line of the enemy army collapse as it was hit by a sword wave that is almost 30 meters wide. ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know how many people I have cut but that¡¯s what you get for bad mouthing my liege. ¡¹ I have done this much just to kill 1 person. It is probably time for the skill to end. I laughed alone and tried to sheath my sword. Then, the shout echoes from the rear. ¡¸Wa-wait, you! ¡¹ When I turned my face to the direction of the voice, there was a wide man with red armor. It is not a design of the armor, that man is simply fat. The man lifted his right hand while staring at me. ¡¸Mage corps! Ice spear! Mercenary Corps, Desert Wolf and Dragon Fang! Shoot!¡¹ When the man gave the signal, magics were fired from my front in four directions. There are fireballs, ice spears, 10 or twenty cm wide rocks, and wind blades. ¡¸All different attributes! That¡¯s good! However, one wrong move and those will cancel each other!¡¹ I explained so and shook my sword. One slash, two slashes, three slashes¡­.I swung it 15 times. By the time I put my sword in its sheath, all the magic was canceled out by me slashing, cutting, and countering them. Looking at it, the soldiers¡¯ faces are dyed with fear and despair. ¡¸This is stupid¡­impossible! To cancel magic with sword¡­!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes.¡¹ I replied to the lines of the man, who seemed to be a commanding officer, half-heartedly. Nevertheless, I cut my way in the center of the enemy forces by using long-range attack skills. Their front line completely collapsed. ¡¸That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll exterminate mages to some extent before returning!¡¹ When I smiled and said that, the mage corps cried out loud and ran away. ¡¸Hey, how about chanting quickly!? In about 1 or 2 seconds there will be a sea of blood here! Uwahahaha!¡¹ Chapter 116 - Matchless Warriors Chapter 116 ¨C Matchless Warriors Looking at the way the front line collapse, my shameful subordinates panicked. ¡¸Ge-general!? Wh-what is going on!?¡¹ ¡¸Th-the soldiers are being blown away!?¡¹ While such meaningless reports and questions were thrown one after another, I watched the battlefield with my arms folded. The first magic is undoubtedly casted by the S rank adventurer. Then, the soldiers in the front lines keep on disappearing continuously by being blown away. A group of extraordinary mages is coming from the right and a group of abnormal swordsman and mages united together to the left and are now running forward. They seem to be a frightening battle group but their war experience seems shallow. No matter how strong they are, it is impossible to continue fighting with their full strength. In addition, they didn¡¯t even make a battle formation and just confront this large army head-on. Their strategy that can¡¯t be called a strategy is nothing but foolishness. No, it can even be called madness. Well, I sent a considerable number of scouts to check the surprise attack from the left and right even though there is no particular problem. ¡¸Ge-general! The enemy overwhelmed the left flank and are now advancing to the front line mages!¡¹ ¡¸What!? Th-that¡¯s stupid! Are you saying that nearly 10,000 soldiers on the front line were already cut down in a short amount of time, you bastard!¡¹ I lift my face, gaze and shout at my subordinate who gave that report. ¡¸N-no! Only the enemy unit on the left has progressed that much! ¡¹ ¡¸Do not report misleading report, you fool!! ¡¹ When I¡¯m rebuking my useless subordinates, I saw soldiers of my army being blown away in the distance. Indeed, only the left side has progressed that much. ¡¸Tell the soldiers on the right side to move forward and make the soldiers on the left side retreat a little! Let¡¯s lure them here! ¡¹ As soon as I gave the instructions, one of my subordinates changed expression and left for the front line. ¡¸Mage corps! Scatter to the left and right! Heavy soldiers, move to the center part! ¡¹ When I commanded them so, regular soldiers moved in a good way as expected. However, the slave soldiers movements are slow and the mercenary teams didn¡¯t want to join the formation. ¡¸The fast-footed mercenary teams will go around and intercept the enemy army from the left and right! You can even sneak around their rear if you can! ¡¹ As soon as I said that, the mercenary teams have begun scattering to the left and right too. The report that the other party is few was completely wrong. Since there was a report that there were only a few people, I planned to crush them down using 10,000 highly skilled soldiers. Moreover, a considerable number of mages are supposed to join the front line. The problem is that my useless subordinates were the one commanding them. If it was me, they can even be considered the best army in the world. While I was thinking about my frightening talent, something happened ahead. Black flames floated above the soldiers. ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹ I yelled to my subordinates but no one tried to answer. Should I chop the head of my useless subordinates first? While I¡¯m thinking of doing that, something went out from the black flame. I was speechless at the eerie spectacle. It looks like a horde of bats flew out of a cave. The soldiers of our army were blown in the air as they were hit by those objects. Violent explosions sounded continuously and our soldiers danced in the air like a joke. ¡¸What is that magic!?¡¹ ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know!¡¹ ¡¸Ei! Mage corps commander!¡¹ I looked around the surrounding and raised my voice. I even had a headache due to anger. An idiotic face of the commander of the main mage corps reflected in my eyes as I saw him with his corps. Every single one of them is staring at the front with their mouths wide open like an idiot. ¡¸Mage Corps! Someone, answer!¡¹ I faced the mage corps and shouted. Seda, the mage corps commander, opened his eyes thinly and looked at me. ¡¸What is that magic!?¡¹ When I asked so, Seda made a dry laugh and shook his head right and left. ¡¸I have never heard or seen something like that¡­ I don¡¯t know that magic.¡¹ As Seda murmured with a voice like he has a fever, he looked at the devastation in the front again. ¡¸You don¡¯t even have a guess you bastard!?¡¹ Seda looked up at me with cold eyes when I asked him that loudly. I feel like vomiting blood because of rage. ¡¸I don¡¯t know. You better leave general. Rather than talking to a fool like you, I have a more important job of burning that magic to my eyes and brain. I ask you to shut up.¡¹ I instinctively pulled out my sword and turned my horse head for Seda as I heard his unbelievable rant. ¡¸You need to be disciplined!¡¹ When I said that, something like a white blade passed through between the mage corps and me. The sound of the wind being cut and the sound of scooping the ground and the sound of soldiers being blown off can be heard. When I turned my face forward to see what was happening, a bearded man with weird black leather outfit is standing there. ¡¸Oh! You¡¯re one of the commanders, right?¡¹ When the man raised his stout eyebrow as if he is pleased, he readied his sword and pulled in his chin. ¡¸Now, don¡¯t come halfheartedly or I¡¯ll immediately take your neck.¡¹ The man laughed fearlessly as he said so. Looking at it, the man is alone. I looked at the far rear of the man. Beyond the corpses of the Galland Army¡¯s soldiers are three people who seemed to be companions of this man. Still, the enemy is in this place alone. No way, did this guy damaged our army this much alone? I instinctively imagined such a foolish delusion in my head and shook immediately. ¡¸I¡¯m the strongest general of the Galland Empire, Torga! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to get killed!¡¹ After introducing myself, I dismounted from the horse and grabbed my sword. Did he like what I said? He is laughing dynamically. He directed his sword at me at my chest height and opened his mouth. ¡¸You¡¯re interesting, Torga! Now, are you going to fight me one on one! Or, are you going to challenge me again with numbers?¡¹ When the man said so and raised the edge of his mouth, a voice of a young man suddenly sounded from the rear. ¡¸Stop it, idiot.¡¹ After saying that, a young man with black hair stood behind the bearded man. The young man looked straight at me and leaked a ¡°Fu¡± breath. ¡¸Are you the general?¡¹ I looked at the young man who called me ¡°you¡± impolitely and tried to complain. However, I was not able to emit a voice. ******************** Chapter 117 - Magic Warrior Ren-Ren VS Muscle Brain Warrior Torga Chapter 117 ¨C Magic Warrior Ren-Ren VS Muscle Brain Warrior Torga Sponsored by Jose T. As Cartas dashes through the depths of the enemy too much alone, I had no choice but to join Eleanor and move forward while blowing away the enemy soldiers. Rosa and three other melee fighters of my guild chase after Cartas while the mage corps is slowly approaching while treating the surviving slave soldiers from behind. ¡¸Rain Drop¡¹ As I cast magic, Eleanor beats the soldiers who are out of range of my magic. Because I prioritized catching up with Cartas, I let my other melee guild members help and guard me. I vomit a sigh while looking at Cartas who cut in deep within the camp of the enemy. ¡¸Why does he go forward that far? That guy¡­Well, I certainly gave out a vague instruction.¡¹ When I murmured, Eleanor came to my side and opened her mouth. ¡¸During guild wars, Cartas was the incision commander. I think that his habit of rampaging to his heart¡¯s content is returning. He is able to give accurate instructions in battle if I¡¯m not the spearhead.¡¹ When Eleanor said that, I thought about the days of the game. I made him while imagining commanders from Sengoku era. He is supposed to be able to take command of an army¡­ While thinking of such a thing, I turned my eyes to the ranks of the Galland empire army. As far as I can see, they have already lost the will to fight. They have spears but there is no sign of coming towards me. However, the slave soldiers will be cut by an ally if they will not fight. Well, I¡¯m not sure if the slave soldiers will listen to me but if they¡¯re lucky enough to survive my magic, we¡¯ll take care of them after the battle. ¡¸Rain Drop¡¹ As I cast magic and move forward in the enemy¡¯s camp, I finally reached the area where Cartas is. Well, it¡¯s just a place where soldiers are blown away. While paying a silent tribute to the soldiers who I¡¯m not sure if dead or alive, I saw Cartas confronting a big man when I advanced all the way to the inner part. It is hard to confirm what he looks like because of the armor but it is obvious that he¡¯s a general because of the gorgeous armor and cloak with embroidery. When I am observing the armored man who seemed to be the general, Cartas outstretched his hand and opened his mouth. ¡¸You¡¯re interesting, Torga! Now, are you going to fight me one on one! Or, are you going to challenge me again with numbers?¡¹ ¡¸Stop it, idiot.¡¹ I moved quickly to the back of Cartas and said that to Cartas. The moment Cartas heard my voice, he was surprised to the extent of leaping his body then turn around. ¡¸M-my liege! No, this is¡­¡¹ Upon seeing my face, Cartas¡¯ attitude changed into something like a boyfriend who was just caught cheating with someone. The man named Torga looked at Cartas in a bad way. ¡¸Are you the general?¡¹ When I said so, Torga glares at me with eyes full of bloodlust. He set up his sword without saying anything in particular. I opened my mouth while looking at his long, thick double-edged sword. ¡¸You¡¯re a quiet guy.¡¹ When I smiled and said that, I put my sword on my shoulder and decided to introduce myself in a slightly bigger voice. ¡¸I am the king of Einherjar, Ren. This time, the Galland Empire¡¯s army has entered our territory without permission so I came to confirm the intentions of the empire.¡¹ When I said that, Torga clicked his tongue and put power on his arm. ¡¸Doing something like a confirmation after all of this! Are you taking us as fools!¡¹ Seeing Torga suddenly shouting, I nodded. ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right. But I informed you that I came here to talk when I arrived. A large number of soldiers heard it.¡¹ When I said that, I lifted the sword on my shoulder and turned it to Torga¡¯s face. ¡¸And then you attacked us and thrown your army. This is a consequence of your deeds.¡¹ When I said that, Torga groaned silently for a moment and immediately raised his face again. ¡¸¡­No, that¡¯s not true! It¡¯s you who suddenly attacked our army! Cowards!¡¹ Tolga is somehow trying to justify the actions of its own forces but it was a horribly lousy response. Perhaps, his head is not very good. ¡¸Why would the 50 of us attack a large army? Are you seriously saying that, General Torga?¡¹ When I said that, Tolga stopped moving and turned his face to us. ¡¸¡­Fi-fifty? Only fifty people? Foolish bastard! Even a child can tell a more proper lie!¡¹ Torga shouts so, even if believes it or not, it is a fact. Well, as a person who leads the army, he will not admit it. I felt a little sympathy for Torga, I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s play a game general. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to end this by having a one on one battle? Anyway, if this continues, the Galland empire¡¯s army will be annihilated without being able to do anything. Einherjar doesn¡¯t bully the weak, it leaves a bad aftertaste after all.¡¹ When I said that, I heard a sound of crunching tooth from Torga¡¯s mouth. In the future, this guy will use denture. I thought about such a thing while looking at a short-tempered Torga. And when I was spending power thinking about such superfluous thing, Torga shouted with all he has and nodded. ¡¸¡­Good! Let have a game with swords!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re good with it? There¡¯s not going back now that you said it.¡¹ When I tried to confirm Torga¡¯s answer, Torga swings the sword he¡¯s holding. ¡¸You talk too much! This army that was handed to me by the emperor was battered here! I will not let it suffer more damage!¡¹ Torga dropped his hips and yelled. He possibly has moderate power with that posture. The blade of his sword is about 180 cm in length. Its thickness is about two to three centimeters. Rather than cutting, it looks like a sword that is used for crushing. After analyzing Tolga¡¯s sword, I opened my mouth. ¡¸You made a good choice. You¡¯re going to die anyway. Come on, take it easy.¡¹ When I said that and raised the edge of my mouth, Torga¡¯s big body jumped out towards me mightily. ¡¸Lick this!¡¹ The large sword that was swung down by the angry Torga approached my head. Fast. I was surprised by the sword¡¯s speed so I guess I shouldn¡¯t fool around. I twisted my body while parrying Torga¡¯s large sword with mine and the impact flows to the side. ¡¸! Nua!¡¹ Judging from the weight and the momentum of Torga¡¯s sword, I thought that it will not stop until it hits that ground but Torga glanced at me and groaned. He managed to stop the sword before it hits the ground. Then, swiftly slashed the sword diagonally. ¡¸Oops!¡¹ I used my sword to ward of Torga¡¯s sword. I turned my waist and kicked Torga¡¯s armored belly with my right foot. A low, heavy, metallic sound is heard. Torga falls and rolls on the ground. He seems to be able to move as much as he wants even if he¡¯s wearing a heavy armor and sword. I nodded while looking at the rising Torga. ¡¸You are very skillful. It is hard to predict the direction that your sword will take with that superhuman strength of yours. Interesting.¡¹ When I said so, Torga fixed his stance. ¡¸To think that there is a person that can prevent my sword¡­ The world is wide. However, if you can¡¯t counterattack with your sword, it¡¯s my win!¡¹ Torga shouted so and ran to me at once. His aim is likely my shoulder and the base of my neck. I lifted my sword and arranged it to clash with Torga¡¯s sword. I frowned as a metallic sound stung my ear while Torga opened his eyes wide as he saw his sword. Torga¡¯s sword was cut from the middle and the tip of the severed sword had disappeared somewhere. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s over. At the very least, I will kill you properly.¡¹ After saying that, I looked at the dumbfounded Torga and raised my sword high. ¡¸Flame tongue¡¹ I swung the sword down while using a sword skill with fire attribute. Torga¡¯s body and armor were split in two from head to crotch. And due to the magic sword skill that I used, his bodies were wrapped in a pillar of flame. To the pillar of flame the climbed to the sky, even the empire¡¯s soldiers who were watching around forgot to escape and just watched the spectacle. ¡¸A-absurd¡­¡¹ I felt that Torga muttered something while being burned in the blazing fire but I sheath my sword without saying anything. ******************** Chapter 118 - The Withdrawal of the Galland Empire’s Army and Thereafter Chapter 118 ¨C The Withdrawal of the Galland Empire¡¯s Army and Thereafter Sponsored by Paul B. AN: If you like it, I¡¯ll write an extra chapter about the empire! However, because it¡¯s just a pig that only writhes, no one will be pleased with the story¡­ The death of their commander-in-chief was clear to everyone.The Galland Empire¡¯s army collapsed. Red armored commanders turned their backs on us and escaped. Majority of the mercenaries ran away but some of them switch over. They came to greet me. As for the slave soldiers, some run away and some stands to where they are with a stunned face. For the time being, all of those who remain on site were treated and the slaves were also release from slavery magic. In the end, there are about 20,000 slaves that survived in this battlefield and half of them promised to live in my country. The remaining 10,000 will return to their hometown. The surprising thing is, most of the beastkins will come to my country. There were more than one hundred elves but 90 of them will return home. It is according to expectation. Healing magic was continuously chanted on the vast battlefield. I also had to separate those who want to be a citizen of my country to those who don¡¯t, that alone took a considerable amount of time. ¡¸Master, what should we do now?¡¹ In front of ten thousand people who would come to our country, Eleanor asked me so. ¡¸¡­For the time being, let¡¯s take everyone to the capital today. There are also people on the other battlefield, do we have enough empty houses for all of them?¡¹ When I asked, Cartas crossed his arms and groaned. ¡¸Yes. There will be if we have four of them to sleep in a room.¡¹ When Cartas said so, Rosa nodded. These two are the lords of the Val Valhalla castle so it might be okay. When I agreed with that, I opened my mouth while looking at the former slaves. ¡¸All right, from now on, you will be a citizen of my country, Einherjar. Because there are plenty of jobs, you will not become jobless. If you wait a few days, I will give each of you a house! Those who are separated from their families will be helped to pick them up after a while! Well then, please take care of me from now on!¡¹ When I told that to everyone, cheers shook the ground. And after hearing the treatment, more than three thousand more people wanted to become a citizen of my country. A few days after the war. Including the former slaves we picked up on the battlefield near Collinwood, the newly migrated people exceeded 30,000. The total number of guardsmen in our country has reached 10,000. Even if I say that they are guards, they also act as police and military so their number is still insufficient. By the way, we increased the number of building so all of their family members can live here. We also formally opened a school with the help of Keira. The adventurer¡¯s level is still low but Brunhilde¡¯s Silver Wind was finally able to stay overnight in the forest of abyss. There are a lot of strong monsters but they are rare and materials from them had high value so not only Brunhilde, the B rank adventurer Wolf is also making a lot of profit while challenging the forest of abyss with a large number of adults. Thanks to the materials, the Merchant Guild records top-class sales in import and export. The Merchant Guild executives, Vian and Kubido, seem to be one step closer to promotion. Finkle¡¯s siblings were also captured due to the cooperation of the Merchant Guild and were deported to Maeas. The Alchemist Guild and normal blacksmiths had a hard time processing rare materials but my guild members disclosed some information and they profited a lot. Because I want the other feudal lords to do as much as possible in their town, I reformed them little by little with the orphanage and school as a start. The scary thing is, a beautiful highway had opened from the capital to Ramblas when I asked some production inclined members and mages to do something about it when they don¡¯t have anything to do. The country building has been amazingly smooth. However, the international alliance and the air transport business is having a rough time. There is no reply from Galland Empire. Rihanna seems to have made documents after making postwar arrangements or something but there is no news at all. Well, I know why but there is nothing I can do about that. The reason is caused by the fact that the soldiers and the mercenaries who survived the war were not paid so they attacked the city where the emperor lives. And, there are also signs of revolt in each prefecture which they forced to collect goods and soldiers from to use in the previous war. Why has the historical defeat of the Galland Empire¡¯s army so spread to various places? It¡¯s because the information was spread by the Maeas¡¯ peddlers. Of course, since my guild members can use flight magic, the information was scattered all over in just three days. Therefore, the emperor Hakan lost his authority and each prefecture started moving in preparations for a coup. Originally, the empire is a country where one can be a magistrate if you have enough ability so they might have judged that there will be no future with the empire. Perhaps the Galland Empire will be separated to different countries in each prefecture but I will leave them be. If they become a separate country, air transport services can be allowed in several places and that will increase the tariff. Therefore, the international alliance and the air transport are on hold until the problem in Galland Empire is settled. The current problem to be solved is that the country of elves, the country of beastkins, and the country of dwarves have expressed their opposition to the alliance and air transport. We¡¯re still under negotiation with the Immenstadt Empire so I need to wait. I want to send messengers to the elf, beastkin, and dwarf country in order to make them join the international alliance and the air transport business. It¡¯s important so I¡¯m willing to head to their king myself. ¡¸Elven country¡­¡¹ I¡¯m currently sitting on the throne when I muttered. Then, Eleanor looked at me with a thin smile. ¡¸Master, what¡¯s with that loose face?¡¹ ******************** Chapter 119 - Let’s Go to the Country of Elves and Beastkins Chapter 119 ¨C Let¡¯s Go to the Country of Elves and Beastkins The morning came. Various things happened yesterday but the morning came as usual. Looking next to me, beautiful blond hair with loose waves swayed, and when I looked at the opposite side, dark blue hair which looks like it was always tied spreads. Okay, this is dangerous. I had a good night¡¯s sleep so I should quietly go to work. I slipped out of bed carefully and dressed up fast out of consideration. I heard a sound of moving behind. This is a retreat. I have to make a strategic retreat. Let¡¯s have Proudia deliver them delicious tea later. TN: If you¡¯re wondering who are those two, I¡¯ll give you a clue. None of his guild members from the game has those kind of hairstyle description. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) To me who¡¯s sitting on the throne in the throne room, a beautiful, short, blonde girl below the stairs, Sunny, opened her mouth. ¡¸Ei¡¹ To the gentle voice of rejection of Sunny, I dropped my shoulders. On the contrary, the long blonde beauty, Eleanor, raised her eyebrows to Sunny¡¯s attitude. ¡¸It¡¯s master¡¯s order.¡¹ When Eleanor said so, Sunny pointed her mouth and pulled in her chin. ¡¸Because elves are annoying.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re an elf too.¡¹ I thrust instinctively to Sunny¡¯s excuse. Then, Sonny looked up at me and shook her head to the right and left. ¡¸I¡¯m a high elf. An existence that fights against elves.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just asking you to accompany me, not to fight them¡­¡¹ I am exhausted to the lines of Sunny. There, the dragonkin Lagreat, who¡¯s standing next to Sunny, intervened. Lagreat turned his red eyes from the blonde girl to me. ¡¸I¡¯m going too, right my lord? However, I have never heard about dragonkins in this world at the moment, do you think that beastkins know about dragonkins?¡¹ Lagreat tilted his head while saying so. Hmm, it is true that when creating a beastkin character, the strongest is the dragonkins but no one knows about them in this world. Therefore, I¡¯m going to take Soarer this time. I moved my gaze to a glamorous beauty who stands next to Lagreat. A fox beastkin with big triangular ears over her long flowing black hair, Soarer. ¡¸If Soarer is there, the beastkins response might soften so it will probably be alright.¡¹ When I said that, Soarer smiled while tilting her head. ¡¸I¡¯m happy but isn¡¯t Sainos good too?¡¹ When Soarer said so, the black haired dog beastkin in a traditional japanese kimono like clothes, Sainos, sat down on the edge of the throne room. ¡¸I was dumped by my liege¡­ I was dumped by my liege¡­.¡¹ Sainos was muttering something with empty eyes but I didn¡¯t bother looking at him and looked at Soarer. I¡¯ll just send him an alligator camel meat later. ¡¸This time, Lagreat is going to act as my escort. He¡¯ll be the vanguard. Though I also want a scout¡­I don¡¯t know how the dark elf Sedeia will be treated.¡¹ ¡¸Is there a dark elf village?¡¹ When Eleanor asked, I nodded, crossed my arms and groaned. ¡¸There was one but it looks like it¡¯s separate from the Elf village. It will be troublesome if they become hostile. There is a little information so the danger is unknown.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor nodded and looked up at me. ¡¸Indeed. In addition, our guild members that are good at scouting are flying to various places with the mages. There is a shortage of manpower.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. To be honest, the lack of manpower might be our biggest challenge.¡¹ I answered so and turned my attention to Sunny. ¡¸Sunny, the other high elves might not be as powerful as you. Would you go with me?¡¹ When she heard that again, Sunny nodded unwillingly. ¡¸Understood, I will eradicate them.¡¹ ¡¸Absolutely don¡¯t.¡¹ We fly through the sky with flight magic and pass through the sky above Galland Empire. ¡¸Ah, soldiers again.¡¹ In response to Sunny ¡®s words, I looked at the ground from the sky. ¡¸Currently, we have spread information on various places of Galland Empire and Maeas so the Rembrandt kingdom will be next, is that a fast horse?¡¹ On the ground, there are more than ten horses running and all of them are being ridden by soldiers wearing armor. Perhaps they have heard the historical defeat of the Galland Empire in the nearby town and are on their way to bring the information to the emperor. They have suffered disastrous defeat in all three battles. In addition to that, there is an information that their finances are failing. If you are a soldier of the Galland Empire, you¡¯ll want to take it back to the Imperial capital city and confirm the authenticity of the information. ¡¸The Galland Empire has it hard. Well, they are foolish to defy my lord. Compared to the Rembrandt Kingdom who is now restructuring because of their respect to my lord and Maeas who¡¯s already making profit on the international alliance and air transport, the difference is clear. ¡¹ Lagreat happily said so while turning round and round in the air. ¡¸Is the empire¡¯s capital still far? Still, the Galland Empire was a big country. ¡¹ ¡¸Soarer, you¡¯re saying it in past tense. ¡¹ Lagreat plunged into Soares lines and laughed heartily. ¡¸Fufufu, that¡¯s right. By the way my lord, why are we going to the country of elves and not in Immenstadt Empire? ¡¹ Soarer said so and looked at me. Lagreat nodded in agreement and looked at me as well. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. The country of the elves and the country of the beastkins do not have much diplomatic relations with the humans, right? They are kidnapped to be slaves like its natural.¡¹ Lagreat asked me so, so I opened my mouth while groaning. ¡¸Hmm, the idea is, high elves are treated as royal, how do you think they will treat Sunny? Therefore, I thought that they would desire to talk with us if we take the high elf Sunny with us. Also, I feel like the empire reeks of trouble. ¡¹ When I say so, Soarer and Lagreat tilted their heads. Sunny is still looking for soldiers on the ground. ¡¸The Immenstadt Empire stinks of trouble? Why?¡¹ ¡¸According to its name, the Immenstadt Empire is a country ruled by an emperor. It seems that there was a time when the empire had the widest land area but for the last two generations of emperor, the country¡¯s power and land decreased to its present state.¡¹ I limit the talk there and opened my mouth after vomiting a short breath. ¡¸The present emperor is trying to change that situation. And there seems to be an existence manipulating the emperor from the shadow.¡¹ ¡¸Manipulating from the shadow?¡¹ Lagreat who¡¯s been listening to me tilted his neck. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s a religion that believes in one god called Melqart.¡¹ TN: Melqart is a phoenician god. Here is the wikipedia link if you want to know the details. ¡¸Religion?¡¹ Soarer was surprised to hear my words and opened her eyes a little. I have read something like that in a manga but is it really surprising? Religionists make countries even on earth. I turned my face to Soarer and nodded shallowly. ¡¸Religion gives troublesome idea to the other party. I will probably be recognized as a heretic so I¡¯ll challenge them last. In that aspect, I challenged the merchant¡¯s of Maeas first.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­? The only religion I know of is the Holy Oogami religion. It is a religion that dislikes fighting and heals injured or deceased people.¡¹ Holy Oogami religion. It is a religion in the game. Moreover, it is not a corrupt religion, they didn¡¯t overcharge high-level players. When I was wondering whether I should bring up the religious wars in the history of the Earth, Sunny opened her mouth. ¡¸Ah, we¡¯ll hit a big mountain soon.¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ When I raised my face because of Sunny¡¯s frightening words, we were already close to the mountain that I can already see branches. ******************** Chapter 120 - Current Characters List â‘¢ Chapter 120 ¨C Current Characters List ¢Û Einherjar Ren Ren (Renjin Yanase) Guild Master & King High Human, Magic Swordsman Black hair reaching up to his eyes. Tall handsome guy. His beloved sword is his Coupon Sword(made of orichalcum) Wearing light armor made of black dragon scales and leather. Eleanor, the first guild member to be created High Human, Magic Swordsman Long blonde hair up to her back. Slim but has a firm chest. Wears a white dress. Weapon is a sword with wavy blade(Flamberge) Mira, fifth character to be created Dark Dwarf, alchemist Height does not reach 140 cm. Slender. Black hair, black eyes. Jesus, loli-god. Wears light brown leather armor. Weapon of choice; mace or morning star Sainos, male Dog Beastkin, Sword King Tall. Long black hair and dark skin. Wears light armor over his dark blue kimono-like clothes. Weapon ¨C sword Sedeia, Female Dark Elf, Assassin Taller than the main character. Skin is considerably dark, black hair. Chest is OK. Wears light silver armor over her black leather clothes. Weapon ¨C Knives Sunny, Female High Elf, Sage 150 cm. Slim. Short blond hair, pale golden eyes. Flat chested. White robe. Weapon is a mithril wand. Lagreat, male Dragonkin, monk Handsome boy with blonde hair and red eyes. He looks like a junior high school student. Wears black dragon leather armor(self-supplied?) About 10 meters if in dragon form. Cartas, Male Demonkin, Samurai General Narrow squeaky face, raven black hair and mustache Middle-aged (like Sean Connery) Wears black dragon leather like kimono Rosa, female Demonkin, shinobi Wavy long red hair. Wears black dragon leather like kimono Laurel, Male Dog Beastkin, Holy Knight Long brown hair that it tied in the back. Drooping eyes. His ears are hidden in his hair. Silver Full plate mail. Verossa, female Human, dancer Soft, bright red hair. Wears a white gilet with transparent frills and a red tutu shape like spread out skirt. Soarer, female Fox beastkin, priest Long black hair. Big triangular ears on her head. Wears a blue clothes with white pattern which looks like it is made from a soft material and has a long haired tail on her back. She has an erotic body and her body features are emphasized even on top of her clothes. Dion, male Demonkin, assassin Gray hair, butler clothes Poisonous tongue. Proudia, female High Human, assassin Head maid. Tall and has a long silver hair. Maid Corps (10 people) All of them are wearing a matching maid clothes. Height is roughly 145cm to 155cm. Everyone¡¯s slim. Hair is from short to semi-long. Everyone has a distinctly different hair color and face, but the atmosphere from the distant eye is similar, giving a sense of unity. All are female. Milenia, female, 200th guild member High Human, Archer Shoulder length, dark brown hair Beautiful woman who wears a kimono and with droopy eyes. Camry, Male Dwarf, blacksmith Bearded face. Leather armor. Dignity Human, architect Pale-complexioned. Tall and thin Black long hair. Okama-chan. Nest, male Human, Bard Blonde hair all the way from his back Middle-aged man in a tuxedo. Delta, male Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Fellow¡¯s twin Brown robe. Fellow, female Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Delta¡¯s twin Brown robe. Io, Female Fairy, Magic King Height 110cm Presently the only Boku woman. Liza, Female Elf, Monster Tamer The one who tamed Ishmugard Ishmugard Earth Dragon The origin of his name is from the Sumerian language. Einherjar¡¯s Citizens Dan, wears a full plate mail made of mithril. Due to equipments and accessories with magic carve seal, his physical abilities are greatly improved Miera, taking an active part as a servant Sherry, Improved as a mage. She¡¯s an experiment to check if the people of this world will level up if they beat monsters. Rihanna, Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s fifth princess, diplomatic adviser Keira, Rihanna¡¯s attendant, competent handyman Adventurer¡¯s Guild El Rand, Guild master Miria, receptionist Ran, receptionist Wolf, B rank adventurer Adventurer Party Silver Wind¡úmoved to the capital Brunhilde, S rank Magic Swordsman Meldia, S rank Mage Ataratte, A rank Scout Marina, A rank Priestess Oguma, A rank Heavy Warrior Merchant Guild Vian Merchant Guild Executive Kubido Merchant Guild Executive Capital (Grado Village) Denma, Former village chief of Grado Village now a mayor Keema, 1 of those who guarded Sherry. One of the city guard now. The Second City of the Border Territory, Ramblas Adventurer¡¯s Guild Bart, Guild Master Keins, male guild staff Border Territory Nobles Earl Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi ¡úMinister of the Right Baron Bowarei, from domestic animal to corporate slave Knight Commander Zackson, earl¡¯s subordinate General Dennis Hoover, Border¡¯s stationed commander Rembrandt Kingdom King Creivis A muscle brain which yearns for a dragon knight Prime Minister Yuta Destined to sway Creivis Galland Empire Emperor Hakan Disappointing muscle brain. Slaugtered. Karim, Minister of Military Affairs His fate was swayed TN: From future to past tense General Torga Reckless muscle brain. Died from explosion. General Dyne Although it seemed to be competent, he died. The whole country cried. Major Power of the East, Immenstadt Empire A country of Religion Melqart Religion Northeast Major Power, Maeas Major economic power Barland Royal Family Finkle Romont, retired Vitan, retired Double, retired Crane Royal Family Karedia Meistis Royal Family Jiromora S-Rank Adventurer Cromwell, Mage Dark green short hair. Died from being crushed. Owayne, Heavy Warrior A large man who exceeds two meters with silver hair. Died satisfied. Tidal, healing mage Long black hair, a former priest who wears white robe. The only one who experienced an endless cycle of death. Anri, Slave warrior Has chestnut brown hair. Sainos¡¯ disciple. Elf Country in the North Old Capital of La Fiesch White Witch Alice Quiteria TN: Missing characters Wilby, lowest level mage of Einherjar, the one who¡¯s teaching Sherry Turan, Chief Magistrate of Alda prefecture of Galland Empire Naidil, a peddler who was punished by Ren because of trying to steal from Val Valhalla Castle Taj, Naidil¡¯s slave who is now working at Val Valhalla castle Latte, Assassin, One of the maid corps, the one who caught Taj Barrel, Long white haired, white wolf beastkin warrior. He became a slave when her wife was taken as a hostage Leonid ¨C General of the west, probably the big guy with POV in Chapter 35 Seda, Mage corps commander of the Galland Empire¡¯s main army TN: I¡¯ll also update the glossary with this but I¡¯ll include places. If you found a missing character, bring him/her to me in order to add that one in the glossary. ******************** Chapter 121 - The Elven Country is Hard to Find Chapter 121 ¨C The Elven Country is Hard to Find AN: And I have done it again in midnight¡¯s tension¡­ If it¡¯s hard to read, I¡¯ll rewrite it properly¡­ We avoided crashing into the mountains. We decided to look for the country of elves on the ground for the time being. Well, the main reason is we won¡¯t find anything from the sky. Though we received information on the country of elves from Rembrandt Kingdom and Maeas, the location they are saying is misaligned. The information from Rembrandt Kingdom says that it is in base of the highest mountain at the northern tip of Galland Empire. That information is doubtful because they didn¡¯t know where is the border of their territory. Maeas says that to go there, you should follow the river at the foot of the third highest mountain upstream until you pass a huge rock that was split in two. Maeas said that elves usually attacks there. The country that attacks the country of elves and country of beastmen to enslave them has a very detailed information. Well, it¡¯s not like they always abduct someone when they go there like it¡¯s the way their country looks at it, only bad peddlers are doing that¡­ Well, since it was Finkle¡¯s brother that¡¯s doing it, it can be said that their country is involved. In any case, I guess it¡¯s correct to trust the information from Maeas that we¡¯ll get attacked when we get close to the country of elves. I think that we have been going through the river endlessly but I do not feel like getting anywhere at all. We have been flying over the river going upstream so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re tired but a considerable amount of time has passed. Because the river winds, it is not possible to speed up. ¡¸As I thought, elves¡¯ character is bad. I¡¯ll exterminate them.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ Because we have only been seeing forests and rivers forever, Sunny started to babble out extreme things. Who said that nature enriches the mind? ¡¸But we already have spent a long time. If it is someone who can¡¯t use flight magic, it will take him one or two weeks, right? The information was wrong.¡¹ Lagreat who got bored walked. To his words, Sunny¡¯s eyes glow dim. ¡¸All right, I¡¯ll burn Maeas.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t.¡¹ The extremist Sunny complained. I shrugged my shoulders and looked around. The atmosphere is dusky thanks to the dense forest. This air will make you feel depressed. When I was looking over the river, I found a huge rock. It¡¯s a huge rock. It is about 10 meters high. It is split in the center to the left and right part of the river as if someone had arranged it that way. ¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹ I looked up at the rock and said it in a loud and bouncy voice. Soarer stands under the rock and opens her mouth while looking around. ¡¸I heard that we should be attacked by elves in this vicinity. Let¡¯s be careful.¡¹ As Soarer said so, she casted barrier magic for each of us. That barrier has three effects: physical damage resistance, magical damage resistance, and elemental damage reduction. Originally, since each of us has status increase because of our equipments with magic carve seal, even without a barrier, we are in a state where we can fight with a boss anytime. After confirming my own condition, I touched the rock with my hand and looked back at everyone. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the other side of the rock. The vanguard¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯ll be Lagreat.¡¹ Because Lagreat the monk, the fastest melee job that can fight with its bare hands, volunteered to be the vanguard, I approved it. ¡¸You two will be behind me.¡¹ When I looked at Sunny and Soarer saying that, they nodded and went behind me. ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go!¡¹ Lagreat confirmed our arrangement. He then raised his hand and hopped onto the rock. We jump on the rock in the same way and look around. When I stood on the rock, there were fewer trees blocking the sky and I somewhat felt that the surrounding became bright to some extent. However, there are still neighboring trees that are considerably taller than this 10-meter rock. They are about 40 to 50 meters tall. Their height is about as tall as a japanese cedar but looking at the branches, they look like cherry. It has a strange feeling of incongruity. Looking at the trees while thinking such a thing, I saw a person¡¯s hand on a thick branch of the tree. Yes, it appeared. Is that the ghost of this place? I see. So that¡¯s why its white hand is awfully thin. This atmosphere is excellent for that idiot rascal. ¡¸Hnn? What¡¯s the matter, my lord? Ah, someone¡¯s there.¡¹ When I was looking up and froze, Lagreat looked at the end of my line of sight and made extra remarks. Lagreat, you idiot. I tried to make it look like I didn¡¯t see anything but you ghost watch with me. Ah, this is not good. We will be marked down by the ghost. This guy absolutely can¡¯t see the point? I have to think that I didn¡¯t see it! Lagreat saw something but I didn¡¯t! When I was sending the ghostly thoughts away from my heart, Sunny looked up. ¡¸¡­ If you¡¯re not coming down, why don¡¯t you go away from here?¡¹ ¡¸What should we do? My lord seems to have an intention of looking at the state of the other party.¡¹ ¡¸Taking into account the possibility of that being an elf, he seems to be trying not to irritate it. As expected of my lord, how considerate.¡¹ Eh? That ghost? Is an elf ghost? Ah, that¡¯s right. There is a magic that is effective against ghosts. Both Sunny and Soarer can use holy attribute magic. ¡¸Sunny, Soarer¡¹ ¡¸Hnn?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹ When I called their name, I felt a sign that the two of them turned their heads to me. ¡¸Holy Ray¡¹ ¡¸Eh? A, ano¡­¡¹ ¡¸Preparing Holy Ray¡¹ ¡¸I-is that all right? Perhaps that won¡¯t even leave a trace¡­¡¹ Although I gave instructions, Soarer hesitated and confirmed it to me. It will be good if it won¡¯t leave a trace and completely enter nirvana. What will you do if it gets lost again because you hesitate? ¡¸Discharge preparation complete¡¹ I heard the reliable Sunny¡¯s voice. Sunny is really reliable. When I was about to give the shooting order of the magic, a cursed voice echoed from the tree. ******************** Chapter 122 - Close Call of an Elf Warrior Chapter 122 ¨C Close Call of an Elf Warrior The Elf country is a quiet and easy to live in country. The elves who have emigrated here always said such a thing. Apparently, it is hard for an elf to live in the outside world. It has been 50 years since I was born but I have never been out of the country. However, when one turns 50 years old, he¡¯ll be admitted as an adult and he can be made to a watchman of the twin rock which is the boundary of the country. For me, it¡¯s like the edge of the world. I had no choice but to look forward to whatever happens every day. A few days after that, I got tired of the job of the watchdog. Nothing happens anyway. Monsters don¡¯t appear in the vicinity of this rock because of the power of the magic carve seal that was made in it since the ancient times. Human forces sometimes appear but I have not seen any for the moment. Well, my job as a watchdog is to just climb up this tree and send a signal to the senior warriors. I¡¯m lying on my favorite branch today as well while being tired of such boring day. At that time, I heard a sound that I didn¡¯t usually hear. ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go!¡¹ In addition, I heard such a voice. Intruders! I changed my posture on the branch while making sure of not making noise while somehow suppressing my uplifting mood. I spent two days in making a hole in my favorite branch so I can look down from there. While there are many elves who hate to damage nature excessively, I have judged that it will be no problem if I damage this tree a little. So, I peeped down from the peep hole I made on the branch. There are four intruders. Two blond hair and two black hair. They look like they are quite confident but it is hard to find anything out from my view. It looks like those blondes are a young man and young woman. The one with long black hair might be a woman. At that time, the black haired man raised his face. I felt that our eyes met. ¡¸¡­!¡¹ I felt a chill run down my spine. No, that¡¯s stupid. There is a considerable vertical distance from that place to this branch. If you don¡¯t have eyes like us elves or beastkins, then I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll never be noticed. Incidentally, that black-haired man is not a beastkin. Looking at his face who¡¯s looking at here, he looks like a human. Since the others are still looking around, I¡¯m still not noticed. So when I was encouraging myself, one of the blondes looks at here. His mouth moves like he saying something but it¡¯s too small for me to hear. Now that there are two that are looking at me, I felt a sense of crisis. I have never felt this much fear since childhood. It¡¯s a story that is handed down by the adults to his children in the elf country. It is a story about eyes peeping through gaps in the trees, gaps in the walls, or gaps in the doors that will turn you to stone if you don¡¯t sleep before midnight. If you look at them, you¡¯ll solidify like a stone and will not be able to move for all time. That¡¯s the story. I remembered the fairy tale from my childhood and my body trembled. At that time, the black haired woman looked up at me this time. Am I exposed? Should I come out? What should I do? Should I run away at once? No, there¡¯s a possibility that they are not specifically looking at me. It will be stupid of me to let them know where I am. My body was in agony while I think of what should I do. And the blond girl looked up at me. Eh? Elf? After seeing the girl, I got confused. The blond girl had long ears. No, she¡¯s not just an elf. Her existence is obviously different. I have felt something like this somewhere¡­.. When I was searching for my memory, I felt a sudden heavy air. As I stare at her, the blond girl had something like a round white light on her hand. Looking at it, it releases magical light. I learned a little about illusion. No, that¡¯s not an illusion. Right now, I am ¡­. ¡¸Wa-wait a moment! Stop!¡¹ I panicked and screamed loudly toward the ground. I put my face out of the branch to show that I¡¯m an elf like the girl. However, the face of the blond girl somewhat distorted and the white light magic brightness intensified. This is bad. I¡¯ll be killed. I realized that. Ah, mother, father¡­.. Please forgive me for dying early¡­. When I cried and prayed, I felt like I heard a voice from below. ¡¸Stop it Sunny. She¡¯s crying.¡¹ We waited for the elf woman to come down on the rock. I called her out and she unexpectedly obediently comes down. And the woman who descended dropped her shoulder and looked at Sunny. ¡¸¡­..You¡¯re so young but you already have such magic¡­.¡¹ The elf woman looks like in she¡¯s around 20 years old but is her age too different from Sunny? The woman has a pale yellow-green hair which is tied around her back. She¡¯s wearing a tight green dress which has a lot of exposure in the middle. It looks like an ethnic costume but somewhat erotic. She¡¯s also wearing leather shoes, bags, and gloves. While tilting my head, I decided to introduce ourselves. ¡¸I¡¯m Ren. This is Sunny, Lagreat, and Soarer.¡¹ When I said so and introduced my members, the woman straightened her back in a hurry. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for my late introduction. I am a warrior of the Elf Country, La Fiesch, Itsuharuria. You are not hostile so I¡¯ll tell the others about you too. Wait a minute.¡¹ TN: Her name is written as ¥¤¥Ä¥Ï¥ë¥ê¥¢. If you have a better suggestion other than Itsuharuria, please let me know since you¡¯ll see more of her in the future. Hou, they have bothered to make a country in such a hidden place but she made a decision very fast. She looks young but by chance, is she someone with strong influence in the country? While thinking of such a thing, Itsuharuria took out a wooden whistle and put it in her mouth. Yes, beautiful. My image of elves are not all beautiful collapses. ¡¸Now, I have reported you. People will come here soon¡­Hnn? Is something matter?¡¹ ¡¸No, nothing.¡¹ People gathered at once like what Itsuharuria said. Itsuhararuria waved at them with one hand. ¡¸Yo-you idiot! What are you doing!?¡¹ ¡¸Itsuha, get away from them! They are kidnappers!¡¹ And, Itsuharuria, who was beside me, was shouted at. This is not good, Itsuharuria. I opened my mouth and tried to introduce myself for the time being but Itsuharuria opened her mouth first. ¡¸Wh-what!? I thought they were good person but they were kidnappers!?¡¹ ¡¸Ah?¡¹ To Itsuharuria¡¯s joke like line, I instinctively said something in a DOS-like voice. Then, Itsuharuria turns around here and seems to be wary. ¡¸Damn it! You lied to me! I thought you were a good man!¡¹ ¡¸Did got seduced Itsuha!?¡¹ ¡¸Wha!? These guys are good at deceiving, so Itsuha¡­!¡¹ (Itsuharuria¡¯s line) Not good. Is it Itsuharuria¡¯s nature? I¡¯ll punish her later. I looked at Itsuharuria, who turned looked at me half eyed, with a sad face and opened my mouth. ¡¸Sunny, restraint.¡¹ ¡¸Hnn, Frost Jail¡¹ To my brief instructions, Sunny immediately activated the proper magic. A number of ice pillars appeared around the three and a cylindrical ice prison was completed. The three elves who were trapped in the blink of an eye stopped moving and hardened. And, they noticed Sunny¡¯s existence. ¡¸N-no chant, a magic of this scale¡­!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Ah! Hi-high elf¡­?¡¹ ¡¸ Hi-high elf? Ah, thinking about where I felt a similar presence, it¡¯s similar to the princess¡¯!¡¹ ¡¸ I-i-idiot! Say something like that sooner¡­! We were seriously rude to the royal family¡­!¡¹ The elves saw Sunny, turned pale, and began to tremble. Are they trembling because of the prison of ice? Or because of the consequence? ¡¸Ano, what should we do?¡¹ Soarer looked at the three who panicked and asked me so. When I groaned with a difficult face, Lagreat smiled and opened his mouth. ¡¸Why don¡¯t we kill them?¡¹ ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹ Looking at the three elves who shrank because of Lagreat¡¯s extreme remarks, I spewed a deep sigh. ¡¸Let¡¯s try talking to them first. We were able to talk with each other until a while ago then words became useless suddenly. ¡¹ When I said that, the three elves looked up at me with admiration. This is strange. My image of the elves is¡­. AN:. . . That? As you have noticed, muscle brains again¡­! No, only these fellows are supposed to be like that. Believe that the author can write other than muscle brains. ******************** Chapter 123 - Guides to the Country of Elves Chapter 123 ¨C Guides to the Country of Elves ¡¸Thank you for sparing our lives! I am Rahamutsuvi. I work as a guardian of this elven forest!¡¹ ¡¸I am also a guardian. Eruzesuka. Thank you very much for your good words¡­I never wanted to die without even becoming 100¡­¡¹ These two male elves, who look like men in the first half of their twenties, said so and lowered their heads to me. Does that mean¡­.that they are three times older than me? It might not be a problem even if they died. ¡¸Well, do not mind it. I¡¯d like to get along with the elves.¡¹ I said it politely without saying everything that¡¯s on my mind. However, the two elves looked at me with eyes of respect. By the way, Sunny already apologized for having them imprisoned in an ice cage. ¡¸Umu. They are good people after all. My eyes are really reliable.¡¹ And, Itsuharuria blurted out something as if she doesn¡¯t understand anything about my interaction with the two. I gave her a stern gaze. ¡¸Aside from your eyes, your head is also untrustworthy.¡¹ ¡¸Head!?¡¹ Itsuharuria was stunned by my line and looked at me. ¡¸For the time being, please guide us to the country of elves. We¡¯ll accompany Sunny.¡¹ When I said so, leave Itsuharuria behind, and talked about Sunny toward the two elves, they nodded and opened their mouths. ¡¸Of course! There must have been a very serious reason! For a high elf like Sunny-sama to grow up in the outside world¡­But it¡¯s okay now! Sunny-sama is probably about 30 to 40 years old. A high elf has a life span of over 800 years. I¡¯m sure Sunny-sama¡¯s parents are still living in La Fiesch.¡¹ Rahamutsuvi seemed to have fired up and said such a thing to Sunny but Sunny looked like she doesn¡¯t like what she¡¯s hearing because she knows that she actually doesn¡¯t have parents. Being looked by Sunny¡¯s cold gaze, Rahamutsuvi gasped. ¡¸M-my heart is drowning in grief¡­how pitiful!¡¹ ¡¸Su-Sunny-sama¡­even if you didn¡¯t grow up in La Fiesch, you have grown up bright and lively¡­!¡¹ Rahamutsuvi looks at Sunny and cries, Eruzesuka also went along and tears up. Although their emotions are overkill, they blurted out something rude. ¡¸Okay, guide us now.¡¹ When Sunny said so, Rahamutsuvi nodded repeatedly with a smiling face. ¡¸Yes, at once! I will contact the royal family as soon as we arrived in the country so please be a bit more patient!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Sunny-sama! You¡¯ll be able to meet your mother finally, finally¡­Kuu!¡¹ Rahamutsuvi said that with tears in his eyes and walks to the front. Eruzesuka holds his eyes with both hands while sobbing. ¡¸Oi, Itsuharuria¡­.are all warriors of your country like this¡­?¡¹ When I looked away from the two crybaby elves and looked back at Itsuharuria, Itsuharuria is already bending her knees while her hands are on the ground. She¡¯s crying while on all four. Itsuharuria answered with a crying voice although it can¡¯t be categorized as words but weep. Sunny knits her eyebrows and opens her mouth. ¡¸Plural fly¡¹ Sunny casted a group flight magic to not only us but also Rahamutsuvi, Eruzesuka, and Itsuharuria who¡¯s still in all four. As their body suddenly floated, the two elves opened their eyes wide. ¡¸Oh,ooohhhhh! To cast group flight magic at that age, no chant too!?¡¹ ¡¸Sh-she¡¯s su-surely a mage comparable to Alicequiteria!?¡¹ While those two said such a thing and praise Sunny, my attention was taken by the mage, Alicequiteria, that is comparable to Sunny. Does it mean that she can also cast a group flight magic with no chant? If that is true then this will be the first time for us to meet someone that can match us in this world. I became suddenly motivated. ¡¸All right, please show us the way. Let¡¯s hurry and go to La Fiesch.¡¹ When I said that, Rahamutsuvi nodded with spirit. ¡¸Yes! Su-Sunny-sama, I apologize but I ask of you. Go there¡­Ah, the trees will be on the way so if you can go in that direction¡­¡¹ When Rahamutsuvi said so, Sunny breathed out a sigh and opened her mouth. ¡¸Okay, then guide us from above.¡¹ When Sunny said that, we were forcibly brought up to the sky. Originally, we can move our body freely as long as we¡¯re near the one who casted the magic but we were pulled to the sky by force this time. Everyone avoided the branches of the trees while moving upwards until we were at the height that we¡¯re higher than the trees. Seeing the vast forest and the mountain range, Rahamutsuvi looked around and pointed at a certain direction. ¡¸Oh, oooohhhhhh. As expected of Sunny-sama¡­This is a solution that can only be think of by those who can use flight magic! La Fiesch is over there. Of course, since we¡¯re not using a regular route, please slow down when we¡¯re near.¡¹ Rahamutsuvi has given us some precaution for entering the country but we¡¯re not far from it. ¡¸¡­the base of the highest mountain?¡¹ Lagreat mutters in an exhausted voice and Soarer nods silently. My body also felt weak. Right. It was exactly the location of the country of elves according to the information we got from the Rembrandt Kingdom. What¡¯s the point of having gone upstream that river endlessly¡­. When I looked at Sunny while thinking that, Sunny overlooked at the place where the country of elves is while looking emotionlessly. ¡¸I should burn it all after all.¡¹ Listening to Sunny ¡®s extreme remarks, I spit a deep sigh. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ ¡¸Eehhh!?¡¹ The screams of elves echoed across the sky. ******************** Chapter 124 - Finally, We Entered the Country of Elves! Chapter 124 ¨C Finally, We Entered the Country of Elves! AN: I caught a cold¡­ I somehow manage to post one chapter¡­ Gufu¡­ I soothed Sunny so she calmed down. We manage to fly to the sky to the elf country in peace somehow. Rahamutsuvi pinpoint a certain place as we were flying in the forest and we gradually start descending to the sea of trees. Then, as we descended to about half of the height of the tree, we began to see a slightly artificial structure from among the trees. There is no wall. There is a wide moat and there I can see a bridged suspended by a chain. Did they carve the mountain? Or did they pile up soil? It is shaped like the rice terraces and the field spreads like a fan from end to end. Houses with white wall and vermillion roof are lined up and the highest place had a white castle which is similar to the color of the houses. The city and the castle are too beautiful. It is a harmonious scenery. I was lost for words while staring at it. It is a splendid city with a large area of land but, why haven¡¯t we seen it from the sky even though it was this wide? When I thought so and asked, Itsuharuria pointed at the trees proudly. ¡¸There is a cognitive inhibition magic barrier. The trees surrounding La Fiesch has carve seal. Don¡¯t ask me how it works. I have no idea.¡¹ Itsuharuria said so and stuck out her chest. I was thinking that it would be so, so I nodded without being particularly bothered. It is a technology that is not in the game world. No, a boss that showed up in a map for a limited time can only be seen if you enter the map in a proper way. I groaned while thinking about such a thing. ¡¸I see. Cognitive inhibition. I would like to use it at our base too.¡¹ I found something I want to obtain. I murmured while realizing that our talk has ended. ¡¸Oh, lower the bridge over there.¡¹ The other side of the waterway noticed us. They followed Rahamutsuvi¡¯s instruction and lowered it. In the depths of the waterway, I saw more than a dozen of elves gathered like a curious onlooker. Their expressions didn¡¯t surprise me since I have already seen it in other cities. They are curious about the group that used flight magic. And, after looking at Rahamutsuvi, Eruzesuka, and Itsuharuria at the front, a stir occurred as they saw Sunny. ¡¸High Elf¡­¡¹ ¡¸No way, are you saying that there is another elf country in the outside world?¡¹ ¡¸No but there is a rumor¡­¡¹ The elves are communicating with a whisper but when Sunny crossed the bridge silently, they gave way and knelt in panic. Sunny nodded to the sight as if satisfied and looked back. Sunny is looking here with an expressionless face while being surrounded by kneeling elves with the elven country as the background. I instinctively thought that Sunny is really an elf royal. Regrettable. ¡¸Hnn, let¡¯s go?¡¹ When I stopped, Sunny tilted her head and said so. ¡¸Yeah yeah, let¡¯s go, Sunny-ohime-sama.¡¹ I said that and smiled. Sunny blushed and smiled too. ¡¸Mufu, mufufu. Ohimesama¡­sounds good.¡¹ I want to take back my previous remark. Sunny is sunny. ¡¸Now, the castle is over there. Let¡¯s head right away.¡¹ Rahamutsuvi began to walk passing through kneeling elves and walked toward the castle. There is a wide road leading straight to the castle at the center of the city. It looks like a stair to climb up. Though I described the city as something like a rice terraces, each level is fairly wide. It is hard to estimate from the bottom but the size of the castle might be quite large. I was climbing the road to the castle while thinking such a thing. The elves living in this city occasionally call out to Rahamutsuvi and the others but everyone kneels on the spot in a panic upon seeing Sunny. Are they afraid of high elves? Or is it respect for a superior existence? ¡¸We finally arrived.¡¹ When I heard Lagreat¡¯s words, I raised my face. A beautiful white majestic castle is there. There are many windows with a rounded design. Its height is about 30 meters. And in the front of the big, three-meter gate, there are two gatekeepers standing there wearing embroidered robes. They are wearing rings in their hands which seem to be magic rings. Are the gatekeepers mages? I look at the two elven gatekeepers with interest. To be frank, there are people I¡¯m not sure if they are handsome men or beautiful women. Just like these two gatekeepers. ¡¸Wait¡¹ One of the gatekeepers said so and looked at us. From the sound of her voice, she seemed to be a woman. She¡¯s a manly elf woman. I¡¯ll call her Zukajennu. TN: ¥Å¥«¥¸¥§¥ó¥Ì is what Ren called her. I¡¯m not sure what is the reference. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Rahamutsuvi? What did you come here for?¡¹ When Zukajennu said so, Rahamutsuvi nodded and answered. ¡¸I brought High Elf Sunny-sama who came from the outside world. She¡¯d like to have an audience with the king.¡¹ When Rahamutsuvi said so, Zukajennu shifted her gaze to us doubtfully. ¡¸High Elf from the outside world¡­! ¡¹ Zukajennu answered Rahamutsuvi¡¯s line with a disgusted voice but she opened her eyes wide and froze the moment she saw Sunny. The other gatekeeper mage has been speechless by the time she saw Sunny. ¡¸¡­such, truly. ¡¹ ¡¸No way, isn¡¯t the elf country in the outside world just a rumor¡­? ¡¹ Zukajennu and the other gatekeeper made such an exchange. I confirmed that the other person is a woman. From the characteristics of her voice, I¡¯ll call this one Kuuderera. TN: It obviously came from Kuudere Zukajennu and Kuuderera hurriedly lowered their heads when they saw that Sunny was in a bad mood. ¡¸En-enter. ¡¹ They opened the gate as soon as they said that. Aren¡¯t they trusting the prestige of a high elf too much? While thinking about such an extra thing, we stepped into the elven castle. ******************** Chapter 125 - Elven Royalty Chapter 125 ¨C Elven Royalty I, who had entered the castle, had been overwhelmed by the spectacle. Like the exterior wall, the interior wall and the high ceiling are white and had no stain. There are evenly spaced long windows and the sunlight alone makes the castle bright. Furthermore, the ceiling has a different kind of chandelier, there are crystals installed upside down. The crystal glowed brightly as if it took the sunlight inside. It is a beautiful castle which can be called solemn and mysterious. I feel that this castle is more mythical¡­.do I need to mind that kind of thing? ¡¸This way, please.¡¹ When I turned my gaze to Zukajennu who said that, there were several doors that looked like an entrance to a hall from where we¡¯re standing. Zukajennu is standing in front of an average size double door. When the door was opened, the inside was a wide hall of about 20 tatami mats. In that hall is a long, wide table and simple wooden chairs. ¡¸Well then, please excuse me.¡¹ Did he judge that they are done guiding us? After confirming that we entered the room, Rahamutsuvi said that and lowered his head deeply with Eruzesuka. I turned my gaze to Itsuharuria and he opened her mouth. ¡¸For the time being, we¡¯ll leave Itsuharuria here. Please request of her of anything.¡¹ ¡¸Mou, that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t want to discomfort Sunny-sama.¡¹ After saying such things, Rahamutsuvi and Eruzesuka left. Zukajennu and Itsuharuria stayed in the room. When the door closes, Zukajennu pulled the chairs to make it easier for us to sit. ¡¸This room is a room for the messengers who come to the country. This is a regular procedure so please relax and wait.¡¹ When Zukajennu said that, I tilted my neck to the words that I was suddenly anxious about. ¡¸Regular procedure?¡¹ When I sat on a chair and asked her, Zukajennu laughed as if she was in trouble. ¡¸Even if I say that it is a regular procedure, everyone other than the elves doesn¡¯t know about it. I don¡¯t know much about it but there are many elves living in the outside world. It is said that only those who are recognized by the elves in the outside world can get a map and a permit to come to this country.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You¡¯re not sure?¡¹ When I mutter instinctively to the soft explanation of Zukajennu, she knitted her forehead and nodded. ¡¸As a matter of fact, before you entered into this country, the last regular procedure was more than 80 years ago¡­¡¹ ¡¸Do you mean that the elves outside do not readily give their permission?¡¹ When I asked, Zukajennu nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s like that. Well, I understand how you feel. We don¡¯t want the location of this country to be known to the outside world.¡¹ Zukajennu said so with an extremely serious look. It seems that patriotism in this country is strong. It would be bad if the guests who were invited by them vandalize the country. When I was convinced and consented, Itsuharuria tilted her neck and looked here. ¡¸Come to think of it, Sunny-sama will surely not undertake the regular procedure but did Ren, who brought Sunny-sama to this country, undertake it? How did you know the way? I heard that that road was the slave merchant¡¯s from Maeas found¡­¡¹ When Itsuharuria says so, Zukajennu¡¯s eyes narrowed down. ¡¸You did not use the regular road? Come to think of it, there is a beastkin among you¡­¡¹ Zukajennu mentioned it while observing us. A threatening atmosphere suddenly drifted but we have nothing to be guilty of. I nodded obediently, looked at the two of them and opened my mouth. ¡¸I am a king of a new country. The road we used to get to this country is from the information we obtained from the Rembrandt Kingdom and Maeas. Well, the information we heard from the Rembrandt Kingdom was ¡°on the base of the highest mountain¡±.¡¹ When I told them that, they were surprised that their eyes widened. ¡¸K-king? A king? In addition, a king that can interact with major powers?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I see. It seems not to be a lie. The information of the Rembrandt Kingdom is correct. I heard that the one who came here 80 years ago was a Rembrandt Kingdom royal. Actually, that information comes with a special map.¡¹ The two of them were surprised in different ways. They looked at me. I crossed my arms and breathed out shallowly. ¡¸That was such a crude information.¡¹ When I said that, Zukajennu nodded and confirmed that all of us are sitting on the chair and opened her mouth. ¡¸I¡¯ll bring you something to drink. We have water, tea, coffee, and fruit wine, which do you prefer?¡¹ ¡¸Coffee!? You have coffee!?¡¹ To the words of Zukajennu, I stood up involuntarily and put out such a loud voice. I might have shown a considerable reaction. Zukajennu, who did not break her manly expression, rolled her eyes in bewilderment and looked at me. ¡¸What? You know about coffee? Though I was going to try serving it to you because it was rare.¡¹ Itsuharuria said such a thing and somehow looks disappointed. No, there¡¯s no time for that. ¡¸Give me a cup of coffee. I want to drink it.¡¹ When I said that, the other members who were watching my reaction also nodded and opened their mouths. ¡¸I would like coffee too.¡¹ ¡¸I think I¡¯ll go with coffee too.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll also have coffee.¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have tea¡­.¡¹ My guild members placed their order too. Then, Zukajennu turned her face to Itsuharuria with a disgusted expression. ¡¸Serve it yourself, Itsuharuria. And why are you seating with the guests?¡¹ ¡¸Mou, are you unwell? Please.¡¹ When Itsuharuria said so and laughed, Zukajennu sighed and shrugged her shoulder. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Well then, Sunny-sama, dear guests, please wait a little.¡¹ Zukajennu said that and leave. I feel that everyone is sweet to Itsuharuria, is it because she¡¯s the youngest? I was looking forward to the coffee while thinking about such a thing. And the door of the room is opened from the outside. ¡¸Welcome guests-sama. I brought you something to drink.¡¹ That said, a beautiful woman in a blue dress appeared. She rolled down a beautifully embroidered cloth on the table. She¡¯s a beautiful elf with long, blond hair and pale green eyes. She looks like she¡¯s in her teens. She put the tray on the table and distributed cups. ¡¸I will excuse myself. Then¡­.did you put milk in the coffee?¡¹ I received the coffee while returning a vague answer to the elf woman who¡¯s serving coffee. Meanwhile, Itsuharuria opened her mouth with a smile on her face. ¡¸She¡¯s the third princess of the elf country of La Fiesch, Sherahamira-sama. Sherahamira-sama, thank you for your trouble.¡¹ Itsuharuria stood on the spot while saying so and lowered her head to the elf woman, the third princess Sherahamira. Then, Sherahamira hid her mouth with one hand and laughed. ¡¸No desu wa. Itsuha, please call me Shera like usual.¡¹ TN: This is the story of Princess Shera before she became Diablo¡¯s slave When Sherahamira said so, Itsuharuria nodded with a wry smile. ¡¸I was careful because I was in front of the guests, but was it weird?¡¹ When Itsuharuria said so, Sherahamira nodded lightly, turned his eyes to us, and stopped her glance at Sunny. ¡¸Maa¡­I can¡¯t believe it but a high elf really came¡­ I am the third princess of this country La Fiesch, Sherahamira.¡¹ Sherahamira said that and lowered her head deeply. Following Sherahamira ¡®s greetings, Sunny looks at me without saying anything. I don¡¯t want things to be troublesome so I opened my mouth instead of the unwilling Sunny. ¡¸I am the king of the newly found country Einherjar, Ren. This is the high elf Sunny and the beastkins Lagreat and Soarer.¡¹ When I introduced everyone instead, Sherahamira looked surprised and raised her face. ¡¸Maa, you were with a king of a country. That was very impolite of me.¡¹ When Sherahamira said that and lowered her head, Itsuharuria looked at me while tilting her neck. ¡¸Come to think of it, Ren-dono is a king, right? Then, how about Sunny-sama¡­.No way, fiance?.¡¹ When Itsuharuria murmured so, Sherahamira looked at here with a startled face. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹ As I said so, Sherahamira stroked her chest in relief. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­No, this rule is only applicable in this country because the number of high elves is too few¡­They have to make child with other high elves as much as possible.¡¹ Saying so, Sherahamira smiled. Listening to it, I nodded with a feeling that I couldn¡¯t say anything. Child with other high elves? There are five high elves in my guild. Five dark elves. Ten elves. And, there are only two dark elf men and one elf man. This will be a bad topic. I somehow thought about such a thing and put coffee in my mouth. Oh, isn¡¯t this delicious? ******************** Chapter 126 - King of Elves Chapter 126 ¨C King of Elves ¡¸Itsuha is a crybaby. I think everyone in this country has experienced comforting and cheering up Itsuha.¡¹ ¡¸E-everyone is an exaggeration¡­ Besides, I think that I did not cry so much..¡¹ After that, Sherahamira stayed in the room where we were. We were able to kill some time with her telling the early childhood of Itsuharuria and we also get unexpectedly good information. Elves turning 50 years old is similar to a human turning 15 years old, the age where appearance gradually change. Their outer appearance becomes similar to a 20 years old when they are 100 years old, and 25 years old when they turn 200. When they turn 300 years old, they look like a 30-year-old human. However, it seems that their aging will become faster when they passed the 300 age barrier, a 350 years old elf will look like a 60-year-old human. In case of high elves, you can just double the number of age of elves. So considering the lifespan, an elf will live for about 400 years and a high elf will live for 800 years. Thinking about their long lifespan, it would seem that a lot of children will be born but elves have a very low fertility rate. Their number seems to be decreasing little by little. Having such circumstances, children under 50 are carefully nurtured all over the country. That being the case, everyone in this area is sweet to Itsuharuria. Since Itsuharuria just turned 50 years old, everyone is still looking at her as a child. When you become an adult like Itsuharuria, you will patrol the border and guard the forest around the country as the guardian of the elven forest. By doing this, the elves are instilled with respect and awe for the forest as they grow up as a guardian of the forest. By the way, it seems that Itsuharuria¡¯s age is close to Sherahamira but I think 30 years apart is already too far. When I was chewing the information from the two in my head, a sound of knocking sounded on the door of the room. It was Zukajennu who opened the door. ¡¸Everyone, let¡¯s go to the audience.¡¹ As Zukajennu said that, she maintained her posture of keeping the door open while urging us to go out of the room. ¡¸Fufu, that was pretty fast. It seems that otou-sama is also quite concerned about Sunny-sama.¡¹ Sherahamira said that and stood up beside Zukajennu in front of the door. When we got out of the room and passed through the two of them, there was the fellow gatekeeper mage of Zukajennu, Kuuderera. ¡¸This way.¡¹ Kuuderera said that after she bowed. She turned around and begun walking to the inner part of the castle. We walked through a long corridor. We reached a huge crystal door and she opened it for us. We entered another hall again. The hall is divided into several levels. At the far end of the hall in the highest level is a double door that looked like a carved stone wall. Kuuderera walked over there, stopped in front of the door, turn around and looked back in our direction. When we headed to the other side of the hall where Kuuderera is, the door opened from the inside. Is this an automatic door? I was driven by the impulse to examine the front and back of the door, but the majestic audience hall was visible on the other side of the door. At the end of the hall is a beautiful young man who seems to be the king. He¡¯s sitting down in a chair which seems to be a throne in a good posture and is looking at here. If I examine how this door works now, I¡¯ll probably be banned from the country of elves. ¡¸¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Sunny, walk side by side with me.¡¹ I spewed a small sigh and said that to Sunny. I took a step in the throne room together with Sunny. Soarer is behind me and Lagreat is following behind Sunny. It is a broad hall with a high ceiling. At the ceiling is a mysterious diagonal, colored window that is dropping a mysterious light on the floor and wall. A deep green carpet was laid on the floor. The pillars are decorated with silver candle holder. The silver tint of the candle holder looks whitish, are those mithril? I somehow thought of such a thing while walking on the carpet. The hall seems to be built lengthwise. There are about 20 elves in robes standing respectively on the left and right of the carpet. ¡¸Welcome honorable guests. Would you mind standing there?¡¹ And, when we¡¯re about 50 meters away from the throne, the elf standing close to the left side of the throne said that so we stopped our feet. When they confirmed that we stopped walking, the elves on the left and right side of the carpet kneeled with one knee and took their right hand with silver colored ring in front of their face. TO the elves¡¯ unique pose, I glanced unintentionally. Then, laughter was heard from the throne. ¡¸No, I apologize. This is an old custom so don¡¯t mind it too much. In the past, when the messenger of an enemy actually came, it seems that the waiting guards are chanting magic but now they are only pretending to chant.¡¹ The king of elves is unexpectedly frank. He said that with a smile that makes it hard to read his emotion. ¡¸Welcome to La Fiesch. I am the king of La Fiesch, Saharoseteri. I welcome every one of you.¡¹ As he said that, the one named Saharoseteri pulled in his chin as a substitute for a bow. Although his actual age is unknown, he looks like a 20-year-old youth. His bangs are combed to the right side and the rest of his blonde hair is neatly tied at the back. He has pale green eyes¡­.it¡¯s the same tint of Sherahamira¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s wearing a blue robe with gorgeous embroidery and in his head is not a crown but a platinum circlet. I looked at Saharoseteri straight, lightly nodded and opened my mouth. ¡¸I am pleased with your welcome. I am the king of a newly found country Einherjar, Ren.This is Sunny and behind is Soarer and Lagreat.¡¹ When I said that and introduced myself and my companions, Saharoseteri nodded and looked at me and Sunny. ¡¸You are also a representative of a country. I¡¯m glad that we seem to find it easy to talk with each other. By the way, Sunny-san¡­Ah, is it alright if I call you Sunny-san?¡¹ When Saharoseteri said that and smiled at Sunny, Sunny looked at me in silence. I looked at Sunny¡¯s eyes, nodded and sighed, and looked at Saharoseteri. ¡¸Sunny¡¯s fine with it.¡¹ When I returned a reply on behalf of Sunny, Saharoseteri blinked his eyes a few times and looked at me. And he opens his mouth while looking at me with a strange face. ¡¸¡­ I would like to ask you a few things but, what is the relationship between Ren-dono and Sunny-san?¡¹ When Saharoseteri said so, I felt that all the glances of the people who had gathered at the throne room turned to me. I was troubled for a moment but I thought I should be honest and open my mouth. ¡¸¡­ like a subordinate¡¹ ¡¸Mistress¡¹ When I tried to mention the fact, Sunny let out a word to destroy everything. And silence visits the throne room. No matter how many times I looked back on my life, there was no silence as bad for my heart as this one. ******************** Chapter 127 - Sunny’s Bomb DX Chapter 127 ¨C Sunny¡¯s Bomb DX Mistress \ ?mis-tr?s \ We refer someone as a mistress if she¡¯s in a romantic relationship with an honorable man. Quote from Ren-Ren¡¯s Dictionary Not good. My dictionary was broken. I close my exclusive dictionary in my head and sigh. ¡¸Ah, mistress? Did you just say that you¡¯re a mistress?¡¹ Even though I¡¯m trying to escape reality, the king of elves repeated it. When I stared at Saharoseteri¡¯s serious face, Sunny nods to his words in agreement in a proud manner. ¡¸Hnn. One of the many mistresses.¡¹ Sunny said so as she raised her face to look back at Saharoseteri. Yes, it¡¯s the end. Game over. I have regrettably lost point from 100 ¨C 0 because of Sunny¡¯s suicide bombing. Thank you for your hard work. You were such a good child when we entered the throne room. What happened, Sunny! ¡¸¡­.no¡­.Ren-do¡­..Ren-dono!¡¹ I heard a voice calling my name from somewhere. ¡¸What is it? You¡¯re noisy.¡¹ I was disturbed in my second flight of escapism so I returned a very moody reply. Then, Saharoseteri, who suddenly received my violent remark, was speechless and solidified. What I did was another mistake. I noticed that I made a mistake in my response when I saw Saharoseteri¡¯s reaction but it was already too late. For a moment, the throne room quiets down then, mountain monkeys appeared. The elves, who were kneeling on the left and right across the carpet, raised their faces and yell. ¡¸Wh-wha-what are you saying to our king!¡¹ ¡¸King! I¡¯m against in leaving Sunny-sama to these guys! Regardless of being an elf or human, the man before us is a useless person!¡¹ ¡¸Silence!¡¹ When the elves voice out their complaints, Saharoseteri roared that made the room silent. I mean, who the hell said I¡¯m a useless person? What part of me is useless? When I looked around at the elves around, Saharoseteri looked at me with a difficult face. ¡¸They are people from another country. Moreover, Ren-dono himself is a king. No matter how bad it looks, other countries have different cultures¡­Perhaps in Ren-dono¡¯s country, being a mistress is a good thing,¡¹ Ah, there is no such culture. I almost instinctively replied to the king. However, even though my country is misunderstood, I want to get out of this trouble promptly. When I thought of that, Sunny opened her mouth. ¡¸Hnn. He has a lot of mistresses¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, stop!¡¹ At the time when Sunny tried to say another bomb remark, Lagreat, who¡¯s standing behind her, covered her mouth. Nice Lagreat. I¡¯ll let you eat meat later. I gave cheers for the splendid achievement of Lagreat in my heart. However, Saharoseteri and the other elves did not back down. They are sticky guys. ¡¸¡­Anyway, even if she¡¯s a high elf, we can¡¯t force her to live in this country of elves if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡¹ Saharoseteri said that as a preface and turned his face to me. ¡¸However, though what I¡¯m going to say is a depressing story, the time a high elf like Sunny-san can spend together with Ren-dono is limited¡­Unfortunately, when Sunny-san becomes an adult, Ren-dono is no longer in this world. Please give me permission to take Sunny-san to the elf country then. Once is all right. I want you to live in La Fiesch once.¡¹ Saharoseteri sincerely said that. There is no trace of a lie. However, that is something unrelated to Sunny. Sunny puffed her cheeks. She moved in front of me and glared at Saharoseteri. ¡¸Master will not die because he is our god.¡¹ When Sunny said so, Saharoseteri twisted her head for not being able to understand the meaning of Sunny¡¯s words. Saharoseteri seemed to be bothered for a while and groaned as he looked at me. I don¡¯t want to get involved in such a talk. I looked at Lagreat who was supposed to have stopped Sunny but Lagreat showed me his hand that seemed to be bitten by Sunny in protest. ¡¸G-God¡­? Ren-dono, is remarkable, well respected¡­¡¹ I nodded to Saharoseteri¡¯s choppy lines as he turned his skeptical eyes on me. I stared back at Saharoseteri¡¯s skeptical eyes. If you have any complaints, tell Sunny. When I thought of that, Sunny noticed that the surrounding was making a noise and pointed her mouth. ¡¸¡­are your head just decorations? Master created us then raised us. Therefore, he is god. As for me, I¡¯m a child of god.¡¹ When Sunny said so, she looked around and snorted. ¡¸¡­created?¡¹ In Sunny¡¯s words, Saharoseteri brought his brows together and repeated the words emitted by Sunny. ¡¸Sunny, don¡¯t say anything anymore.¡¹ When I said that to Sunny, she stopped moving. Because I stopped her with a slightly strong tone, Sunny would never speak without permission anymore. But it was a bit late for me to stop her. ¡¸¡­What is Sunny-sama saying?¡¹ ¡¸Cr-created? Elf?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­¡¹ All the surrounding elves are muttering to each other as they forgo their faces. This time, because the degree of confusion is too big, Saharoseteri also stared at Sunny¡¯s face with a steep look without stopping the mouth of the elves around. And Saharoseteri quietly opens his mouth. ¡¸Call for Alicequiteria-sama.¡¹ When Saharoseteri gives an order, one of the elves panicked and went out from the throne room. Alicequiteria, a name I¡¯ve heard of. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s the most eminent mage in the world.¡¹ When I murmur it in a small voice, Saharoseteri turned his face to me and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Yes, she¡¯s the most powerful mage in La Fiesch and perhaps the world¡¯s strongest mage. The white witch, Alicequiteria-sama. Because of her magical power, she has a youthful appearance that doesn¡¯t seem to age even though she already exceeds 700. Therefore, we high elves refer to her as an existence closest to god.¡¹ Saharoseteri explained it to me in a heavy voice and observed my expression trying to find the subtleties of my feelings. It is a glance with power that is different from those of nobles and merchants. I did not avert my eyes but I still can¡¯t figure what Saharoseteri is thinking. To meet with Alicequiteria is a great luck but it may be an immediate war depending on Saharoseteri¡¯s speculation. Although I am not willing to lose but if Alicequiteria has the capability above Sunny and the elves who are in the throne room have more ability than expected, it may be a little dangerous. However, we definitely have the advantage of equipment. If every one of us has the strongest equipments, we will be able to escape to whatever kind of enemy. Although the war with the elves is bothering me. I was thinking of such a thing while catching the powerful glance of Saharoseteri. At that time, I heard the sound of the door of the throne room opening. ¡¸I brought Alicequiteria-sama.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 128 - White Witch Alicequiteria Chapter 128 ¨C White Witch Alicequiteria A mage of wisdom who have lived for more than 700 years and is said to have the ability to use all magic, Alicequiteria. She has magical power that is considered to be out of standard as a high elf and she has the ability to cast a lot of magic without chanting. She has a long and beautiful blond hair which is long enough to reach her waist. Her pale yellow-green eyes are the same as the normal high elves but she looks youthful and more beautiful than other high elves. During the time the five major powers have yet to exist and the adventurer¡¯s guild has yet to be established, Alicequiteria has wandered the world while working like an adventurer. Alicequiteria, who has traveled around the world from over a hundred years, is a sage who learned not only magic but wisdom and technology all over the world. The White Witch says that she no longer has interest in new magic development or even chantless magic. Now, her interest lies in the development of technology that manipulates magic. ¡¸Alicequiteria-sama!¡¹ There was a person who opened my room violently with such a voice. It is an outrage I have not seen over the last few decades. The last time this has happened was when the child Sherahamira came to visit me. I put the paper on the desk and looked back. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I looked at the elf man who opened the door then said that, he finally noticed the rudeness he had made. His face becomes pale. I¡¯m sure he was one of the court mages who was born 200 years ago so he is somewhat still inexperienced to do something like breaking into my room. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! I was ordered by the king to call for Alicequiteria-sama¡­!¡¹ The man stretched his spine and waited for my reply. I turn my body while tilting my head and direct the front of the body towards the elf man while sitting. ¡¸¡­Did a war start? Certainly, I heard that the Rembrandt Kingdom is expanding its territory.¡¹ When I was looking through my memory, the man choked up the words to say and opened his mouth while turning his eyes to me. ¡¸N-no! The king of the Rembrandt Kingdom has already been replaced and the Galland Empire¡¯s power now is¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ara? The world moves that much in a matter of a decade. As expected of the countries of races that have a short life span. I wish they should live more leisurely.¡¹ I laughed after replying to the information provided by the elf man. I think that increasing one¡¯s territory will just increase the problems. When I was thinking about land scrambling, the elf man shook his body as if he is irritated. ¡¸Ah, Saharo boy was calling me¡­ Shall we go?¡¹ When I said so, the elf man nodded in relief. He stood in front of the door, opened the door and waited for me. I want some time to prepare, but it can¡¯t be helped. It might be cruel of me to expect them to understand the feeling of an elf woman of my age. I stood up with a wry smile and came out of my room after taking the white robe hanging on the wall. Elves basically like blue. Or natural shades such as green or brown. But when I was wandering the world, I longed for the white armor of a man who was stronger than I was when I was young. I then started wearing white robes. That man was a human so he left the world early but he is someone who illuminates like the sun. Every time I look at this white robe, I remember him and feel nostalgic but that is a dim and distant past. Those days will not come back. The number of high elves has decreased gradually. It has decreased by almost half comparing it to the number when I was a child. Times change. Some elves also go out and associate with other race and there seems to be an increase in the number of children with complex circumstances called Half-Elf. What will happen to those children? Will they be oppressed by the most populous humans? Hopefully, even if I die, the elf country will still live on. This is the place where elves can live peacefully. ¡¸Alicequiteria-sama, are you ready?¡¹ The elf man who¡¯s walking ahead of me stopped and looked back. He touches the door which leads to the throne room. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m ready. Though I¡¯m wondering why we have to meet in the throne room¡­¡¹ When I said so and smiled, the man bowed to me with a difficult face. He put his hand on the door and started chanting. After that, the door was opened. The door opens and the scenery of the throne room jumps into my eyes. Saharo is sitting on the throne. The elven court mages are kneeling side by side and are sandwiching the carpet like when a guest from the outside has come. If an ambassador of a friendly country has come to visit, it should be the royal high elves that should be standing around. In other words, the four people standing there are from an enemy country or they are standing in a position where we don¡¯t know if they are allies. They look like adventurers. Is he going to use me as a threat tool? No, Saharo is not such a child. Then, did these adventurers say that they would like to see me after hearing rumors about me? That might be wrong too. Saharo basically knows that I try not to meet anyone. Then, what does he need me for? ¡¸Alicequiteria has come to see you.¡¹ I said that and bowed behind the four who seemed to be guests. The four men and women who heard my voice send their glances here. Though I have seen various races including fairies which had become a legend now, I was only able to confirm the race of the two women, one fox beast kin, and a high elf girl. I wasn¡¯t able to ascertain the other two clearly. No, the high elf girl, who I have never seen before, is somewhat different. I felt uncomfortable when I saw her. In addition, the black-haired young man with armors made of black monster¡¯s scale and leather seems to be more different. The young man has a beautiful face that can even fascinate high elves but he is also somewhat strange. And, is that armor made of dragon material? When I was silently observing the four people, Saharo coughed and opened his mouth. ¡¸It is good that you have come. I apologize for having the White Witch, who had retired as a court mage, to come here but there are things I would like to ask you.¡¹ Saying that, Saharo looked me with a serious expression. ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t matter. So, what is it about?¡¹ When I asked so, Saharo opened his mouth while giving a glance to the guests. ¡¸That is Sunny-san who came from outside of the elf country. And Ren-dono, the king of a new country, who has a deep relationship with Sunny-san. The other two are Soarer-san and Lagreat-kun.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I am Alicequiteria, a mage. Then, is this talk about a country where high elves live in the outside world?¡¹ When I introduced myself to the guests, I asked the question without looking at Saharo. In the long history, there are many stories where high elves have gone outside. There is even one saying that there is another country of elves somewhere but I don¡¯t think of it as strange. Saharo, however, uttered words of denial. ¡¸¡­ No. When I first saw Sunny-san, I thought about the possibility but things were not that simple.¡¹ Saharo said so, turned his gaze to the man in black armor and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ren-dono seems to have created Sunny-san.¡¹ Saharo muttered so and waited for my reply. Receiving Saharo¡¯s line, I also looked at the young man called Ren. ¡¸¡­ Created? Do you mean a child between the High Elves?¡¹ Even though he heard it, Saharo did not answer. ¡¸¡­ What do you mean?¡¹ ******************** Chapter 129 - Time of the Elven Country Panic Chapter 129 ¨C Time of the Elven Country Panic Alicequiteria. I heard that she¡¯s the existence that is called the best mage in the world. Looking at her, I can see nothing but a 20-year-old lady but she really is over 700 years old. That is something unbelievable. I¡¯m thinking of such a thing while observing Alicequiteria. In any case, I¡¯m just simply wondering how she chose those clothes. Her white robe looks good but her others clothes are different. I have never seen such a unique design since coming to this world. There are undershirts and pants that are made of fabric and leather with different designs. Talking about the clothes here, they similarly look like they should be at least above the collar, the sleeves are too loose, and the sewing method is completely different. It is different from the new designs that have come out. The clothes here are comparable to the casual clothes of the old folks. However, Alicequiteria¡¯s clothes do not resemble that at all. Or rather, her shoes are sandals with heels, she has a plain shirt and a long skirt that seems to be from a famous apparel brand¡­.her t-shirt even has a collar. She¡¯s a high elf but her fashion sense is like an earthling¡­No, like a japanese. Could it be that Alicequiteria¡­ When I thought that Alicequiteria is an otherworlder like me, I have the taste of unprecedented nervousness I have never tasted before. Alicequiteria looked at me after his conversation with Saharoseteri. But she immediately turns her gaze back to Sunny. ¡¸Sunny-san, can I get a closer look at your face?¡¹ When Alicequiteria speaks with a smile, Sunny looked up at me. ¡¸Sunny, let her look at your face.¡¹ I said that to Sunny. I indirectly told her to cooperate. I do not know what Alicequiteria wants to do but I don¡¯t think that it will be anything bad. If she¡¯s an otherworlder like me, I want to exchange information with her. ¡¸Hnn¡¹ When she heard my words, Sunny nodded and looked at Alicequiteria. Alicequiteria smiled again and gently approached Sunny. She bends her knees to match Sunny¡¯s height. Alicequiteria, whose head position is lower than Sunny now, looked at Sunny¡¯s face from below. Sunny seemed puzzled by Alicequiteria¡¯s behavior but stood upright so as not to move. After looking at Sunny¡¯s eyes for about one or two seconds, Alicequiteria takes a deep breath. ¡¸Na, did you find out anything?¡¹ After seeing Alicequiteria¡¯s behavior, Saharoseteri bent forward from the throne and looked at Sunny and Alicequiteria. Alicequiteria did not respond a single word to Saharoseteri¡¯s question. When she gently departs from Sunny, she turns her attention to me. ¡¸¡­How did you meet Sunny-san? Is Ren-san a human? If it were pure age, Sunny-san would be older. ¡¹ Alicequiteria has turned at me with a harsh eye as if her expression earlier was a lie. It felt like her eyes blocked the surrounding but I somehow managed to look back at her and opened my mouth. ¡¸I looked like a human but I¡¯m a high human. I¡¯m different from an ordinary human.¡¹ When I told her that, there was another uproar in the throne room. ¡¸High human¡­.Is human a human?¡¹ TN: just a reminder, italicized words are written in engrish ¡¸No way, is it a race born between a high elf and a human¡­? ¡¹ Various guesses and questions were heard from all over the room but Saharoseteri kept his eyes on me and Alicequiteria without paying attention to those voices. Alicequiteria has been looking at me for a while but she nodded and lowered her eyes quietly. ¡¸¡­Is that so? This is the first time we met and I¡¯m kind of nervous but let me greet you again¡­ ¡¹ Alicequiteria muttered and walked in front of me. What will she do? Immediately after thinking about it, Alicequiteria bends her knees in front of me, curled her back and lowered her head so deep that it hits the floor. Dogeza? My thinking stopped unintentionally because of Alicequiteria¡¯s action. However, the elves in the room did not react like me. ¡¸A-Alicequiteria-sama!? ¡¹ ¡¸What are you doing!? ¡¹ ¡¸Did her physical condition deteriorated¡­! ¡¹ They made a fuss in an instant and the elves who have been kneeling stood up. However, Saharoseteri, who¡¯s eyes are widened, descended from the throne and walked diagonally behind Alicequiteria. And, like Alicequiteria, he dogeza on the spot. What? What is going on? While I was puzzled, the other elves were also at the peak of the chaos. They are in a situation where even their king dogeza before me. They are wondering if that human used a dubious technique. Although nobody said that, I felt it with their glance full of hostility. To break this situation, I opened my mouth. ¡¸¡­Why? Why are you lowering your head? Can you explain? ¡¹ When I asked so, Alicequiteria and Saharoseteri¡¯s back trembled once and they raised their face from the floor a little. I have no intention of speaking like that but when I asked them, it seemed that I gave out an angry-like low voice. Alicequiteria was quiet but she opened her mouth with a voice that resounded in the hall. ¡¸I have judged that Ren-sama is the apostle of god and I¡¯m doing this to apologize for my rudeness earlier. I¡¯ve been very rude and I don¡¯t really have a word of apology. If my body is enough, I will give it. But I humbly ask you to not forsake the country of elves¡­I beg of you. ¡¹ Hearing Alicequiteria¡¯s words, all the elves in the throne room become frightened. They dogeza on the place they were standing one after another. Eh, what¡¯s with this situation? I somehow turned my face to my guild members. Soarer is smiling like she¡¯s troubled and Lagreat looks strange. Sunny is nodding in satisfaction. I looked at Sunny, what did Alicequiteria saw in her? I can only see an idiot girl. ******************** Chapter 130 - The History that Alicequiteria Knows Chapter 130 ¨C The History that Alicequiteria Knows Since we were treated rudely at that place, Saharoseteri suggested that we moved to the most scenic balcony in the elven castle. The balcony which protruded from the wall of the castle is constructed in a semicircular shape and is simple and elegant. The view from the balcony is spectacular but the walls are a bit too high so you can¡¯t see the scenery when you sit in a chair. TN: The wall in this line refers to the fence and the wall the balcony was built is part of the castle Is this some sort of harassment? While all of us are sitting in a chair, Saharoseteri and Alicequiteria are talking with us while standing. ¡¸Sit down in a chair.¡¹ After I say so, the two of them sit on a chair. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s continue our talk. Alicequiteria, what did you saw on Sunny and me?¡¹ When I asked so frankly, Alicequiteria shaped her eyebrow to an inverted ¥Ï character as her gaze wandered. She¡¯s not keeping herself silent since she has the face of thinking what to say. She kept silent for a few seconds but quietly opened her mouth before long. ¡¸¡­.The high elves in this country, including me, are not truly high elves.¡¹ Alicequiteria brought down a subject. To her words, Saharoseteri did not show any particular big reaction. My mind was full of question marks but I thought that I would just disturb the talk so I just consented Alicequiteria¡¯s words. Looking at my reaction, Alicequiteria looks down and opens her mouth again. ¡¸High elves are sons of god. However, the first sons of god are no longer existing. Naturally, their blood mixes with others and the blood of god gradually thins down. That¡¯s how the present elves were born.¡¹ Alicequiteria¡¯s words were hard to understand and is somewhat abstract sounding but I felt that she answered what I wanted to hear. In other words, Alicequiteria¡­ ¡¸In other words, I, who is the oldest elf in this current country of elves, is the closest existence to Sunny-sama.¡¹ ¡¸To me?¡¹ To the words of Alicequiteria, Sunny looked puzzled. Looking at her face, Alicequiteria nodded with a gentle smile. ¡¸Yes. Sunny-sama is a true high elf which no longer exists in the country of elves. In other words, we could say that true high elves are created by god.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡¹ Sunny cuts Alicequiteria¡¯s commentary. Alicequiteria laughed as if she was troubled and opened her mouth to Sunny. ¡¸Sunny-sama¡¯s eyes are pale gold. Mixed high elves like us have eye color closer to pale yellow-green. My eye color is closer to Sunny-sama¡¯s eye color compare to other high elves.¡¹ When Alicequiteria explained so, Sunny nodded a few times. After seeing her reaction, Alicequiteria turned her face to me. ¡¸I will tell you a story that has passed down to us.¡¹ Ah, don¡¯t abandon your explanation to Sunny. ¡¸God sent his apostle to this world with two high elves and six elves serving him as his attendant. The apostle-sama thought that the people of this world are unworthy to be the elves¡¯ companion so he made a country of elves in this place where no one lived.¡¹ Alicequiteria speaks up to there but I remain silent. ¡¸However, one of the pure high elves passed away before their second child was born. That leads the elves blood joining the blood of the last high elf.¡¹ That said, Alicequiteria looked at me with a complicated face. She looks like a child who is afraid of being scolded by her angry parent. ¡¸¡­.Alicequiteria¡¯s clothes, are those the clothes the old high elves wore?¡¹ When I asked, Alicequiteria shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸No, I imitated my grandfathers¡¯ things and made them. I can only imitate them because I don¡¯t know the manufacturing method¡­¡¹ Alicequiteria answered my question with a vanishing voice and looked down. She¡¯s showing an attitude as if being ashamed of something, is she her oji-chan¡¯s favorite? TN: Dude, she¡¯s wearing high heels and long skirt then she said that she¡¯s imitating her grandfather. I think most people will be ashamed. ¡¸Was Alicequiteria¡¯s grandfather a true high elf?¡¹ When she heard that, Alicequiteria nodded and looked at me. ¡¸Y-yes. The child of the first two high elves is my grandfather. My grandfather married an elf and had my mother when he was 300 years old. My mother gave birth to her third child, her youngest, when she was 400 years old, that was me. ¡¹ I thought that I¡¯m going to go crazy when I heard Alicequiteria¡¯s story. To summarize it, assuming that Alicequiteria is 700 years old, it means that the two true high elves remained until 1,400 years ago. And since the apostle of god is neither an elf nor a high elf, he¡¯s probably already dead. Then, are elves a race born because players of the same game as me came into this world? No, if that is the case then the beastkins¡­ ¡¸Do you know the race of the apostle of god? Is he a high human like me?¡¹ When she heard that, Alicequiteria shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It is said that apostle-sama has left this land early. The only thing apostle-sama did was purging the monsters in this area, carving the mountain, and making the elven village. After that, apostle-sama has left this place in order to make the elves enjoy the country with their own power ¡­¡¹ Alicequiteria said so as she raised her face. ¡¸There is no doubt that Ren-sama is the new apostle-sama. And it might also be true that you have created Sunny-sama¡­Please, with Ren-sama¡¯s hand, point the way to the elves. We have been making an effort of trying to keep our blood as the child of god but we high elves might become extinct. As the representative of all of us, it really pains my heart¡­Please, I ask of you a country where elves can live in peace.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said so and lowered her head, Saharoseteri, who¡¯s stunned after hearing the story, also lowered his head in a hurry. I compare the parietal area of the two of them, are elves not going to go bald? I thought of that in an instant and immediately switch what I¡¯m thinking of. ¡¸¡­ Do you think elves can coexist with other species?¡¹ When I briefly asked, Alicequiteria and Saharoseteri looked at each other and nodded. Then, they looked at me. ¡¸We can. If that is what apostle-sama thinks of, we¡¯ll do anything.¡¹ ¡¸I, also, will do everything I can to help.¡¹ I listened to the answer of the two of them and saw that their eyes are full of determination. I nodded deeply and replied. ¡¸You heard the story that I founded a country.¡¹ When they heard that, the two of them nodded and looked at me. There was no doubt in their eyes, only the light of trust. ¡¸The name of my country is Einherjar, but it was the west part of the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s territory. Although it is not as big as the five major powers yet, it takes pride of having national strength and a higher standard of living compared to other nations. It¡¯s still undergoing reform but there is no doubt that it will even be better.¡¹ When I said that, they opened their mouths in surprise. ¡¸Did Ren-sama established a country but cutting out Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s territory? Such a big incident, I didn¡¯t know of it until now¡­¡¹ When he heard my words, Saharoseteri dropped his shoulders and is discouraged. Probably because of his responsibility as the king. Alicequiteria knits her eyebrows and tilts her neck. ¡¸We didn¡¯t know because we kept ourselves away from the outside world but, when did Ren-sama found a country? Until a little while ago, I thought that the Rembrandt Kingdom was ruled by a fierce king who invaded other countries¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been a few months since I founded it. It¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t know. ¡¹ When I said that, the two of them were speechless and froze. After a while, Saharoseteri opens his mouth in a fearful manner. ¡¸I-in such a short time, the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s territory¡­.But other countries won¡¯t stay silent with that¡­ ¡¹ Saharoseteri said so as he crossed his arms and groaned. ¡¸Ah, the Galland Empire attacked. The first was about 80,000 men? Then, they attacked two places simultaneously. ¡¹ When I said so, Saharoseteri stood up on the spot and put his face closer to mine. ¡¸E-eig-eighty thousand!? They collected that many soldiers three times in a few months!? ¡¹ When Saharoseteri cried out, Alicequiteria looked like she¡¯s chewing insects. ¡¸¡­ If attacked by that many soldiers, the country of elves will undoubtedly be overrun. It grew up into a frightening country¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Then, what did happen to the Galland Empire¡¯s army? Did you repel them?¡¹ Saharoseteri, who became frustrated because of what Alicequiteria said, interrogates me closely. I outstretched my body and took some distance from Saharoseteri and answer. ¡¸We exterminated every single one of them in the first round. Because it was too easy, we made some restrictions on ourselves on the second round like attacking with only half of our forces¡­Speaking of which, there were elves in the slave troops. I apologize for what we did.¡¹ While telling them, I also spoke words of apology but the two of them are not moving while being popeyed. ******************** Chapter 131 - Elf Country and Dark Elf Chapter 131 ¨C Elf Country and Dark Elf They said they would like to hear the battle with the Galland Empire in detail so I told Saharoseteri and Alicequiteria the flow of war against the Galland Empire and my relationship with the Rembrandt Kingdom. The two who heard about it has an indescribable expression. ¡¸¡­It seems that the Galland Empire has become arrogant for having one of the worlds best military force. But to think that they¡¯ll defy apostle-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸The world had changed just like that. Still, to think that the king of the Rembrandt Kingdom possesses wisdom which a human shouldn¡¯t have.¡¹ The opinion of the two were exactly looking at different perspectives because of their respective social positions. As a king, Saharoseteri focused on Galland empires action as a country while Alicequiteria, as a child of god, focused on Creivis, who immediately decided to believe in me. I keep talking as I find the two people¡¯s reactions interesting. ¡¸By the way, just the other day, I made an international alliance. Allied parties won¡¯t fight against each other and will help one another if an ally is attacked. Allies will also help by sending goods and money if an unusual disaster or famine occurred. Maeas and Rembrandt Kingdom promised to join but how about the country of elves? ¡¹ When I said that, Saharoseteri and Alicequiteria blinked and looked at me. ¡¸¡­We can just offer this country to Ren-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Or a vassal country at least¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to.¡¹ Blocking the lines of the two, I clearly showed my intention to refuse. Then, the tension of the two of them plummet. ¡¸A-as expected¡­.the future of the elven country¡­¡¹ ¡¸I-if we had just properly taken care of the blood of the high elves¡­¡¹ The two of them looked very depressed while saying those lines. I felt that the surrounding air was getting darker. I wave one of my hands and call out to the two of them. ¡¸You are wrong. I will help you but you have to keep living by your own hands. Even in my country, the original feudal lords are managing the territory. Other countries will also be governed by their original rulers.¡¹ When I said that, they both raised their faces at the same time. ¡¸Will you guide us?¡¹ The two of them said such a thing and waited for my answer together. What a pain. It¡¯s painful to do that for another country. I somehow swallowed my sigh and opened my mouth. ¡¸I can advise you as much as you want. It will be up to you to make best use of my advice or to ignore it.¡¹ When I said that, their faces bloomed as if they are deeply moved and nodded many times. ¡¸Excellent¡­ with this, the country of elves is saved¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Ren-sama, please watch over us¡­I really want to tell you how much we appreciate it¡­!¡¹ Er¡­What pressure¡­ Why are they naturally raising the hurdles? The sense of responsibility is considerably heavy when it comes to shouldering one race. I gave up, shrugged my shoulders, breathed out a short breath, and lifted my face. ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the air transport. To be frank, I¡¯m expecting quite a bit from your country¡¯s goods and manpower. I want to establish a branch for air transport in the elven country by all means¡­It is a waste for you to be hiding in this land.¡¹ I spoke and put my back against the backrest. It¡¯s a difficult problem. Just by looking at the beauty of the elves, people who¡¯ll plot something evil will surely appear. Moreover, compared to humans, elves are young looking for a very long time. In addition to those, their magical knowledge is higher too. If the ancestors of the elves are the same game characters as my companions, their quality as mages can be considered as number one or two from all the races. In other words, opening the gate of the elven country also affect the life and death of elves as a race. When I was being troubled about that, Alicequiteria smiled and nodded. ¡¸If Ren-sama says so, we will not say no. Please, make a branch office of air transport here.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said so, Saharoseteri, who was hesitating a little, shallowly nodded to Alicequiteria¡¯s words. No no, you guys should think a little more about yourselves. It already looks like a new way of committing suicide. Now, what should I do? It would be nice if I can think of a method to protect the elves but such thing can¡¯t be thought of easily. ¡¸¡­Well, I¡¯ll think about it later. For the time being, I will not place a branch in the country of elves directly.¡¹ When I said that, Alicequiteria¡¯s expression did not particularly change but Saharoseteri appeared to be a little relieved. Is he still uneasy? I looked at the two of them and decided to ask about what has been worrying me since we came to this country. ¡¸By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with dark elves? ¡¹ When I said that, the two of them closed their mouths at the same time. Bullying? Are the elves bullying the dark elves? When I was waiting for the response of the too of them like waiting for a child who commutes from the school, Alicequiteria opened her mouth. TN: He¡¯s a little worried. ¡¸The dark elves¡­stubbornly opposed sharing their blood to the elves¡­On the elves¡¯ side, we also opposed having the blood of dark elves in us¡­¡¹ ¡¸They went out of this country?¡¹ When I asked that following Alicequiteria¡¯s words, she shrugged her shoulders. ¡¸I-I am truly sorry. I heard that apostle-sama also brought dark elves and beastkins as attendants. Originally, we are all supposed to be children of god¡­But my grandfather¡¯s generation had already changed their ways.¡¹ ¡¸I see. There were those who judged that mixing blood will take away their prosperity¡­Hn? Then, is the dark elves population small? And, does a half child lose its dark elf characteristics?¡¹ When I asked, Alicequiteria looked at Saharoseteri. Saharoseteri looked back at Alicequiteria and gently nodded then turned his face to me. ¡¸Dark elves population is originally small. Because of that, their blood will be thinner than us. It seems that dark elves with thick bloods are living while moving in the elven forest or the mountain range. To those with thin bloods, I heard that they have small ears that can be hidden by a hat or hair and it seems that they are living in various countries.¡¹ ¡¸Then, is the country of the dark elves moving entirely?¡¹ They give a nomad ethnic group or tribe feeling. When I thought of such a thing and asked, Alicequiteria and Saharosetri shook their head with a difficult face. ¡¸I¡¯m not sure if you can call it a country¡­but there is a temple dedicated to the dark elves deep in the forest.¡¹ ¡¸Near that temple, dark elves with thick blood which succeed the blood of the first dark elves made a small village.¡¹ Alicequiteria and Saharoseteri¡¯s commentary has become an ambiguous story. I stroked my chin and groaned. ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹ When they heard that I somewhat become uneasy, Saharoseteri looked at Alicequiteria. Alicequiteria, who received the gaze of me and Saharoseteri, nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Yes but there is no doubt that it will be difficult to meet them¡­.However, although it is not being used now, there is something like a signal that can be transmitted by the high elves.¡¹ Signal? When I knitted my brows and looked puzzled, Alicequiteria shrugged her shoulders as if in trouble. ¡¸I have never used it. The only one who used it are the first high elves.¡¹ The first high elves. In other words, more than a thousand years ago? Is it still possible to use that signal? ******************** Chapter 132 - Signal? Chapter 132 ¨C Signal? That signal has taken my interest so we immediately moved to a certain place. It is hidden in the courtyard of the castle. It seems that it is under the table and chairs that are placed in the middle of the courtyard. But when we came to that place, Sherahamira and Itsuharuria are having tea while using the chairs and table. Well, the courtyard of a pure white castle with red and white flowers blooming is a spectacular place. The weather is also not bad, the temperature is just a little cooler. However, their timing can be said untimely. ¡¸Ah, everyone, are you done talking?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Ren-dono, are you going to have tea? Or are you good with coffee?¡¹ The two smile carefreely while saying such a thing. But when they realized that Alicequiteria is with us, they hardened. ¡¸You two looks like you¡¯re having fun.¡¹ When Alicequiteria smiled and said so, Sherahamira and Itsuharuria stood up and lowered their heads. ¡¸He-hello Alicequiteria-sama!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been a while Alicequiteria-sama! Don¡¯t you have a new magic experiment today?¡¹ The smile on their faces is strained with tension and excitement like animals being intimidated. Alicequiteria is smiling bitterly at their reaction. ¡¸You guys, why did you react differently to Alicequiteria?¡¹ When I asked that, the two of them leaned forward and turned their faces here. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s natural! She¡¯s the high elf among the high elf! Also, she doesn¡¯t appear in public that much¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Alicequiteria-sama is the world¡¯s best mage.¡¹ When the two of them said that and turn their glittering eyes to Alicequiteria, Alicequiteria laughed as if she was in trouble. There are two kings here. When I look at Saharoseteri, he¡¯s smiling bitterly. Alicequiteria shakes her head lightly to the left and right and opens her mouth. ¡¸No. I will hand down that title today. Sunny-sama who came here is a true high elf.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said so, the two of them looked at Sunny with astonishment. Sunny sticks out her chest and looks back at them while raising the edge of her mouth. ¡¸I¡¯m a true high elf. My eyes are golden.¡¹ Sunny pointed her own eyes after saying that and the two of them looked at Alicequiteria¡¯s eyes while looking suspicious. Alicequiteria nods firmly to the two to affirm Sunny¡¯s words. ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. She¡¯s a pure high elf with no mix.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said so, Sherahamira gave out a loud voice either from surprise or excitement. ¡¸Oh! Then, is Sunny-sama a princess of an elf country in the outside world?¡¹ When Sherahamira says so, Sunny shakes her head and opens her mouth. ¡¸No. I was created by master.¡¹ When Sunny muttered so, Itsuharuria and Sherahamira, who didn¡¯t know the circumstances, tilted their heads together. ¡¸Who is this master?¡¹ Itsuharuria raised a simple question and Sunny pointed at me. ¡¸Hnn¡¹ That¡¯s too impolite, Sunny. I knitted my eyebrows and glared at Sunny¡¯s finger. Itsuharuria and Sherahamira were looking at me with a kyoton face. TN: If you have forgotten what kyoton face looks like, chapter 54. Alicequiteria adds a supplementary explanation to the two. ¡¸Ren-sama is the apostle of god. He will lead the country of elves from now on.¡¹ No, I never said lead. It¡¯s advice, advice. I thought so and tried open my mouth to correct Alicequiteria¡¯s lines but the two, Itsuharuria and Sherahamira, screamed earlier than that. They raised such a marvelous scream. ¡¸Eehhh!?¡¹ ¡¸A-apo-apostle-sama!?¡¹ After they screamed, they looked up at me and opened their mouths several times without any voice. Saharoseteri nods and opens his mouth. ¡¸That¡¯s right. And we were about to use the signal to meet the dark elves.¡¹ ¡¸Signal?¡¹ To Saharoseteri¡¯s words, a question mark popped up above Sherahamira¡¯s head. Then, Alicequiteria covered her mouth and spoke with a little mean face while pointing the ground where Sherahimira and Itsuharuria are standing. ¡¸You are stepping on it.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ ¡¸So-so-sorry!¡¹ When the two of them left the place in a hurry while raising their voices, Saharoseteri looked and laughed at Alicequiteria and immediately approached the table. The table only has one leg and it was thin. I thought that it was somehow made of metal but it seemed to be made of a white glossy stone or something. Saharoseteri put his palms on the table and slowly mutters words like chanting a spell. Then, a white circle of light which is about 5 meters in diameter showed up on the ground with the table as its center. A geometric pattern gradually extends making that circle its center. I noticed that the pattern on the table was similar to that on the ground. It¡¯s a magic formation. During the game, magic formation is usually used for summoning magic and some large-scale range magic. It is also used in facilities for teleportation purposes like in dungeons. And, this magic formation resembles teleportation magic a lot. ¡¸¡­Oi, is this really a signal¡­?¡¹ At the very moment when I murmured so, the white light suddenly expands and put us, who were watching out of its range, in the magic formation. ¡¸It¡¯s a trap ¡­!¡¹ I said so but I was too late. I feel like floating for a moment. And the white light devours everything. My vision was dyed white before I noticed it. The apostle who made this country of elves must have had a very bad personality. ******************** Chapter 133 - The Village of Dark Elves? Chapter 133 ¨C The Village of Dark Elves? I, who closed my eyes because of the intensity of the white light, gently opened my eyes after feeling that the air has changed. We should have been in the beautiful open courtyard but now, we¡¯re standing in a place that looks like a dark circular hall. Looking around, we noticed that we are standing in a mortar shape circle in the middle of the hall. The interior of the hall is wide and there are many pillars with the same size of a person standing. The floor and the pillars are made of stones and they were like white earthenware. Lights are coming from the regularly intervaled square hole on the ceiling. ¡¸Wh-wha-what happened? ¡¹ When Itsuharuria said so, everyone who was looking around, including me, opened their mouths. ¡¸The white light¡­was that a signal?¡¹ ¡¸No, it seems to be different. Anyway, my castle doesn¡¯t have a place like this.¡¹ ¡¸It is like a teleportation magic circle.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. This is also my first time coming here.¡¹ ¡¸Hungry.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Sunny-sama, I also wish I had something to eat.¡¹ We were not able to move forward because everyone speaks selfishly. Well, Lagreat and Soarer seem to recall the game era somehow. We are in the center of the hall. We are surrounding a white stone table that looks like the one from the courtyard. I don¡¯t know what the principle is but are those table act like a teleportation device? But there was no such thing during the game era. If this was set up in the elves¡¯ castle, it means that the player or his subordinates created this. But how did they make this kind of thing? And where is this place? When I was pondering, I heard talking voices and sound of footsteps of people in the dim interior. ¡¸¡­ Is anyone there?¡¹ Looking back on that voice, there was a black-skinned elf girl. The teenage girl¡¯s ear is a little short and her hair is black. She¡¯s wearing a brown robe. She¡¯s definitely a dark elf but her ears are short so she might be a half? I observed the girl and raised my face to answer. However, the girl who seemed to confirm our appearance had a startled face, turned around, and started running. ¡¸She ran away.¡¹ Sunny judged it like that already but the girl¡¯s behavior seemed like she ran away from us. ¡¸Was that a dark elf?¡¹ Alicequiteria nods and replied to Sherahamira¡¯s question. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. However, she had a shorter ears than the dark elf I knew and it looks like her skin is a little brighter.¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s a half? Then, is this the temple of the dark elves?¡¹ When Saharoseteri muttered so to Alicequiteria¡¯s line, Itsuharuria pointed at the direction in which the girl had run away. ¡¸A-ano¡­I think it would be good if we could talk to the girl earlier¡­¡¹ We can¡¯t catch up to her if we don¡¯t hurry. Such a thing was felt from Itsuharuria¡¯s line. ¡¸We have no choice. The first thing to do is to talk to the local residents. Lagreat, chase her. ¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat looked at me while stretching. ¡¸Should I catch her? Or just follow her?¡¹ ¡¸Follow her for the time being. If she¡¯s gone too far, capture her.¡¹ ¡¸Roger!¡¹ He instantly responded to my simple instructions. He kicked the ground and started running. Not only Saharoseteri, Itsuharuria, and Sherahamira but even Alicequiteria were stunned at Lagreat who disappears by accelerating fast. ¡¸He¡¯s so excited to finally get to do something. Though I hope I can be of help too¡­¡¹ Soarer, who sees off the back of Lagreat says such a thing and smiles wryly. Itsuharuria opened her eyes wide and turned her face here. ¡¸N-no, being enthusiastic to something like that¡­. and what is that extraordinary speed¡­?¡¹ Itsuharuria said so to Soarer in a usual tone of surprise. But Soarer tilts her head and answer with a face like it was nothing. ¡¸He didn¡¯t use any skill and just ran normally¡­Our scout companions can run twice as fast as Lagreat.¡¹ When the Soarer says so, Itsuharuria had a face that she doesn¡¯t care anymore. ¡¸¡­Not good. If I hear any more, my common sense will collapse¡­¡¹ While listening to the voice of Itsuharuria, I turn my face to Alicequiteria and Saharoseteri. ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s get out of here as well.¡¹ When I said that, everyone nodded and agreed. We advance on the dim corridor that has a width of about 2 meters for about ten seconds. This building doesn¡¯t seem to be bigger than I thought. When we went out of the corridor, I thought of such a thing. The light of sunlight suddenly went out. Because we came out from the gloomy place to the bright outside, I had been deprived of the view for a moment. When I narrow my eyes and endure a sense similar to dizziness, my eyes become accustomed to the brightness of the outside. What I saw are gigantic trees and houses standing in a row. And we¡¯re in a pyramid-shaped building with an entrance in a slightly higher location. When I lowered my sight a bit, I saw a staircase to the entrance of the pyramid-shaped building we are standing on. When I lowered my sight a little more, I saw Lagreat and the girl overlooking something on the ground. Beyond them, under the pyramid are dozens of dark elves that are uniformly looking here. This, by chance, are we going to be treated as suspicious people who ravaged the temple of god? On the other hand, Lagreat turned around to me who was cautious and said something. ¡¸Can you see now that I¡¯m not lying? That tall man in the middle is the apostle of god.¡¹ The dark elves looked at each other and knelt on the spot while looking up at us. Because all the dark elves are wearing the same brown robes, I frowned to the feeling that I became something like a founder of a religious cult. ******************** Chapter 134 - Elder of the Dark Elves Chapter 134 ¨C Elder of the Dark Elves Dark elves¡¯ houses have an atmosphere of a Japanese tenement house. The roof is of course not tiles but is made using wooden pillars and boards. The floor plan is similar to Japanese tenement house layout including the location of a common toilet. Four rooms are lined up side by side like that one-room apartment with a bath. The size of one room was about twelve tatami mats and there was not so much furniture. There was a common kitchen at the end if you passed by the rooms. There are a lot of four room tenement type dark elf houses lined up. Presently, the dark elves are still revering us who came from the pyramid so we decided to talk at the elder¡¯s house. By the way, I was surprised the elder¡¯s house is one of the tenement houses. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but my house is small. I¡¯m the elder, Canaan. ¡¹ TN: Her name is ¥«¥Ê¥ó (Kanan) but I decided to make it Canaan since the author is using terms/names from ancient Levant like Melqart That said, the tall dark elf woman who looked like in her twenties lowered her head. She has a long black hair. She has taken off her brown robe and now she¡¯s only wearing leather clothes that fit and perfectly shown the line of her body. Looking at her clothes, it somehow looks like a rider suit. Elves were slender but Canaan appeared to be voluptuous. However, the noteworthy feature of the dark elves is their culture. They are like Japanese. Before stepping into the house, you have to take off your shoes. Canaan even bows while she¡¯s in sieza. I can feel the Japanese culture in the dark elves¡¯ village. I open my mouth to Canaan, thinking such a thing. ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry. This is a nice clean room. I am called Ren. Behind me are my men; Sunny, Lagreat and Soarer. The others whom I brought from the elf country are Alicequiteria, Saharoseteri, Sherahamira, and Itsuharuria.¡¹ When I did the introductions, Canaan looked at everyone and bowed. The four people of the elven country lowered their heads to Canaan in a considerably tense state. They feel complicated after all. As Alicequiteria said, they are descendants of their former comrades who cut off ties with them. Canaan looked at the attitude and the expression of the four of them without worrying and turned her face to me at once. ¡¸Ren-sama, I heard from your attendant boy that you are the apostle of god. We have been training every day to serve the apostle once he comes down again.¡¹ As she said that, Canaan fondled something in her leather clothes in the chest area and took out a 20 centimeters long dagger with sheath. Its sheath is black with complex decoration. She pulled out the dagger from the sheath and quietly put it down on the floor without a sound. The handle is different but the blade is reddish gold. It¡¯s an orichalcum dagger. Looking at the dagger, the four people from the elven country gave out a surprised voice. I don¡¯t remember seeing orichalcum in the elven country but does this mean that they have equipments made of orichalcum? ¡¸That is, a brave¡¯s proof¡­¡¹ As Alicequiteria muttered as she saw the dagger, Canaan nodded. ¡¸This is the treasure of the dark elves. This is something that the dark elf chief will inherit. The elves surely have a brave¡¯s proof since we served the same apostle. ¡¹ Canaan said so and that cuts the conversation at once. She opened her mouth while looking at my face. ¡¸This brave¡¯s proof is the pride of our clan. In order to serve the apostle again, the dark elves traveled around the world and has become an organization that can be the hands and feet of the apostle.¡¹ When Canaan said so, she pulled her chin and looked up at me. ¡¸Therefore, we are proud that our present power surpasses one country but if that power is used in the wrong way, it will lead to a serious situation¡­The ancestors of our clan, who were so concerned, have given a strict order to confirm the identity of the apostle if one appeared.¡¹ At the same time Canaan said so, a strange color light leaked out from the outside of tenement house. Looking at the light, Sunny wrinkled her forehead and stares at Canaan while Saharoseteri and Alicequiteria tensely stood up. ¡¸No chant¡­! What magic¡­!?¡¹ When Sachalocetery says so, Alicequiteria grits her teeth and turns her sharp gaze around. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­so many people using chantless magic¡­Are you saying that they have studied magic more thoroughly than us elves?¡¹ While Alicequiteria was looking around at the leaked light, Canaan who heard Alicequiteria¡¯s words laughed. ¡¸Who designated the elves as the best mages in the world? The people of this world? Their power is so weak that it is incomparable to the descendants of the attendants of the apostle like us¡­From the viewpoint of those people, the elves, who have a lot of moderate level mages, are the best in the world¡­¡¹ Canaan said so and turned her eyes to me. After coming to this world, this is the first time I heard the word level from someone else besides my members. They are really descendants of NPC characters. The lights outside are lights that goes out before and during a magic invocation. Because the hue of each magic attribute is different, variety of colors mixes and made the light¡¯s hue strange. I don¡¯t know how powerful their magic is but looking at the light, I understand how many they are. When I was looking around while sitting, Canaan quietly lifted her face. ¡¸Apostle Ren-sama¡­Though we took different paths with the elves, we believe in their eyes. They judged that Ren-sama is the apostle that¡¯s why they used the teleportation circle that was not used for 1400 years.¡¹ Canaan said so and turned her eyes down. She inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly. After that, Canaan opened her eyes. ¡¸We also believe it. Ren-sama has a high-level magical power so you can defend against it without difficulty¡­.Ren-sama, can you please accept the rude ritual of testing an apostle?¡¹ Canaan¡¯s lips were slightly trembling when she said that. I looked at Canaan and raised the edge of my mouth. ******************** Chapter 135 - Towards the Dark Elves’ Ritual Chapter 135 ¨C Towards the Dark Elves¡¯ Ritual Canaan¡¯s trial¡­ No, it is a trial that a game player like me had spread from one thousand and several hundred years ago. There is no doubt that the strongest mages I have ever met in this world will shoot magic at me. What a terrible trial. The person who thought of it must be a muscle brain. Why would one use the common sense of the game in this world? But still, I think that that trial is interesting. This is strange. I, who assumes intellectuality and being cautious as creed, is smiling and feel excited like the hot-blooded protagonist of a shounen manga. Certainly, if the dark elves, with the strength comparable level to a game character, is added to my ally, they will become an unfathomable war potential. It would be possible to put several military bases on this continent. As for what I should be concerned about, can I endure the magic of the dark elves? If it¡¯s my guild members¡­for instance, if there is someone equal to the Fairy magic king Io, my barrier might be able to endure it. But if there are five of them that will shoot magic simultaneously¡­.. I have to do something one way or another. I opened my mouth looking at Canaan who is quietly waiting for a reply. ¡¸I have a condition for taking the trial. ¡¹ When I said that, Canaan nodded deeply. ¡¸Of course. We specialize in every single attribute and continue to inherit all magic from the first generation. Even if it is apostle-sama, receiving those magic unscratched will be difficult. It will be good as long as you demonstrate the power of an apostle.¡¹ In other words, I can borrow the power of my guild members. The problem is the magnitude of magic. If it is the highest level magic, it will be bad but my member with me now will be able to endure those. Everything depends on the level of that former apostle which is a player. I thought about that and raised my face looking to Canaan. ¡¸I don¡¯t understand much about it but, what is the level of superior magic? ¡¹ When I said that, Canaan swung her head to the left and right and opened her mouth. ¡¸Fire, water, and earth are called most significant magic. Lightning, wind, ice, light, and dark are superior magic. ¡¹ When Canaan said that, Alicequiteria held her breath as her face cramped. ¡¸¡­All of them¡­are mages equal to me. I-I¡¯m losing my confidence¡­ ¡¹ When Alicequiteria murmured so in a feeble voice, Canaan knitted her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡¸You can use superior magic even though you¡¯re so young? There are only about 10 dark elves that can use superior magic¡­Looking at you, I think you¡¯re a high elf but you¡¯re only about 100 to 150 years old, right? ¡¹ When Canaan said that, Alicequiteria made a dry laugh and averted her gaze from Canaan. ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m already over 700 years old.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said so, Canaan was stunned. ¡¸¡­ are you different from other high elves? Pure dark elves live for about 400 years but they already look older than you when they turned 100.¡¹ When Canaan said so, Alicequiteria nodded and dropped her shoulders as if depressed. ¡¸My aging stopped but I wanted it to stop when I look like an adult¡­¡¹ Alicequiteria muttered so as she snorted. Alicequiteria¡¯s complex was discovered at an unexpected time but that¡¯s not the problem. In the game, you can choose whatever race you are and you can pick any job for it. The difference between races is small. If I were put it more precisely, I can say that the elves or fairies are the best mages. If you want to make the strongest character, that is not something to neglect but even dwarves that has the worst magical aptitude can use superior magic if you persevere. In other words, there is no difference between elves and dark elves. If I would say it forcibly, the elves have a high bow aptitude, the dark elves have high magical aptitude but within the range where it is negligible. Anyway, the characters I brought up are made with emphasis on appearance but my guild became the strongest of its class. And that means¡­I might find answers to some things if I were to experiment. That means it is necessary for me to make the dark elves my ally. Even if I use underhanded methods. ¡¸Canaan, can you use anti-magic barrier?¡¹ When I asked so so abruptly, Canaan nodded while making a strange face. ¡¸Y-yes. Every single one of the dark elves can put one barrier. There are some who can defend against high-rank magic once but¡­¡¹ To the troubled Canaan, I smiled and said something. ¡¸Okay, let me undergo that ritual.¡¹ I said that while crossing my arms. Hearing my words, the four elves of the elf¡¯s country had an uneasy face and Canaan had a tightened expression. ¡¸Bu-but¡­.Ren-sama, to received the same magic of the former apostle¡¯s attendant¡­¡¹ ¡¸You already heard the magical capability of the ancient apostle and his braves. Shouldn¡¯t Ren-sama call for his followers?¡¹ Such words of worries was heard but I shrugged my shoulders and looked at everyone. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll bring all my 200 subordinates next time.¡¹ When I said that, I laughed and opened my mouth to Canaan. ¡¸Are we going to do it right now? What about this tenement house?¡¹ When I asked, Canaan smiled, nodded and breath out with a ¡°fuh¡±. ¡¸If Ren-sama is good with it, we¡¯ll begin immediately. Don¡¯t worry about the tenement house.¡¹ When Canaan said so, she got up. ¡¸I will wait outside to be fair but what about the elves?¡¹ When she heard what Canaan said, Alicequiteria looked back at Canaan with a harsh eye. ¡¸At the very least, we will be Ren-sama¡¯s shield. If it¡¯s me, I can be a shield against two superior magic¡­ No, I will endure three.¡¹ When Alicequiteria says so, Saharoseteri and Sherahamira nod. ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether we can prevent one superior magic but we will stop one even if it cost our lives¡¹ I heard the words of the three high elves. The only elf, Itsuharuria, clenched her teeth and clasped her knees. ¡¸I-I¡¯ll manage superior magic somehow¡­gununu, even if I¡¯m worthless¡­.¡¹ I smiled at Itsuharuria for some reason and looked at everyone. ¡¸You guys should go out too. The barrier will weaken if it is enlarged.¡¹ As I said that, the four of them were astonished and stood up. ¡¸I-I can¡¯t do that! Such danger¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸If Ren-sama¡¯s body is safe then we are¡­!¡¹ I smile at the high elves that are saying such a thing. ¡¸It¡¯s all right. What are you going to do, Lagreat? You¡¯re not a mage.¡¹ When he heard that, Lagreat looked at me as if he¡¯s offended. ¡¸Am I not good enough? If I¡¯m serious, I can endure five superior magic without a barrier.¡¹ Lagreat said so as he stuck out his chest. As expected of a dragonkin, his durability is first class. It seems that Lagreat¡¯s line amazes the elves who are not physically strong. All of them are scared but I didn¡¯t mind them and wave my hand to the elves. ¡¸Well then, only us will remain so you should leave. That¡¯s right, start the ritual one minute after every one of you got out.¡¹ When I said so, they still said some various thing but the elves finally left the tenement house and closed the sliding door. I confirmed that there are only four people in the room; me, Sunny, Soarer, and Lagreat. I smiled. ¡¸I¡¯ll set up a four side barrier.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a sly trick my lord?¡¹ When I said the strategy, Lagreat said such a thing with a wry smile. To his words, Soarer shakes her head. ¡¸No, perhaps that¡¯s the real answer because it is something that only my lord can do.¡¹ When Soarer said so with a smile, Sunny pouted as if dissatisfied. ¡¸Though I think that Soarer and I can also set up that barrier.¡¹ When Sunny said so, Soarer and Lagreat looked at me as if they are in trouble. I shrugged my shoulder and took out the item for all side barrier from the item box. It is the mithril statue of the guardian deity of the east Seiryu, guardian deity of the south Suzaku, guardian deity of the west Byakko, and guardian deity of the north Genbu. If you put them on each side, you can completely negate all kind of magic for five minutes. Originally, this is something to protect the flag against magic and has the ability to influence the outcome of a guild war. To the side being attacked, this is an item to use to seal mage¡¯s attack. This might be the best article for this ritual. ¡¸By the way, which way is north?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.Which way?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know because we¡¯ve been teleported.¡¹ It looks like Sunny¡¯s words are the signal. The world was filled with light. ******************** Chapter 136 - Canaan’s Inner Heart is Dokidoki Chapter 136 ¨C Canaan¡¯s Inner Heart is Dokidoki TN: doki doki is a japanese SFX for beating fast The apostle of god and his attendants. Stories were handed down to us about the apostle of god and his attendants for we are descendants of the attendants. It begins with the world of the gods. In that world, many gods and their followers were constantly fighting. It is a history of struggle. In that land, even our ancestors were repeatedly winning and losing. It is an unbelievable story. My grandmother was a mage who I couldn¡¯t win against even now. She has a marvelous magical power and learned two superior magic. She can even shoot them in succession. Compare to humans, they can¡¯t even use the highest level magic of the most significant magic. Moreover, the best they could do is to chant and shoot magic once or twice. TN: Something feels wrong here. Should I change most significant to basic? Since the other one is superior. Thinking about it, my grandmother, who was able to shoot superior magic up to three times without chanting, can be considered abnormal. However, it is said that my grandmother is inferior to the attendant of the apostle of god. The dark elves left the elves¡¯ country to make their own effort of becoming attendants of the apostle of god in the future once again. Thanks to that, we gained information about the situation of the world and the national strength of each country. We also acquired our current training method of mastering magic while hunting monsters in shifts. On the other hand, I heard that the elves who lived in peace in the country built with the power of the apostle of god are gradually fading away. After 1000 years, the people of this world might rob the elves¡¯ country. The country of elves, it is something that connects and is valuable to the descendants of the attendants of the apostle of god. If that were to happen, the elves, the dark elves, and the beastkins who each took a different path, must put our powers together and protect the country of elves as descendants. Because I¡¯m the elder of the dark elves, I must move and join hands with the elves and beastkins. However, even though there is a danger of survival, it is impossible to use the teleportation formation. The elves are greater in number and is even counted as one of the five major powers so they won¡¯t accept help from outsiders. However, if they wait for their national power to weaken more, it will already be too late. At that time, they will be overrun by humans of this world which are rapidly increasing their numbers. In order for that not to happen, I should move. Though I thought about it, I don¡¯t have to move after all. One day, the path of the dark elves suddenly changed. The new apostle of god descents. The young man who was assigned to clean the temple found suspicious people and ran outside. The one who showed up and looked down at us from the entrance of the temple has an aloof atmosphere. ¡¸¡­.Who are you? You don¡¯t look like a human but you¡¯re definitely not a half-elf.¡¹ When he heard it from the bottom of the temple, the strange blonde boy looked down on us with his red eyes. The boy, who watched us, slowly opened his mouth with a friendly smile though I felt a heavy pressure just by looking at his red eyes. ¡¸The village of dark elves. It was a teleportation formation after all.¡¹ Hearing that boy¡¯s words, I learned that he came from the elves¡¯ country. The only one who knows about the teleportation formation are the descendants of the attendants like us. ¡¸¡­No way, apostle of god, sama?¡¹ Such lines came out from my mouth unintentionally. The apostle of god, the most significant existence for the dark elves. This is the most surprising moment. For us, who have dreamed of serving the apostle again someday, he¡¯s the one we¡¯ve been waiting for. If he were to reject our existence, the training that we dark elves continued to do throughout history will be all for nothing. I felt a sense of nervousness that is crushing my heart. But the boy who did not know my feelings looked at me with a bright smile. ¡¸Are you the head? My lord has come. Gather the dark elves right away.¡¹ The boy released a sense of intimidation that did not match his appearance when he said that. ¡¸¡­ Gather everyone.¡¹ When I said that, I heard the sound of someone nearby running in a hurry. Come. Has come. Finally, this fateful day has come. Is the history of dark elves meaningful? Or was it a total waste? I, who¡¯s waiting without blinking, saw a person appeared. It¡¯s a beautiful young man with black hair that can be mistaken as an elf. Even though he is accompanied by others who looked like high elves, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the young man. My intuition tells me. He is the Lord we have been waiting for. I talked about the contents of the ritual to him. I thought that he would refuse fearing death but I still waited for his reply. However, my feeling was only an unnecessary concern. He accepted it with confidence and smiled. He remained in my house. There are more than 20 powerful individuals, who our clan can boast of, surrounding the house. Superior magic will be released altogether. If that will use in a war against humans of this world, a strike of that magnitude will definitely be a decisive strike. To be honest, I think that there is no existence that can withstand that power. But if he is the apostle of god who governed our ancestors¡­ I feel that he won¡¯t disappear no matter what. Because he is the reason for the existence of our race, he can¡¯t disappear. ¡¸¡­ Fuu¡¹ I took a deep breath and looked around. My companions are on standby waiting for my signal. Their eyes are also swaying with anxiety and expectation. I¡¯m afraid that my forehead is flowing with sweat too. Now, it¡¯s been a minute. I looked at the one beside me who were counting and he nods. I made up my mind. I breathed heavily and opened my mouth. ¡¸Shoot!¡¹ Immediately afterward, a fire pillar swirled and blown up, masses ice and water fly, and spears of earth as big as a tree protruded from the ground blow away the house. In addition, lightning falls from the heaven and arrow of light hit the house. It exploded. Neither a castle nor a small mountain can withstand something like that, if used against those, they will leave no trace. As the terrible destruction was over and the mages who lost their magical power were unable to stand, I looked at the rising smoke. ¡¸O, Oh¡­!¡¹ Someone shouted like that and everyone looked at the smoke. When the smoke gradually decreases, silhouettes of four people appeared. ¡¸A-apostle-sama¡­!¡¹ What appeared was Ren-sama and his servants under a barrier that didn¡¯t even fluctuate. Ren-sama was sitting with his arms crossed and eyes closed from where he was sitting since a while ago. He has that much leeway? It seems that his attendants are also talking while laughing. This is the real apostle-sama and his attendants who fought in the world of gods¡­! I put my hand on my chest and feel like crying. If we will be under these people, we will not be lost anymore. The time has come for us dark elves to appear in the bright, front stage after 1400 years. As attendants of the new apostle of god! ******************** Chapter 137 - Dark Elves, Addition of Two Armies Chapter 137 ¨C Dark Elves, Addition of Two Armies I was surprised. Each attribute that was released did not erase each other. Outside the barrier were flashy explosions like a scene in a Hollywood movie. ¡¸Maa maa, what a scene.¡¹ Lagreat looked around from inside barrier in a relaxed manner when he said so. Certainly, I responded this way because I took the other party¡¯s competence into account but I never thought that they have a trump card like this. Magic is proportional to the magic power of the caster. Thus, to be able to cast superior magic in the game, you must at least be level 50. If you also took other extra skills, you won¡¯t be able to get superior magic until you¡¯re at level 60 to 70. There¡¯s a difference in equipment too. We set up multiple magic barriers. Soarer¡¯s barrier is the outermost and Sunny and my barrier are in the inner part, I put in at least 5 barriers. Soarer put 3, Sunny has 8, and I have 5 barriers. It is exactly a multiple barriers. ¡¸I¡¯m a little tired.¡¹ When Sunny said that, Lagreat smiled. ¡¸It would have been a sturdy barrier since it was the last line of defense during a guild war. ¡¹ When Lagreat said that, Soarer nodded with a wry smile. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. You might think that we have been unexpectedly careless. If we get injured in this situation, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit embarrassing? Nee, my lord.¡¹ Soarer said that and turned her face to me with a shining smile. I closed my eyes slowly and forcibly pulled up my cranky face to smile. ¡¸Every once in a while, we have to do our best in times of emergency. I thought that it would be a good exercise¡­yes.¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat raise a voice of admiration. ¡¸Oh! As expected of my lord! You already thought that we won¡¯t be able to use the four side barrier from the beginning?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Ye-yeah¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so? As expected of my lord. This is certainly a good practice.¡¹ ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. I can¡¯t cast a barrier and I¡¯m the fastest so I don¡¯t need to practice.¡¹ Lagreat was convinced with my excuse and nodded with a sense of satisfaction. TN: Remember, Lagreat was offended when Ren hinted him to not join them in that ritual I opened my eyes and slowly checked the surrounding while dripping with cold sweat. The view has already improved. When the scenery cleared, the figure of dark elves kneeling side by side as if surrounding us can be seen. The fellows from the elf country were kneeling on one knee behind Canaan. They don¡¯t want to dogeza anymore? When I undid the barrier and stood up, Canaan lowered her head deeper and opened her mouth. ¡¸Apostle of god, Ren-sama! That power that can¡¯t be found in this world, I burned it into these eyes! Our attendant¡¯s blood has weakened and we don¡¯t have sufficient power either but, please put us on your side as your attendant by all means!¡¹ Canaan shouted loudly, stopped moving and waited for my reply. Looking around, the other dark elves are silent and not moving as well. In the silence that hurts my ears, I opened my mouth. ¡¸Canaan¡¹ When I called her name, Canaan¡¯s shoulder trembled. Seeing Canaan¡¯s tension as her body stiffened, I laughed instinctively. ¡¸No, that was an interesting idea. I will add you to my subordinates that¡¯s directly under my control. Come with me with confidence.¡¹ When I smiled and said so, there was a moment of silence then a great cheer like rage came up. I felt a sharp gaze when I was looking at the dark elves shedding tears of joy and embracing each other. When I turned my face to the direction of the gaze, the four elves from the elf country were standing there. ¡¸¡­Our country, was not received¡­¡¹ ¡¸After all, our power is inadequate ¡­¡¹ ¡¸Good for you, Canaan-san¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­how about me alone¡­as a proof of friendship¡­¡¹ Three high elves and one elf were looking here with envy but I did not mind them and turned to Canaan. Canaan was tearing her eyes like a waterfall. She was moved too much that her character collapsed. I hesitated momentarily but I have to speak with her either way. I cough once and spoke to Canaan. ¡¸Canaan, gather all the dark elves at once. If possible, go directly to my country, Einherjar. Can you do it?¡¹ When I asked, Canaan raised her face wet with tears. ¡¸We-we can! We can do it!¡¹ Though Canaan is crying, she manages to reply. Will you be all right? ¡¸¡­Anyway, that is for today. By the way, do you know the location of the beastkin country?¡¹ When she heard that, Sherahamira came running here. ¡¸I-I know where it is! Please leave it to me!¡¹ When Sherahamira ran and volunteered as the guide, Canaan glared at her looking angry. ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, high elf¡­Don¡¯t think that our first task will be given to you¡­!¡¹ The royal family member of the elven country turned silent and retreated after seeing Canaan who lifted her tearing, demon-like face. No, it¡¯s just a simple request so I don¡¯t mind whoever do it but I wonder if the dark elves get pleasure in receiving work? I smell corporate slaves. I gently talked to Canaan while feeling a bit pity. ¡¸Yosh, I¡¯ll be here again tomorrow. I asked Canaan to be my guide.¡¹ ¡¸Y-Ye-yes! Please leave it to me!¡¹ When I formally gave Canaan the job, Canaan replied and bowed deeply. Oh, what a painful reaction. Maa, that¡¯s good but it will be a pain if the beastkins are like this too. While thinking about such a thing, I suddenly thought about something important. ¡¸Canaan, how many dark elves are there? This village has about over 100 people.¡¹ When I asked, Canaan raised her face and nodded. ¡¸Yes! There are about 250 dark elves in this area! And if you count the dark elves in every place, we will likely exceed 5000 people!¡¹ Eh, you¡¯re that many? When I thought about that, the high elves groaned and tilted their necks. ¡¸The dark elves did not increase their number that much after all. Does that number includes people with diluted blood?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t say the elves are great in number but it exceeds 20,000.¡¹ ¡¸If you count the half-elves, it will probably be around 25,000. The high elves managed to increase their numbers at first but then declined.¡¹ A keen conversation of the elves comes into my ear. It sounds like they are protecting endangered species. I decided to come home on that day while thinking about such a thing. By the way, I¡¯ll invite the high elves, the elves, and the dark elves to my castle after meeting the beastkins. It¡¯s a pain to invite someone to my castle one after another. ******************** Chapter 138 - Visiting the Beastkins, and the Country of Elves Again Chapter 138 ¨C Visiting the Beastkins, and the Country of Elves Again The morning came. When I gently turned sideways, a fragrant smell tickled my nose. When I raised my body, there was the figure of Proudia holding a cup of coffee near the bed. That¡¯s right. Yesterday, the maid troops devastated me for a long time. They attacked me alternately while making small threats! Proudia casts her healing magic with exquisite timing. Every time she does so, my foolish son becomes energetic again. I took my gaze off Proudia to forget what happened last night. However, Proudia looked at here sideways while putting her hands on her cheeks. She opened her mouth. ¡¸Master¡­you were splendid.¡¹ ¡¸What are you saying!?¡¹ I was not able to ignore the meaningful remark of Proudia and reacted instinctively. Then, Proudia made a fearless smile and turned her face away from me and opened her mouth. ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t make a lady say such a thing.¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s the lady¡­¡¹ I groaned. It¡¯s still morning but I¡¯m already tired. I drank the coffee I got in the elven country earlier and it was delicious. ¡¸You¡¯re going to the country of beastkin, then I!¡¹ When I was talking about my plan for today on the throne room, Sainos, who heard the destination began to appeal. Looking at Sainos, Lagreat shrugged his shoulders and sighed. ¡¸I said that the balance is bad. I¡¯m a vanguard so I can¡¯t remove Sunny and Soarer.¡¹ ¡¸It will be fine if Lagreat and I swap.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, I don¡¯t want to. If we¡¯re going to Wanwanland, I don¡¯t mind if Sainos will be the one to go but I¡¯m interested in the country of beastkins where various type of beastkin lives. I wonder what kind of animals are there?¡¹ TN: Dog¡¯s bark in japanese is wan. ¡¸We¡¯re not going to a zoo!¡¹ The two are happily playing with each other so I¡¯ll leave them be. I looked at Soarer. ¡¸Soarer¡¯s participation is compulsory.¡¹ As I said so, Soarer bowed delightfully. ¡¸The pleasure is mine.¡¹ After listening to Soarer¡¯s reply, I turn my eyes to Sunny. Sunny looked up at me looking a little sleepy. ¡¸Sunny will housesit.¡¹ ¡¸Housesit?¡¹ And, repeating my words, Sunny tilted her head. I vomit a sigh looking at Sunny and knit my eyebrows. ¡¸It was good that last time went well but Sunny needs to think before you speak.¡¹ When I said so, Sunny pouted. She looks dissatisfied. I want her to reflect on her actions. I put my hands on my chin while thinking about such a thing. ¡¸The beastkins are likely to be descendants of the attendant of the apostle who came into this world in the past. In other words, there is a possibility of having a scenario similar to what happened with Sunny and the high elves.¡¹ When I was playing with words to persuade Sunny, Sunny looked at me with a proud look. ¡¸Okay, I will not leave any evidence.¡¹ ¡¸What evidence?¡¹ It seems that my words were weak and were not able to connect with Sunny. I put my elbow on the armrest and lean against it since power is escaping me. What should I do? When I thought so, Eleanor, who had just been watching, approached Sunny and opened her mouth. ¡¸Sunny, listen to me, can you not go this time for me?¡¹ When Eleanor said so, Sunny looked down, groaned and nodded in the end. ¡¸¡­I understand. I¡¯ll housesit this time.¡¹ When Sunny gave up on accompanying me on the trip, Eleanor smiled at Sunny and turned her face to me. ¡¸I can go with you as an escort today, right? Apparently, there seems to be no other high human so they will not mind my race¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, this time, I¡¯ll take Sainos or Laurel¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ When I negated Eleanor¡¯s words, she froze as if she became a stone. Then, Sainos wags his tail and makes a guts pose. ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll go! You¡¯re safe if I¡¯m with you! Ha ha ha! Don¡¯t worry Eleanor! I¡¯ll do Eleanor¡¯s share! I¡¯ll do it neatly! ¡¹ Sainos said so and laughed while tapping Eleanor¡¯s shoulder. Every time Sainos hit her, Eleanor¡¯s face looks like it¡¯s disappearing but it¡¯s probably just my imagination. I looked at Sainos and saw that a shadow of death appears before him. I thought it would bring bad luck if I take Sainos. ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll take Laurel this time. ¡¹ ¡¸Why!? ¡¹ He was convinced that he¡¯ll go. Sainos who heard my words raised his voice with an aghast face. ¡¸No, this time, I¡¯ll be with Lagreat and Soarer, right? Instead of adding another melee combatant, it would be better if I take Laurel who can do a lot of things. ¡¹ When I explained it, Sainos dropped his tail and his shoulder. I told Laurel what happened when we were traveling to the country of the elves. Laurel smiled cheerfully and nodded many times. ¡¸Sainos was recessed? Ha ha ha. Then, I¡¯m going to do my best to do Sainos¡¯ share. Leave it to me. I won¡¯t let master have any regrets. ¡¹ Laurel said that and laughed happily. Now, the beastkins. Do they also take pride as an attendant of the apostle like the elves? Or, do they value their country¡¯s history that they built themselves? We descended from the sky to the country of the elves. There is already a crowd in front of the castle. It is an extraordinary number. The main street which is like a descending staircase from the castle was completely filled up on the part near the castle. I don¡¯t know how many of them were lined up there. For the time being, we moved in front of the castle and the elves kneeled one after another like a wave. This is spectacular. You can only see something similar if a popular singer will have a concert at the dome. When I was puzzled by the scene, the high Elves showed up from the castle led by Saharoseteri. ¡¸You have come, apostle of god, Ren-sama. ¡¹ When Saharoseteri says so, the high elves kneel altogether. Then, Saharoseteri raised his face and looked up at me. ¡¸This time, we wanted to make a request to Ren-sama¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need your country. ¡¹ Blocking Saharoseteri¡¯s words, Saharoseteri was startled and stunned. ¡¸Wa! Why is that!? ¡¹ You already know why. When I disappointedly looked at Saharoseteri, he knitted his brows while having a cold sweat. ¡¸Th-then please, at least take half of us as your subordinate! ¡¹ When Saharoseteri said that, several elves also raised their voice to ask unanimously. With the way they say it, it looks like they rehearsed. You have been preparing since yesterday, Saharoseteri. I narrowed my eyes to Saharoseteri and eventually gave up. I opened my mouth. ¡¸¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll accept 5000 people in my country like the dark elves. In order to be fair, we¡¯ll conduct an examination to decide who¡¯ll go to us every year. We¡¯ll measure magical power, physical strength, and intellect and 1000 people will be replaced every year. With that arrangement, the power of the country of elves will rise and my country will always have excellent human resources.¡¹ When I said that, Saharoseteri raised a voice of admiration as he smiled. ¡¸Oh! As expected of Ren-sama! That¡¯s a wonderful idea! Then, I¡¯ll immediately nominate excellent individuals in order! ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, those involved in the administration of the country are no good. If this country becomes shaky, it will have no meaning at all. ¡¹ When I told him so, Saharoseteri looked up at me with a stupendous expression. ¡¸¡­Then, that means, I¡­. ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a bad idea. You can¡¯t be selected.¡¹ ¡¸W-why!? ¡¹ There is no reason for me to take in a king. But somehow, Saharoseteri looked like Sainos. ******************** Chapter 139 - Country of Beastkins Chapter 139 ¨C Country of Beastkins We went to the dark elves temple using the teleportation formation in the country of elves and met Canaan, the elder of the dark elves. ¡¸Welcome, Ren-sama. Today, you can leave it to me.¡¹ When Canaan said that to me and bowed, she paid more attention to my back. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When Canaan directed her eyes to Alicequiteria, Alicequiteria tilted her neck, squinted her eyes, and smiled at Canaan. On this occasion, Alicequiteria and Sherahamira have offered to accompany me on behalf of the high elves so I reluctantly allowed them. Canaan looked at Alicequiteria with stern eyes and turned her face to me. ¡¸I will guide you to the country of beastkins. May I take you there using group flight magic?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I ask of you.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ When I replied to acknowledge, Canaan said a single word to invoke a chantless group flight magic. I had the feeling of my body being pulled up from the sky. It¡¯s the same magic as expected. I thought of such a thing while looking at my companions who are floating in the sky. We went up over the top of the trees and looked around. The mountain ranges that was the landmark when we were looking for the country of elves can be seen. However, the highest mountain is very far. ¡¸Oh, I heard that you are hidden in the elven forest but I never thought you¡¯re location was quite far.¡¹ When she heard it, Canaan nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸We are in the inner part of the forest. The area is quite vast and monsters also come out so it¡¯s a place nobody can find.¡¹ I see. Certainly. The inhabitants of this world will not be able to enter the inner part of the forest. Looking a little far away, I can see wyverns. Perhaps you could say that to reach the hideout of the dark elves, you need to have an intermediate class ability in the game. ¡¸Where is the country of beastkins located?¡¹ ¡¸The beastkins territory is around that area.¡¹ Canaan said that while pointing in the opposite direction from the country of elves. In other words, the country of elves is in the northwestern part of the Galland empire and If you go east from there, you can go to the dark elves¡¯ village and the country of beatkins in order. The elves, dark elves, and beastkins¡¯s strength are obviously different from a human but it seems that they can¡¯t beat their number. ¡¸Ren-sama, we will arrive soon.¡¹ When I was thinking while watching the scenery of the surroundings absentmindedly, Canaan said that and started to descend to the ground. A meandering river can be seen from the gaps of the trees. Apparently, there is a country along that river. We dive in the branches of the trees, avoid the trunks, and we approach the river steadily. The moment we see the river, the spectacle which seemed to be the country of the beast showed up. Wooden houses built under the trees are lined up continuously along the river. There were a lot of people with animal ears on their heads near the riverside. Some had already noticed us and raised their voices. I can¡¯t see a building that looks like a castle but there is a house under a tree better than any of the houses that are lined up on the riverside continuously. That said house looks like a Japanese style house¡­Or an Asian style? It is because the roof is not made of tiles but wooden boards. It looks like something that is created by someone with an architect job. The beastkins looks like they are cats, dogs, foxes and so on but there are also individuals with round ear and long ear too. Are they bears and rabbits? We landed on the river side while looking at the beastkin¡¯s country. ¡¸Elves! The elves came!¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s also a beastman oneesan and oniisan!¡¹ The beastkin children who were playing by the Riverside raised an innocent voice and made a noise. As for the surrounding adult beastkins, they are not hostile. They are looking at us with a curious glance but they don¡¯t give a bad feeling. As I looked around, a tall male is walking towards this place. That person is a big male with a rugged face, muscular body, and lovely ears on his head. He looks like a bear beastkin. ¡¸¡­ Did you come from the elf country?This is the beastkin country, Hinomoto¡­This is the southernmost village called Ryukyu.¡¹ The male explained so politely while being cautious. The name of the country is Hinomoto and the southernmost part is Ryukyu? Japan, Ryuku. TN: Hinomoto = Nihon/Nippon =Japan. If you want more explanation read this. Ryukyu is an island chain in the southernmost part of Japan. I have a feeling that the past apostle who left the country of elves made the country of beastkins. While making such a guess, I looked up at the male¡¯s face. TN: I¡¯ve been using male instead of man since it might be interpreted as that man = human male. ¡¸I am the king of the country called Einherjar, Ren. These two are royals from the elven country, Alicequiteria and Sherahamira. The other one is Canaan, the elder of the dark elves. The rests are my subordinates, Lagreat, Soarer, and Laurel.¡¹ When I said that, the man slightly opened his eyes and pulled in his chin. ¡¸Forgive my ignorance but I do not know the name of that country. I¡¯m sorry. I am Kuudai. You are accompanied by elven royalty and elder, in addition, you even have beastkin subordinates¡­ I can¡¯t think of you as a mere human king.¡¹ The male who calls himself Kuudai looked at our faces in turns and tilted his neck. His calmness and presence of mind means he¡¯s used to dealing with people like us. When I was thinking about such a thing, Canaan pushed her chest up and stepped forward. ¡¸I know how you feel Kuudai. Please rejoice. The day we have been waiting for as the descendant of the attendant of the apostle of god has come! This is Ren-sama, the new apostle of god!¡¹ When Canaan said such a big statement as if a deputy general introducing the leader of the country, Kuudai rounded his eyes and looked at me. Then, he mysteriously compared Canaan and Alicequiteria. ¡¸This person is a real apostle of god¡­? I wonder if he really is. Because the elves, who have the longest life space, were convinced, there might be really something like an apostle of god.¡¹ Kuudai said those lines like he¡¯s talking to himself. To that attitude, Canaan frustratingly glared Kuudai. ¡¸You are in the presence of the apostle of god, Ren-sama! Lower your head!¡¹ When Canaan shouted so, Kuudai knitted his eyebrows and folded his arms. ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry. But I do not really understand. Certainly, a lot of beastkins from the old days said that they were attendants of the apostle of god but what does that mean to us now? The present us are not attendants. There is no reason for us to lower our head.¡¹ Kuudai said that in a manner that he really doesn¡¯t understand what it means. I guess he is an obedient guy. He is doubting what he heard in his head. However, those words irritate Canaan further. ¡¸Ho-how disrespectful! Did the bear beastkins reduce to a beast? How dare you forget the kindness of your master¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Stop. Lagreat, restrain her.¡¹ Canaan, whose blood vessels on her head was about to pop out, was restrained. Canaan, who was suppressed by Lagreat in an instant, looked at me with a pale face but I did not mind her and looked at Kuudai. ¡¸I apologize for her rudeness. It seems that her loyalty is too high that it ran wild. She¡¯s not a bad person. Will you forgive her?¡¹ When I asked him so, Kuudai gave out a short breath and nodded. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. My way of speaking might have been bad. I¡¯m a poor talker¡­.but that boy there. I didn¡¯t see his movement. He¡¯s a fearful guy.¡¹ Kuudai looked at Lagreat curiously. Lagreat just shrugged his shoulders. Meanwhile, Sherahamira looked up at Kuudai with an anxious face. ¡¸Ano, Kuudai-san¡­Did the beastkins already have forgotten their pride as an attendant? Does the king of beastkins thinks like that?¡¹ When Sherahamira says so, Kuudai sighed and shook his head to the left and right. ¡¸That is just my opinion. Even if my grandfather¡¯s grandfather is a noble, I don¡¯t take pride as a noble and is satisfied with my present life. There are possibly other people who takes pride in being an attendant but I really don¡¯t know.¡¹ Kuudai answered calmly. Sherahamira looks sad but I understand how Kuudai feels. Even if someone said that he¡¯s a descendant of Prince Shotoku, I¡¯ll only tilt my neck. TN: Prince Shotoku is a semi-legendary regent and politician who served under Empress Suiko. It has been more than 1400 years. To high elves, it is the story of their grandfather or great grandfather. Or the sixth or seventh generation of dark elves. But for beastkins, it has been too long to even imagine. Though the elves consented, I will not force them to become my follower. I don¡¯t want a war between the descendants of the former attendants. ******************** Chapter 140 - Beastkin’s Standard Chapter 140 ¨C Beastkin¡¯s Standard Though Kuudai has as good and refreshing character, Canaan is incompatible with him. Well, it was bad that Canaan imposes her ideals on Kuudai. But it seems that Canaan thought that it¡¯s the right thing to do. Ever since Canaan was a child, she already continuously trained herself to be a follower of the apostle of god. Therefore, she might have felt insulted when her feeling was held in derision when she finally became an attendant of the apostle of god. However, it is not necessary to deny Kuudai¡¯s opinion. I asked Kuudai to guide us to the king of beastkins for the time being. ¡¸I understand. Even if you didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re the apostle of god, there is a king of humans, elven royalty, and elder of dark elves among you. It would be natural for us to guide you to our king.¡¹ Kuudai said so and began walking towards the upper stream of the river. I called Kuuda in a hurry to stop him. ¡¸Ah, Kuudai. We¡¯re going to fly using a group flight magic.¡¹ When I said so, Kuudai wondered so with a strange expression but when Canaan casted the group flight magic, he became popeyed and raised a voice of admiration. ¡¸How¡­no chant. I thought that there would be a good magician because there are elves but to make everyone fly with no chant¡­¡¹ Kuudai muttered so while groaning. He pointed the upper part of the river. ¡¸I can¡¯t help but be surprise. Now, head upstream. It¡¯s about 5 kilometers away.¡¹ ¡¸Understood.¡¹ When I replied to Kuudai, Canaan nodded and pulled us up. The children who were playing in the riverside cheered and the surrounding beastkins were looking at us curiously. Because of the width of the river, we moved considerably easy. However, I was more surprised at the population of beastkins. Houses are lined up along the river without continuously. When I asked Kuudai about it, Kuudai answered like it was nothing. ¡¸There should be 200,000 beastkins now. Perhaps it has already been increased by 10,000.¡¹ This is surprising. Even though it has been over 1400 years, how can several people increase their population to 200,000? What is their population growth rate per year? No, it¡¯s even more surprising that that number of people are living in this forest where there are monsters. ¡¸Amazing. It is a well-established country. Are you attacked by monsters? What about your food situation? ¡¹ When I ask it so, Kuudai nodded shallowly. ¡¸In the beastkin¡¯s country, when you turned 10 years old, you¡¯ll fight monsters with adults. You¡¯ll be grouped in a party of 10 and you¡¯ll be assigned to hunt from morning to night or from night to morning near where he lives. The monsters defeated becomes food.¡¹ Kuudai says so as he looks around the vicinity and points at a certain direction. Although it is visible from the riverside, there is a humanoid monster with 3 meters height standing there. It is a monster that is almost as high as a two-storey house with a head of a cow. It also has thick long horns on its head, a minotaur. It has a thick body and is walking with two legs with joints reversed compared to a human being. It is also holding a huge club with both hands which is as large as a person. If I compare it to the game, that would be the first dungeon¡¯s boss. It is a monster with moderate strength and you can also find it in a high ranked dungeon as a mob monster. But after thinking about the minotaur that appeared, it fell on its knee. Three swords are stabbed in its back and there are a lot of blood gushing out from its neck and the back of its knee if you look closely. As soon as the minotaur fell, five beastkins surrounded the minotaur. The minotaur became vigilant. The beastkin warriors around it look wary. ¡¸It seems like that minotaur has escaped using its physical strength. It should have been defeated before being able to invade that much.¡¹ Kuudai was a little frustrated when he said that then looked at me. ¡¸Minotaur, orc, one-eyed worm, ogre¡­.sometimes sphinx also come out. The most frightening one would be cockatrice. When one comes out, warriors and trainee sometimes die. Therefore, the head of each group will form a group in order to subjugate the cockatrice. ¡¹ When Kuudai says so, Sherahamira rounded her eyes in surprise. ¡¸All of those monsters are pretty strong. In our country, warriors alone will not be enough and needs to be accompanied by at least two mages. How many mages do you have here?¡¹ When Sherahamira asked, Kuudai shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth. ¡¸Hmm, there are some beastkin mages here but they are those who came back from the outside world. Those who learned magic from the outside teach their children but there is not even a single mage that can be considered strong. However, using magic is convenient for daily lives so only women aim to be mages.¡¹ When Kuudai explained so, Alicequiteria smiled like she was in trouble. ¡¸I must restore the status and trust of mages. Even beastkins can be a famous mage, why is the evaluation for mages that low?¡¹ When Alicequiteria says so, Kuudai looked at Alicequiteria with a difficult face. ¡¸Though it might sounds bad for elves who have god given magic power, magic is somewhat inefficient. It is convenient but if you want to defeat the enemy quickly, one should raise their physical ability and beat, kick, cut, and tear it.¡¹ Kuudai said that in an apologetic way but I could see a hidden anger floating on Alicequiteria and Canaan¡¯s face. ¡¸I-it seems that we have to settle it once¡­against each other.¡¹ Canaan said that to Kuudai while trembling in anger. Kuudai laughs cheerfully and nods. ¡¸Ah, I like competitions. Please show us the essence of magic.¡¹ Kuudai said so and laughed again and turned his gaze to the river. ¡¸Mou, we are already at Chubu. We will arrive at Sh*tamachi, the capital, soon.¡¹ ¡¸Chubu? Sh*tamachi?¡¹ I instinctively asked back when I heard Kuudai. Central and downtown? TN: Chubu and Sh*tamachi are written in kana while central and downtown in kanji When he heard me, Kuudai turned around. ¡¸What? Have you ever heard of it?¡¹ ¡¸No, why Sh*tamachi? I¡¯m just anxious about the origin.¡¹ When I asked him, Kuudai crossed his arms. It seems that he got accustomed to flying that he also crossed his legs like seating in the air. Kuudai opens his mouth and groans. ¡¸The origin of the name of Sh*tamachi¡­I never cared about it so I can only tell that it has been called that way since long ago.¡¹ Kuudai said that while he tilted his head. There is certainly a trace of the apostle of god but there is one thing that bothers me. Like the country of elves, the country of beastkins is built in a quite wide area but unlike the country of elves, the country of beastkins doesn¡¯t have monster prevention scheme. However, the south end of the country of beastkin also got its name from the southernmost part of Japan. Did the apostle of god really decide the name of this place when the population of the beastkins is small? Or did the apostle of god live considerably long? Will I be able to solve this mystery when we arrived at Sh*tamachi? This is interesting. ******************** Chapter 141 - King of Sh*tamachi Chapter 141 ¨C King of Sh*tamachi As we climbed upstream the river, the width of the river suddenly became wider and we reached a part where water is accumulating like a dam. There are buildings in the vicinity that is unlike the wood houses we have seen earlier. They made up of stone and some of them have 3 or four floors. As for the other houses beside those buildings, they are all made up of wood. There is also an unbelievable number of people. Comparing it to the towns and villages we have passed by, it seems that people are concentrated on Sh*tamachi. Looking around, the cultural level and standard of living of those who are living here, it is comparable to the other cities of other countries. They have jackets over their clothes and they are also wearing shoes. On the other hand, this city looks easier to live in compared to the human-dominated cities. I neither see vagabonds nor orphans. When I was observing Sh*tamachi while thinking such a thing, Kuudai pointed at a four-story building. ¡¸Over there.¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright to descend there?¡¹ ¡¸ah¡¹ When we heard Kuudai¡¯s reply, Canaan dropped us in front of the building. The surrounding beastkins has a ¡°what¡¯s going on¡± expression on their faces. Kuudai opened the door of the entrance of the building and went inside. While being exposed to the curious glances of the beastkins around, Kuudai put out his face from the door after waiting for a while. ¡¸Permission to meet granted.¡¹ ¡¸Fast.¡¹ I instinctively said something to Kuudai¡¯s line. The representative of the country, I did not expect to meet him so soon after my sudden visit. I looked at my subordinates, the high elves, and the dark elf¡­perhaps his schedule is light that he was able to cancel it. When I thought of such a thing, Kuudai told us to come along and went inside again. We looked at each other and followed Kuudai as he walked into the building. We went inside the building and checked the interior. The interior makes me reminiscent contemporary Japan. Gray wall, wooden floor, and long rectangular side window with framed clear glass. There isn¡¯t anything extra on the corridor except that there are no carpets. As we follow the walking Kuudai, he occasionally looks and waves at us when he¡¯s going to take a turn. We entered a room with a sliding door at the end of a corridor. Looking at it, it is a room that can fit up to 10 people. It is a room without window that makes Canaan knits her face. ¡¸¡­ What is this room? No way, they deceived us¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, look at that.¡¹ With a sense of distrust, Canaan glares at Kuudai. Kuudai went to the wall near the entrance of the room and put his hand on it. On the wall, there are carvings that are similar to an elevator. ¡¸An elevator? Magic carved seal?¡¹ When he heard that, Kuudai looked back at me as if he was surprised. ¡¸You know what it is? I thought you¡¯d be surprised.¡¹ Kuudai laughed while saying so and muttered something towards the wall. Then, the fluffy feeling of moving vertically can be felt. ¡¸Wh-What the hell is this?¡¹ ¡¸The ground is moving¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯ll set up a barrier. Come here, Ren-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Calm down everyone.¡¹ Surprised by the elevator, the two high elves and the dark elf began to be flustered in the elevator. I looked at Lagreat and he¡¯s standing calmly. ¡¸We use elevators to go to the basement.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ When Lagreat and Soarer had such a conversation, Laurel entrusted the weight of his body to the wall of the elevator and made a wry smile. ¡¸Well, comparing it to master¡¯s castle is a foul. Thinking about it normally, there are no elevators elsewhere.¡¹ Laurel said something with regards to common sense and the elves were astonished. ¡¸As expected of apostle-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s introduce it to the country of elves¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll study about magic carve seal when we return¡­¡¹ The elves mumbled something. When we got to the desired floor, Kuudai opened the door and went out. As soon as I got out of the door, the light of the room pierces my eyes. There are windows on all walls of that room. It is quite bright and we can see the sun shining brightly outside. The interior was made like an office. Desks are arranged in a column and there are beastkin women in each desk who are busily processing documents. It looks like a japanese office except the clerks are beautiful beastkin women. And, there was one desk which was obviously of different luxury compared to other desks. There is a muscular beastkin that is sitting tightly on a chair. How did he manage to fit his bulk body on that chair? I can see his ears and his tail on the back of the desk. He is a tiger beastkin. The tiger beastkin saw us, stood up and walked here. Huge. Though Kuudai is big, this one is bigger. He exceeds 2 meters. Though he is wearing a suit, he looks like a pro wrestler. That guy makes a cheery, manly smile and looked at us. ¡¸Greetings, I am Fuuten, apostle of god of the present age¡­! What¡¯s more, the elven royalty and the elder of the dark elves¡­? Though I can¡¯t see the elves¡­¡¹ The guy named Fuuten looked at us in turns but was unable to see the elves. Then, Kuudai turns his neck, checks the rear and opens his mouth. ¡¸Ah, did I left them in the elevator? I did something bad.¡¹ When he said that, Kuudai went back and headed for the elevator. Fuuten, who was watching the scene, laughed. ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry. Kuudai is clumsy. No offense but he always feels good when quarrelling with stubborn old people. Well, because the villagers knew Kuudai¡¯s sincerity, he became the village chief of Ryukyu.¡¹ Quarrel with old people. It¡¯s not hard to imagine but he doesn¡¯t seem to be hostile to the elves. Elves are super old compared to beastkins¡­.well, it¡¯s true. When I thought of such a thing, Alicequiteria and the others showed up with Kuudai. ¡¸I apologize, Ren-sama. I got absorbed with the magic carve seal¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fuh, I never thought that analyzing magic carve seal is a habit for high elves.¡¹ ¡¸Did Canaan get it?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹ The three of them walked here while having a sense of defeat. ¡¸Stop being shameful. If you really want to be my lord¡¯s follower, you shouldn¡¯t tremble by seeing something a little unusual.¡¹ When Lagreat said that as he sighted, I saw the elves reacted by drooping. ¡¸Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I am the king of Einherjar, Ren. The high elves here are from the royal family, Alicequiteria and Sherahamira. This is the elder of the dark elves, Canaan. Those are my direct subordinates; Lagreat, Soarer, and Laurel.¡¹ When I introduced everyone, Fuuten nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸Again, I am Fuuten. I¡¯m the representative of beastkins. Until I while ago, I was still swinging my sword as the nation¡¯s foremost warrior but I was chosen as the representative under the traditional electoral system of the beastkin country. Although I¡¯m not sure if I can do something like that, I will not spare effort for our country.¡¹ After saying that, Fuuten did not say anything for a while. He looked at us in turns and opened his mouth. ¡¸I sincerely hope that the visit of the apostle of god is an event that will benefit our country.¡¹ That said, Fuuten laughed again. I see. His patriotism on his country where he grew outweighs the loyalty to the apostle of god. Saying it clearly, I feel like I didn¡¯t have to do anything for this country. This country is self-sustaining and can be considered complete even if it¡¯s alone. Now, the International Alliance and air transport¡­ can these two move the feelings of the beastkins? ******************** Chapter 142 - Information From Fuuten Chapter 142 ¨C Information From Fuuten Looking at the country of beastkins, I thought of whether to bring up the talk about the alliance to Fuuten. There are certainly merits there. The strength of the country of beastkins and the resources they get from hunting monsters will be greatly appreciated by the alliance and the air transport business. It may even become a factor for other small country to join the alliance. However, on the beastkin¡¯s point of view, since they are not dissatisfied with their present life and there is no threat from neighboring countries, the alliance and the air transport are not that attractive. When I was having a troubled expression, Fuuten and Kuudai looked at my face. ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹ ¡¸Was there anything that bothered you?¡¹ When they asked me so, I ambiguously raised my face and smiled. We have moved to the corner of the room from our previous location. Now each of us are sitting on chairs side by side. ¡¸No¡­.Please let me hear about the country of beastkins from you. The name is Hinomoto?¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten blinked for a moment but soon nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. First of all, visitors do not come to this place but I never thought that when one arrived, he will ask that question.¡¹ That said, Fuuten talked about the country of beastkins. The country of beastkins seems to have not developed the area until some time. It seems that Ryukyu Village was completed at the time of Fuuten¡¯s great-grandfather. Therefore, the Ryukyu has the lowest population and it has a lot of young people. The country of beastkins is constantly exposed to the threat of monsters. They expanded a bit to the left and right area around the river because the riverside is safe especially for old ones, women, and children. On the other hand, the further you are from the river, the more dangerous it is so young and strong people are placed on those locations. As for why houses are built under the trees, it seems that it will be hard for monsters to destroy a house built that way. Beastkins have various skills. They seem to have no problems with things necessary for daily lives such as blacksmithing, cloth making, carpentry, and cooking. The only thing they have a problem with is salt. ¡¸Indeed. By the way, why is the name of this city Sh*tamachi?¡¹ When he heard that, Fuuten tilted his neck and groaned. ¡¸The name of the city, is¡­well, why¡­.Oh, by the way, one of the elders has an in-depth knowledge about the history of beastkins.¡¹ Fuuten opened his mouth then turned to Kuudai while saying so. ¡¸Please call elder Nansou.¡¹ When Fuuten said so, Kuudai stood up and nodded. I looked at Kuudai¡¯s back who¡¯s about fetch elder Nansou. Fuuten looked at me with a wry smile. ¡¸I apologize for the inconvenience. I¡¯m the one who supposed to know all the details but beastkins has a nature of living from hand to mouth¡­especially if you¡¯re a strong male.¡¹ ****TN: He admittedly said that strong male beastkins are muscle brain*** He said that and laughed. I looked around the floor and looked at the female beastkins who are doing office work. ¡¸So it¡¯s a woman¡¯s job to do office work?¡¹ When I asked, Fuuten shook his head as he laughed. ¡¸No, they are all my wives. Beastkins accepts polygamy in order to leave the blood of superior people.¡¹ ¡¸All of them? All of those beautiful beastkins are your wives?¡¹ When I said that and looked at Fuuten, he nodded as if he¡¯s ashamed. ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re envious because I have a lot of wives? It¡¯s troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸Fuuh, you¡¯re amazing.¡¹ When I replied to Fuuten as if I¡¯m impressed, Lagreat looked at me with a disgusted face. ¡¸But my lord has more than a hundred mistresses.¡¹ When the Lagreat said that, Soarer smiled and nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Please give everyone a child, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha. Master is also troubled.¡¹ Laurel replied to Soarer¡¯s remark while laughing. Then, Fuuten who heard us rounded his eyes. ¡¸Hu-hundred¡­.As expected, the digit in on a whole new level for the apostle of god.¡¹ Fuuten, who heard my harem situation, talked with an appalled face. On the other hand, the reactions of the elves are extremely dangerous. ¡¸What! One can receive Ren-sama¡¯s love¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸I heard that Sunny-sama is also Ren-sama¡¯s mistress¡­¡¹ ¡¸If Sunny-sama is also favoured then the other high elves, even if they would be the lowest ranked¡­.¡¹ For some reason, my mistress will likely increase even if I don¡¯t do anything. No, wait. I never acted before to increase my mistress. Before I know it, the number of mistresses¡­.This will blaze up. Even if there is no internet in this word, I have to do something about it before it spreads like fire. While I was terrified with the invisible flame, Kuudai, who should have gone to pick up the elder, came back. However, Kuudai is alone. ¡¸Hnn? Is there a problem with Nansou?¡¹ When Fuuten asked him so, Kuudai looked down on Fuuten, who¡¯s sitting on a chair, without expression and opened his mouth. ¡¸Monsters attacked. There are even wyverns are among them, there are about two hundred. There are also a bunch of ogre and chimera.¡¹ When Kuudai reported that, Fuuten knitted his eyebrows that broke his gentle expression. ¡¸¡­Monsters don¡¯t actually act together. There might be a powerful monster behind this.¡¹ When he said that, he stood up and looked at me. ¡¸Ren-dono, I¡¯m really sorry but we have to prepare for the monsters attack. I¡¯d like to talk to you later.¡¹ Fuuten said that and headed towards the elevator. Leaving here even though he has the highest position in the country, can that be considered confidence? There is also a moderate number of monsters but Fuuten did not look impatient. ¡¸What are we going to do, my lord?¡¹ When I was thinking about it, Lagreat asked me frankly. When I turned my gaze at Lagreat, I saw him pointing out the window while looking at me. When I looked out the window, I saw the silhouettes of the flying dragons from afar. I don¡¯t know their exact number because it is not clearly visible due to large trees but this probably can be considered as a dangerous situation. Well, it won¡¯t hurt if I gain their favor. ¡¸Okay, shall we help them with monster extermination?¡¹ When I said that, Lagreat nodded and took a guts pose. And dark flames rise from the eyes of the elves. ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s a good opportunity. I¡¯ll show them what true magic is¡­¡¹ ¡¸We must show them that mages can fight too.¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do my best in spite of my poor ability.¡¹ It seems that everyone is motivated. I have to keep an eye on them in order to prevent a disaster to the country of beastkins. ******************** Chapter 143 - Monster Panic Chapter 143 ¨C Monster Panic When flight magic was invoked and we float over the trees, the silhouette of the flock of flying dragons is now visible and has dyed the sky black. Their size is about 10 meters. In the game, those can be considered large flying dragon. They are not the dragons similar to Lagreat but dragon-like monster similar to pteranodon like a wyvern. 10 meters. In other words, it is similar to a flying 3-storey building. Though Lagreat is like that too, looking at them flying well over the sky, I can¡¯t help but admire them. If something of that size attacked, it must be frightening. Well, I have knocked down bigger monsters in the game so¡­ ¡¸Re-Ren-sama! A-are we really going to attack those!?¡¹ When I was thinking about these foolish monsters, Sherahamira asked me with the ¡°driven to the corner¡± expression. It can¡¯t be helped. The enemies are not a high-ranked dragon species but a medium-ranked monster who doesn¡¯t care about the surroundings and can¡¯t understand language. Then, why don¡¯t I show the power of the present apostle of god to the descendants of the former apostle¡¯s attendant? ¡¸I¡¯ll shoot them once so I ask you to stay.¡¹ When I said that, the three elves responded in a loud voice. Now, what flashy magic should I use? The top-tier fire magic? Though the light magic is good too. What should I cast? ¡¸¡­Ah, a fire explosion should be flashy.¡¹ I suddenly recalled a good magic. I took out a mithril wand with magic carve seal from the item box and murmured some words. It is a popular equipment that increases the power and range of magic. I set up the wand and looked at the approaching flying dragons that are about 100 meters away. ¡¸Crimson Explode¡¹ TN: Megumin, archwizard of the crimson magic clan, will be angry but it¡¯s really not explosion When I murmured those words with my mouth, the wand dyed red and several dim lit red sphere emerged around it. The red sphere then leaves red trajectory in the air and spreads out towards the flying dragons. At the next moment, the flames, that covered the view, spread to the sky. The sky is dyed red and the blast that momentarily expands blows away the surrounding atmosphere. Soon thereafter, a frightening explosion roared. There is no problem since we are protected by a barrier but the trees below where the flying dragons were bent, broken, and toppled over. And, as the black smoke that spread through the sky is slowly thinning down, it can be seen that the flock of flying dragons that were supposed to be in the sky disappeared completely. ¡¸¡­Oya?¡¹ When I looked behind me while tilting my head, I can see the elves frozen and completely stopped moving. ¡¸My bad. I guess I miscalculated.¡¹ When I said that, Canaan was the first one to reboot. ¡¸As, asas, as expected of Ren-sama¡­I-I never doubted your power¡­¡¹ Canaan gave a dry laugh and said that while Sherahamira is looking at me all over. ¡¸Th-that magic was far beyond imagination¡­Th-there is no way such magic exists¡­¡¹ While the two of them said such a thing while looking at me, Alicequiteria looked at me with eyes as if she just saw something incredible and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­You miscalculated¡­but casted something with all your might¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I mean I held back too much. If it¡¯s just power, if I replace all my current equipments, that magic will be five times more powerful. Well, I¡¯m a magic swordsman. If it is someone with magic related job like Io, that magic would have been 10 times more powerful.¡¹ When I answered that, Alicequiteria¡¯s eyes turned white and fell back. ¡¸A-Alicequiteria-sama!? What¡¯s wrong¡­! Alicequiteria-samaaaa!!¡¹ Sherahamira somewhat manages to support Alicequiteria and shakes the shoulder to wake up the fainted Alicequiteria. Looking at that unexpected reaction, I wasn¡¯t able to say anything but I was glad to see the other interesting side of the elf. When the atmosphere recovered, I looked at Canaan and opened my mouth. ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s help the enemy subjugation on the ground. This time, Canaan and Sherahamira will be the one to go first.¡¹ ¡¸I-I understand!¡¹ ¡¸A-ano, Alicequiteria-sama is¡­¡¹ Canaan answered immediately to my instruction but Sherahamira raised her brows while holding Alicequiteria who fainted. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll take care of Alicequiteria. Hora.¡¹ I approached Sherahamira¡¯s side while saying that, pulled the thin waist of Alicequiteria, and held her in my arms. Somehow, Canaan and Sherahamira made a ¥Ï face. We moved to the ground while evading the trees. Each one of the trees was surprisingly thick and lined up irregularly but the monsters seemed to be moving steadily around the trees. If they dashed and hit the trees, they will certainly just bounced but the strange thing is, not even a single one of them collided with the trees given their number. Anyway, looking at the depths of the forest from over the trees, I can see flocks of 3-meter ogres and 5-meter long chimera running down. I can¡¯t accurately estimate their numbers because of the trees but they are around 100 to 200. Lagreat is already standing before the flock but I still can¡¯t see any beastkin. Looking around, there were some beastkins who were doing something between the trees avoiding the place where Lagreat is. Even so, there¡¯s only a few of them. Even though there are some beastkin houses from the trees around, the beastkins are clearly abandoning their houses. Perhaps they are setting traps or trying to reduce the number from a distance by using bow and arrow. Or their strategy is probably setting traps to lure an enemy and beat it up. ¡¸Well, can Canaan and Sherahamira show them how to defeat those?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!?¡¹ ¡¸M-me!?¡¹ Because I suddenly called out to them, the two made a surprised voice. ¡¸Lagreat and Laurel are sufficient to care the middle part. I¡¯ll leave the left and right to you. Please do it before they reach the place where Lagreat and Laurel is.¡¹ When I said that, they looked at my eyes then the crowd of monsters. ¡¸¡­.Y-yes! Leave it to me!¡¹ As expected of Canaan, she¡¯s the one who finds her resolve first. Sherahamira, who saw her, also replies in panic. ¡¸I-I understand! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ When the two of them became motivated, I turned my face towards the approaching monsters. ¡¸Okay, don¡¯t use fire. Use wind or water if you can. If you can concentrate on one point, light and dark are good too. Also, don¡¯t use thunder.¡¹ When I said that, they nodded and turned into the monsters. I¡¯m on standby on a branch of a tree. I can one-sidedly snipe them. However, it will be difficult to aim at monsters at this place. Should I move? I decided to do so and put down Alicequiteria on the branch. Alicequteria¡¯s fainted face is fading a bit. Chapter 144 - Kuudai’s Conflict Chapter 144 ¨C Kuudai¡¯s Conflict The sound of impact makes my body trembles. The trees creak and the color of the sky changes. ¡¸What ¡­ What happened?¡¹ The female wolf beastkin, Linshan, who¡¯s standing next to me covered her ears. Linshan turned around that makes her long silver hair shake. She¡¯s one of the most beautiful women in the country and is popular with everyone regardless of age and sex but she¡¯s genuinely attracted to sword. ¡¸I don¡¯t know but it¡¯s probably the magic of the high elves. Perhaps that phenomenon was possible by combining the power of those three elves.¡¹ When I said that, Lin Shan looked up at the sky and groaned a little. ¡¸¡­Perhaps using magic is not stupid. The magic that the adventurers used were slow and weak but it might be different for the elves.¡¹ When Linshan muttered so, shadows passed by our side and moved to the front line. However, it is quite dangerous with just three people even if they are the present apostle of god¡¯s subordinate. ¡¸Kuudai, who are those people? Do we have weird warriors like them?¡¹ Linshan looked at me and muttered with a dubious face. As I shook my head to the left and right, I opened my mouth while walking out to chase those three. ¡¸No, they are the subordinates of the apostle of god. It will be tough if it¡¯s just the three of them. I¡¯ll go with them.¡¹ When I said that, I could hear the confused voice of Linshan behind me. ¡¸Wa? Wh-what? Apostle of god!? Oi, this is the first time I head of it!?¡¹ Linshan chased me from behind while saying such a thing. ¡¸Oi, I didn¡¯t order you to follow me.¡¹ When I said that to Linshan who¡¯s lined up next to me, Linshan lifted her eyebrows and glared at me. ¡¸I¡¯m still a warrior of Sh*tamachi. According to the chain of command, a warrior of Sh*tamachi should take charge. Rather than that, what about the apostle of god? Was it a fake again? I heard that the real deal appeared on Maeas. I didn¡¯t believe it but you¡­¡¹ Linshan began to excitedly talk. That¡¯s right. Linshan loved the stories of our ancestors, who handed down heroic stories, since she was a child. I stepped into the depths of the forest while regretting saying unnecessary things. ¡¸Kuudai-san!? There are people I¡¯ve never seen before¡­.Linshan-chan! Both of you, it¡¯s dangerous!¡¹ And we found the cat beastkin, Woopin, who hurriedly called to us. TN: You probably noticed it already but in the country of beastkin, name of places = japanese, name of citizen = chinese. At least it¡¯s easier to type them compared to the name of the elves Then, Linshan, who¡¯s running hastily, yelled loudly at Woopin. ¡¸Don¡¯t say a stupid thing! As a warrior of the country, I can¡¯t be trembling behind while the apostle of god¡¯s subordinates are in the front line! I and Kuudai will fight with the subordinate-samas!¡¹ When Linshan shouted, she also snorted rudely. Woopin and those who are setting up traps in the vicinity were dumbfounded and looked at each other. ¡¸Apostle of god¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Oi, come on, do you remember how crazy beautiful that foxkin earlier?¡¹ I heard the youngsters telling each other such a thing. I followed Linshan who¡¯s now ahead of me. As we move on forward, I saw the three in the place like a small hill in the middle of the forest. After that, I saw the back of Linshan who is already approaching the three. I also rushed up the hill and moved right behind the three of them. ¡¸Hnn? Another one came.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re the wall. Lagreat, don¡¯t go ahead before me.¡¹ A beautiful blond boy and a young dogkin turned around and said that to me and Linshan. Looking at their back, Linshan put her hand on her chest and opened her mouth. ¡¸I-I¡¯ll also fight! I¡¯m confident with my sword skill so please let me!¡¹ When Linshan said that, the two of them looked at the beautiful foxkin who still hasn¡¯t say anything. The beautiful foxkin female made an indescribable fascinating smile, looked at the two, and nodded. ¡¸I¡¯ll support her so it will be alright. I¡¯ll put a barrier on everyone. Afterwards, I¡¯ll also buff everyone for natural recovery increase and abnormal status nullification.¡¹ ¡¸If Soarer says so then it¡¯s okay. Then let¡¯s separate to the left and right and leave the center to these guys.¡¹ The boy called Lagreat said so and ran to the left. Linshan showed a stunned face when she saw Lagreat¡¯s frightening speed. And the young dogkin who looks like a heavy warrior called Laurel shrugs his shoulders and looks at Linshan. ¡¸Ojou-san, if it becomes dangerous, obediently withdraw, okay? I¡¯ll grieve if your beautiful face get wounded.¡¹ Laurel left after saying an itchy line. Soarer shakes her head to the left and right with a wry smile. ¡¸I¡¯ll heal her though.¡¹ As I watched that weak exchange of words that doesn¡¯t have a hint of tension, Linshan looked at Laurel¡¯s back with a dull face. I was angry for some reason. ¡¸They¡¯ll be here soon, you two.¡¹ Soarer said such a thing with a gentle tone. Completely different from me who¡¯s getting irritated about unnecessary things. Looking at it, two or more ogres and two chimera¡¯s are approaching behind the trees. ¡¸¡­.!¡¹ I switched my feeling and lowered my waist. I took a stance in order to be able to move anytime. Linshan also pulled out the long sword on her waist and took a stance of pointing the blade of the sword in front. At that moment, a flash of light ran over the positions of the monsters. The white flash went straight breaking trees in its way and erased the figure of the monsters from the view. Immediately after that, a mysterious sound like a metal trying to crack an ice resounded around the area. ¡¸Wh-what is¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Magic!?¡¹ As I and Linshan were shaken, the torrent of white light gradually faded away. And the burnt bodies of a number of monsters can be smelled. ¡¸Laurel¡¯s skill¡­ or is technique more appropriate? It is in between magic and sword technique. Maybe he found a place where he can¡¯t damage many trees.¡¹ Soarer said it like it was nothing and smiled. Hearing it makes it sound so easy but I did not say anything. That¡¯s a technique? What a stupid story¡­ ¡¸Eh, no¡¹ I saw a monster blown away parallel to the ground. I was stunned and my mind screams the same time it fell to the ground. When I looked around the area, I saw Lagreat approaching monsters by running, jumping and kicking trees. The next moment, Lagreat¡¯s figure disappeared and monsters were blown up again. His speed is something that can¡¯t even be chased by eyes. ¡¸¡­.wh-what technique is that?¡¹ When I murmured, Soarer laughed like she¡¯s troubled. ¡¸Lagreat is just hitting and throwing them. He judged that he doesn¡¯t need to use techniques. That child especially like to fight against powerful enemies.¡¹ Saying that, Soarer laughed elegantly. Am I dreaming? Certainly, even I can beat those monsters on a one-on-one basis but such an overwhelming battle is impossible. Is that the power of the subordinates of the apostle of god? When I thought of that, Linshan ran in front of me with her sword. ¡¸Kuudai! Move!¡¹ Linshan slashed the arm of an approaching ogre with her sword as she shouted. The dark red skinned, yellow-fanged ogre shows an expression of agony. ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹ When the ogre makes an ugly scream, it swings his other arm towards Linshan. ¡¸¡­.! Nuun!¡¹ I ran to the side of the ogre and hit the elbow part of the arm that was swung towards Linshan. The ogre lost its control in both of its arm so it opened his wide mouth and took a step towards me but Linshan already swung her sword. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ Linshan cuts the defenseless neck of the ogre with a single hit. ¡¸Excellent.¡¹ When we knocked down one together, Soarer said that with a smile. That attitude and gentle smile made me realize that she¡¯s at a far greater height than us. Looking at the front, Lagreat is still blowing away ogres with a single blow. And Laurel cuts down a chimera in two with a single swing. ¡¸¡­Kuudai, we can¡¯t lose.¡¹ Linshan told me that and I clasped my fist. ¡¸¡­that¡¯s obvious.¡¹ When I say so, I put my strength into my right arm and aimed at the approaching Chimera. I put all the weight on the thumb of my foot and kick the ground. That made the distance between the Chimera and me close. And, with that fist, hit the lower jaw of the chimera that opened its mouth. My fist has magical power so that¡¯s a mortal blow. With that blow, the Chimera¡®s lower jaw blew off and the chimera itself floated in the air. The gigantic body of the chimera looks like it¡¯s standing in front of me. ¡¸Oohh!¡¹ As I yell, I clenched my left fist and moved my weight to the thumb of my right foot again. Then, drive it to the chimera¡¯s belly. A low sound can be heard and a fist size hole opened up at the chimera¡¯s belly. Does it really only take two shots to kill monster of this class? But I cannot lose. I am me and that¡¯s my nature. ******************** Chapter 145 - The Monster Who Controls the Monsters Chapter 145 ¨C The Monster Who Controls the Monsters Observing from above, Lagreat¡¯s prominence is obvious. Although he has no means of attacking with a wide area, he overwhelms the monsters just by using his physical ability. He is on par with Sainos who has the strongest equipments. Or maybe he¡¯s superior if he makes full use of his skills. He¡¯s strong enough to not rely on weapons and just beat, kick, and throw enemies. After all, his job is the strongest in terms of melee combat. And, I¡¯m surprised how well balance Laurel is. During the early days when I created him as my guild member, he can¡¯t handle anything alone due to unskillfulness. Even scouting is impossible but he can be strong in a one on one battle if he is buffed. Moreover, he should have the skill to fight against a moderate level enemy that time. The only thing he can do is to lure monsters while playing wall and let the long-range attackers to attack from the rear. That¡¯s the only strategy he can be of use. With regards to Soarer, she¡¯s obviously weak in physical battle. Since her build is of a healer, she¡¯s a full rear support character. However, it is thanks for her skill build that she can use two holy attribute attack. Those are Soarer¡¯s greatest weapons. Perhaps if she cast it in this world, it has enough power to make Villiers¡¯ castle into a ruin. In other words, it is inconvenient. Lagreat, Laurel, and Soarer, you can say that their party of three is overkill for these flock of monsters. And, when I was observing the battlefield with that in mind, a silhouette entered my sight. Kuudai. Kuudai beats down the huge chimera in front of him in an instant. ¡¸Oh, he can do that?¡¹ When I said that, Canaan¡¯s face got startled and looked around. ¡¸I-I¡¯m fascinated by the battle of Lagreat-dono and Laurel-dono! I-I¡¯ll back them up!¡¹ When Canaan said that, Sherahamira nodded in a hurry. ¡¸That¡¯s right!I¡¯ll also show something good!¡¹ When the two of them said so, they leaned forward from a branch and checked the ground. After that, they targeted a slightly further place from Lagreat. ¡¸Intellipeli!¡¹ ¡¸Aqua Flood!¡¹ Canaan and Sherahamira each invoked magic and began to snipe far monsters. Canaan managed to incapacitate a monster with a single blow but Sherahamira was unable to. There is no way for monsters to invade the country of beastkins. When I thought of that, I observed a further place from the branch. Then, when I raised my face, I saw a strange shadow in my line of sight. There is something on a tree. Looking at it, it turns out to be a giant snake with livid scales. I remembered seeing that figure somewhere. A branch is blocking my way so I decided to cut it out. Its mouth looks like it was torn and has 10 round red eyes. There are many sharp pointed gray horns in its head and it has black hair. TN: It took me some time to imagine this but there really are mythical snakes with hair/man like quetzalcoatl. ¡¸Uwa! What a nasty guy¡­it¡¯s horrible.¡¹ When I murmured while thinking about the monster¡¯s name, Canaan and Sherahamira raised their faces and looked at me. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ When Canaan quickly asked me, Sherahamira tilted her neck and looked at me curiously. ¡¸The monster subjugation is very successful¡­ No, it can be said that the situation is too favorable that it seems abnormal.¡¹ When the two said that, I knitted my brows and vomited a sigh. ¡¸¡­ Look at that.¡¹ When I pointed out the enormous monster on the tree, they raised their faces and caught their breath. ¡¸Wh-what is that ridiculously big snake!?¡¹ ¡¸Is that a monster?¡¹ They screamed with disgust and looked back at me. It seems rare in this world that even the long-lived elves don¡¯t know. ¡¸That¡¯s apophis¡­ It is an enemy of god and is called the evil god of destruction and chaos.¡¹ TN: Apophis is an ancient egyptian god who embodied chaos. It looks like a giant serpent. When I said so, the faces of the two paled. ¡¸E-evil god¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Su-such a frightening existence¡­in a place like this!?¡¹ When the two of them said so, I stared at apophis. I am anxious about what Sherahamira said. I think about it while stroking my chin. Apophis is one of the dungeon bosses in the game. It was a mid-rank boss that appeared during a time-limited event. It sometimes looks like a person that that can manipulate monsters so a good subjugation force is needed. Apophis material is also popular with players because it can be used for creating dark attribute equipment. If you make an armor made of apophis material and give it an attribute resistant magic carve seal, you can make the strongest anti-darkness attribute armor. The problem is, it¡¯s pretty strong for a mid-rank boss. It is not an exaggeration to say that its strength is comparable to a high-rank dragon. But why did a boss character in the game appear in this world? The more we examine the world, the more we know it¡¯s different from the game world. No, there are only traces of the game in this world. Orc subspecies have become weaker. The existence of a player from the game that claimed to be an apostle of god and his attendants who are likely his guild members. Magic spells, magic carve seal. There is no difference in this world compared to the game. They are certainly from the game. And this apophis. It looks like it slips out of the game. In the same way as me, did some monsters got transferred to this world, too? If so, we can deal with it but those from this world would just be killed. No, because we¡¯re also in this world, this world would not be overrun by monsters¡­ ¡¸¡­Nevertheless, why should it be an apophis?¡¹ I unexpectedly muttered so. The shoulder of the two who heard my words trembled and looked at me seriously. ¡¸A-as expected, that is a considerably dangerous existence¡­¡¹ ¡¸E-even if it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my body as Ren-sama¡¯s shield!¡¹ The two of them said so with blue faces and waited for my reply. I groaned and folded my arms while looking at the apophis from a distance. I can¡¯t do it after all. I can¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t still do it after being transferred in this world. ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t like snakes.¡¹ When I said, Canaan and Sherahamira stopped moving as if turned to stone. It can¡¯t be helped. No matter what world it is, I dislike snakes and cockroaches. ******************** Chapter 146 - The Threat of Apophis Chapter 146 ¨C The Threat of Apophis As the number of monsters declined, Apophis, who¡¯s wrapped around the tree, has begun moving its body. Though there is no problem with it not moving so far, it was now sliding towards the ground smoothly. It means that the number of monsters it controls is about to run out. ¡¸¡­ So what¡¯s next?¡¹ Right after I said that, Apophis, who landed on the ground, coiled its body and looked below. Sherahamira immediately opened her mouth upon seeing the glowing red eyes of apophis. ¡¸Wh-what is it trying to do?¡¹ I nod to Sherahamira¡¯s words and yelled loudly at the Lagreat who¡¯s below me. ¡¸Lagreat, Laurel! There is an apophis! It will summon its kin soon! Can you take care of it with just the two of you!?¡¹ When I shouted so, Lagreat, who just kicked a chimera, looked up. ¡¸Apophis!? I and Laurel are enough! Ah, Soarer can also use her large-scale magic!¡¹ ¡¸If Soarer was to do that the forest will disappear! Their numbers will probably like a while ago, can you do it?¡¹ When I replied to Lagreat, Laurel looked at me with his sword on his shoulder. ¡¸Well, he can do it, master! For the time being, I¡¯ll support him as much as I can!¡¹ After saying that, Laurel cut a nearby ogre¡¯s torso to a Ò» character. Hearing Laurel¡¯s words, I look back at Canaan and Sherahamira. ¡¸At this moment, Apophis will spit out a large number of snakes from its mouth. It looks like a miniature version of apophis but it is not its child but its other self. A single one doesn¡¯t have much strength, it will just be a little stronger than an ogre. Will you support the two from above?¡¹ When I said that, Canaan and Sherahamira tightened their facial expressions and pulled in their chins. ¡¸P-please leave it to me! It is an important role suitable for a new attendant! I will do whatever it takes to show a good result!¡¹ ¡¸Ren-sama! I also do my best to fulfill that role in spite of my poor ability!¡¹ They said so and turned face to Apophis. Apophis body shook for a moment and lifted its face as it opened its mouth wide. At the next moment, countless of pale green mucus and translucent white eggs are vomited from the mouth of apophis. It looks like a frog¡¯s egg but as it sticks to the ground, it changes its shape and small black snakes came out from it. One meter long black snakes wiggled their bodies while giving off a high pitched shriek. Before I noticed it, hundreds of snakes are already gathered four to five meters around apophis. In the sight, Canaan and Sherahamira are at a loss for words and stop. ¡¸Aaahhhh¡­¡­. It¡¯s disgusting! Wh-who made that thing!?¡¹ I gathered magical power while shivering. I¡¯m also full of goosebumps. ¡¸Lagreat, Laurel! If I reached my limit, I¡¯ll burn down this forest! Understand!?¡¹ ¡¸When that time comes, give us time to escape, my lord!¡¹ ¡¸Master! We don¡¯t need that kind of support!¡¹ To my line, Lagreat and Laurel screamed. This is troubling my lord. It can¡¯t be helped since he hates snake. But it¡¯s the first time for him to not participate in the battle. Why is it? ¡¸Laurel, it is unusual for our lord to leave everything to us, right?¡¹ When I asked him, Laurel groaned as he turned his head. ¡¸Incidentally it is. I guess there¡¯s a point in showing our power to the guys in the beastkin¡¯s country.¡¹ When Laurel said that, I tilted my neck. ¡¸Power? Why?¡¹ ¡¸The citizens of the country of beastkins are descendants of those who are like us who came here from a long time ago, right? To the beastkins, their ancestors are amazing¡­Shouldn¡¯t they want to see them in action?¡¹ Laurel answered my question by such lines. I tilted my head again and groaned further. If their ancestors are amazing, what will happen? What¡¯s good about the people of the past? When I was worried about such a thing, Laurel shrugged his shoulder with a wry smile. ¡¸It is impossible for me to know what¡¯s on master¡¯s mind. Judging from the beastkins we met, they had already forgotten the pride of being a brave¡¯s descendant. If they were to remember it, then maybe, the country of beastkins will be cooperative to master.¡¹ Laurel said so and laughed, he turned his eyes to the back of the forest. At that time, as if found the right timing, Soarer and the others came to us from behind. ¡¸A-ano! The dignified voice from a while ago, could it be possibly¡­!¡¹ A beastkin nee-san called to us first. She¡¯s the one we saw earlier. ¡¸Hnn? Is it about my lord? He is the one called the apostle of god.¡¹ When I said that, the nee-san¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked around while lifting her face. Beside her is the stupid beastkin with a steep face, Kuudai. ¡¸¡­ Please tell me the meaning of those words. I understand that there seems to be a very dangerous monster coming up.¡¹ Kuudai looked around and said so. And, finally noticed the apophis from the depths of the forest. ¡¸Wh-what is that huge snake¡­! Horrifying¡­its red eyes are shining.¡¹ Kuudai¡¯s eyes are wide open as he stares at apophis and says that. Well, anyone will be surprised upon seeing a snake with dozens of meters in length. ¡¸S-snake?¡¹ The beastkin nee-san turned here when he heard Kuudai and saw apophis when she traced Kuudai¡¯s line of sight. ¡¸What is that? It¡¯s some sort of evil god. A strong and troublesome enemy.¡¹ When I said so, Laurel burst out laughing. ¡¸Lagreat, that¡¯s too vague. Well, it is such an existence. That fellow can produce a large number of snakes. The snakes it produces are stronger than the enemies earlier and its main body is stronger than a high-rank dragon. Well, it¡¯s annoying.¡¹ When Laurel explained so, their faces showed despair and opened their mouths. ¡¸E-evil god¡­They were such existence in this forest¡­¡¹ ¡¸Stronger than a dragon¡­.If that comes¡­.!¡¹ Listening to those two words, I got a little angry. What a pity. I wonder if our future descendants will turn out like them. I won¡¯t ask them to struggle to death but I want them to grin if a powerful enemy appears. I thought so and snorted as I looked at the two of them. ¡¸¡­I thought that you were descendants of an attendant but I guess you¡¯re different. There is no way an attendant will be frightened to a god or two.¡¹ When I said that, Kuudai knitted his forehead deep and stared at me. ¡¸¡­If that is the case, can a true attendant win against a god?¡¹ Kuudai says such a thing and stares at me. What a misguided thing to say. I laughed out loud, hold my fist, and lift it in front of my face. ¡¸A strong enemy appeared. Challenge it with the purpose of winning. If you¡¯re scared, stand down or the heat of the battlefield will cool down.¡¹ When I said that and laughed to ridicule Kuudai, he opened his eyes wide and stopped moving. And power came out from me somewhere naturally. ¡¸¡­Is that so? Is that the mental attitude of a true attendant? The unbending will that doesn¡¯t mind dying¡­is that the resolve of an attendant?¡¹ When Kuudai said that, Laurel shook his head to the left and right and laughed. ¡¸There are various way to say it but we love to fight and we don¡¯t mind dying.¡¹ It Laurel¡¯s follows up, Soarer looked like she was in trouble. ¡¸¡­You two make it sounds like we¡¯re battle freaks. My lord has left everything in this place to us. We will not regret dying for that¡­ do you get it?¡¹ When Soarer said so, the beastkin nee-san nodded greatly. ¡¸Exactly! This is what an attendant of the apostle of god is!¡¹ After listening to the lines of the beastkin nee-san, I saw the scene where apophis is discharging a large number of eggs in its mouth when I turned. Uwa, that¡¯s disgusting. I can understand why my lord hates it. Well, is it good to start the battle? Now, it¡¯s snake-hunting after a long time. ******************** Chapter 147 - Battle with Apophis Chapter 147 ¨C Battle with Apophis Looking at it from above, it seems that Kuudai and the other beastkin woman will also fight against apophis. They are amazing to decide to face such a strong enemy. Should I speak with the two of them? I should scout them for being strong against snakes. When I thought of that, Canaan turned her face to me. ¡¸Does that monster called apophis has a weakness?¡¹ ¡¸Fire, light, and holy attributes are its weaknesses. The darkness attribute has little effect. Also, if you¡¯re going to fight from here, aim for the kins and not the main body. If the main body is attacked, they will change their target.¡¹ When I said so, Cannan nodded with a drawn face. ¡¸I-I understand¡­ I¡¯m not very confident, but I think I¡¯ll use light attribute magic.¡¹ Canaan said that and started chanting. Apparently, she needs to chant to use that magic. Looking at it, Sherahamira opened her mouth with a difficult face as she moved her hands on her head. ¡¸T-then, I¡¯ll use fire¡­ However, the trees around¡­¡¹ After Sherahamira said that, I remembered an item that I used while I was training the characters. ¡¸Sherahamira.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ When I called her name, Sherahamira straightened her back and replied. I looked at Sherahamira and took out the training equipments from theitem box. ¡¸This item can make you cast light attribute magic although until intermediate level only. This wand and ring can increase your magical power.¡¹ I took out a silver ring, a witch¡¯ hat like one in a manga, and a sage wand that is made of orichalcum. When I hand them to Sherahamira, she holds the items with both hands fearfully. ¡¸Th-This is¡­!?¡¹ The startled Sherahamira said that. ¡¸Just don¡¯t lose the wand, okay? The other items are okay but that wand is undoubtedly the most valuable one in the world. Ah, your magical power consumption will be intense. I¡¯ll give you a number of magic potions.¡¹ When I said that, I placed magic potions besides Sherahamira¡¯s feet. ¡¸Eh? Eh? The world¡¯s most valuable wand!? Ah¡­..¡¹ Sherahamira, who received various things, said something in a panic. I glared at Sherahamira to silence her. I knew that apophis¡¯ group has already started moving even if I don¡¯t see it. In other words, there is no time. The end of this world is approaching. ¡¸Sherahamira, if you want to be useful, wear everything quickly.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! I understand!¡¹ To my words, Sherahamira carefully equipped the items that I handed to her. Sherahamira, who became like a magical girl, grasped the sage wand and looked down at the ground. ¡¸The magic is radiation. Converge the light and shoot. It is possible to bend the light to some degree. Be sure at what you¡¯re aiming and don¡¯t hit the trees.¡¹ When I said so, the tense Sherahamira nodded, set up the wand and opened her mouth. ¡¸Radiation!¡¹ The moment the name of the magic was uttered in a loud voice, the sage wand emitted light and bright orange light sphere emerged around Sherahamira. The number of the sphere of light gradually increased and then poured to the ground. To that spectacle, Sherahamira and Canaan followed the spheres of light with their eyes while having a startled expression. The spheres of light ran through the forest like sewing trees and burned several snakes. Although late, Canaan completed her chant and a stream of light gushed through her hand and hit a snake. The snake shriek and coiled its body. ¡¸Oh, you can take out one with a single blow? Canaan is good.¡¹ When I muttered so, Canaan looked at me then Sherahamira and opened her mouth. ¡¸Eh¡­.a-ano¡­that¡­?¡¹ When Canaan said that, Sherahamira raised the wand and showed it to Canaan. ¡¸Ah¡­.no¡­ano, the power of this wand¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡¹ When Sherahamira said so apologetically, Canaan rounded her eyes to the wand. ¡¸It¡¯s¡­.attendant¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, that wand is the best of all the weapons I¡¯ve ever made. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡¹ When I said that, they looked at me with a shocked face. No, don¡¯t give me that look. When I thought of that, white light shined on the ground. Seeing it from above, a light in the shape of a cross emerged on the ground and swallowed the snakes. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­! Attendant-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Laurel¡¯s skill.¡¹ It seems that the battle on the ground started before I noticed it. Looking at it, the snakes were being slashed by two beastkins. Behind them is Soarer is casting some magic. Perhaps she¡¯s buffing the two. It¡¯s reassuring that the two of them are seriously taking down snakes. However, it seems that the way they handle the snakes is not enough. Looking at my back, Canaan is chanting and Sherahamira is drinking magic potions. By the way, what happened? ¡¸Hmm, I can¡¯t find Lagreat anywhere¡­¡¹ When I looked around as I muttered so, I saw Lagreat running towards apophis main body with a round back. No, the state of apophis is bad. Its eyes are starting to glow red. In other words, it¡¯s going to summon more followers. A large number of eggs are spat from its mouth. It is like a nightmare like scene where snakes grow like straws and spread around. Alright, I¡¯ll burn this forest. A great man once said. Filth should be sterilized. ¡¸Hnnn¡­.wh-where am I¡­?¡¹ And, at that time, Alicequiteria, who had fainted, woke up and said something with a sleepy voice. When I turned around, I called out Alicequiteria¡¯s name in a loud voice unexpectedly. ¡¸Alicequiteria!¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!? Wh-what!¡¹ Alicequiteria straightened her back in a hurry. I opened my mouth while pointing at the ground. ¡¸An evil god invaded. Destroy the snakes using light or holy magic.¡¹ When I said that, Alicequiteria came to my side and looked at the ground making her eyes black and white. ¡¸E-evil god¡­!? A, ano, those large quantity of snakes are¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Those snakes will grow as long as 10 meters in an hour. If that happens, I will burn everything you can see from here using the greatest magic.¡¹ ¡¸Everything I can see!?¡¹ To my words, Alicequiteria looked at me with a bloodless face. ¡¸So, get rid of it quickly. Alicequiteria, the fate of this forest is hanging on your shoulder.¡¹ When I said that, Alicequiteria was speechless and dropped her eyes on the spectacle on the ground. Then, she gritted her teeth, lifted her face, looked at me, and nodded. ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it! Leave it to me!¡¹ TN: Ren used threat + hostage, it¡¯s super effective! As she said, Alicequiteria looked down on the ground and spread her hands. ¡¸Holy arrow!¡¹ The moment Aliskitera said so, more than a dozen light spheres appeared and arrows of light poured into the ground leaving a trajectory of light after image. TN: Light sphere probably turns into arrows when casted. Arrows of light hit the head of the snakes with a good hit rate. Before I can confirm everything, Alicequiteria opened her mouth again. ¡¸Holy arrow!¡¹ Looking at Alicequiteria¡¯s series of magical attack, I instinctively raised a voice of admiration. You can do it, Alicequiteria. It seems that we can manage this way. Alicequiteria¡¯s kill share is soaring. Chapter 148 - Lagreat and Apophis (Kuudai’s POV) Chapter 148 ¨C Lagreat and Apophis (Kuudai¡¯s POV) AN: The battle against apophis drags on and has gotten dull. I heard that from my mouth¡­ Killing all the snakes in his way, Lagreat was able to go where the evil god, apophis, is in no time. To that brave figure, I can feel deep envy inside of me. That¡¯s exactly what my ideal warrior looks like. A boy who seemed to have lived for only about half of my life has already become my ideal warrior. ¡¸¡­immature!¡¹ I threw that word to curse myself and advanced. I hit the face of the snake which jumped out from the front and trampled the head of the snake that¡¯s crawling on the ground. I accelerate while smashing snakes on the way to be able to catch up at Lagreat even a little. However, if I¡¯m not supported by magic power, I won¡¯t be able to beat these monsters in a single blow. If I thrust my fist due to impatience, I¡¯ll definitely receive a counter attack. If I didn¡¯t get the support and healing magic from Soarer-dono from behind, I would have died already. After all, if I didn¡¯t receive the physical ability improvement buff, I¡¯ll be knocked down by these snakes¡¯ pincer attack. In order to assist me and Linshan, Laurel is fighting without being assisted by Soarer-dono. Even so, just looking at that giant snake monster called apophis ahead, my spine is already trembling and it makes me want to cower in fear. Is he determined to win the battle even if he dies? The strength of my mind is not enough to challenge such a strong enemy. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t lose.¡¹ When I muttered so, I gritted my teeth and put power to my limbs. At that time ,when I tried to take a step, flashes of light started falling from the sky. Several lines of lights which resemble sunlight, kill the snakes like rain in no time. Ren-dono said that he will not lend a hand so that frightening magic must be something from the elves. While I¡¯m surprised by that magic which is different from what I know of, the rain of light started falling again. I gritted my molar in anger at myself and began running. ¡¸Nuaaaaahhhh!¡¹ I can¡¯t lose to the elves! I bit the snakes, stomped at them, grab their head and bit it. Has god given me grace? I feel that my power has increased significantly. If it¡¯s the me now, I can even throw my fist on that evil god. Through the help of the rain of light, I advance while sending the snakes flying. After a while, the view has finally cleared. Looking at the scenery, a mythical battle, just like in a heroic tales, was unfolded. An earsplitting high-pitched sound was screamed by apophis as it snaps a tree with its tail. Black flame that looks like a dragon breath spreads all over. It was a spectacle beyond imagination. This black flame gives off a heat wave that even I can¡¯t approach but Lagreat thrusts his small body to it without hesitation. He¡¯ll burn and die. I instinctively think that Lagreat will lose his life so I hold my breath. However, Lagreat, who should have been swallowed by the flame, kicked off the chin of apophis. That figure made my heart bounce like a cub. Its gigantic body leans back while leaking fire from the edge of its mouth. Apophis gave out a cry of agony. Immediately after that, Apophis struck Lagreat¡¯s body with its tail and he floated in the air. With deafening sounds and shock waves, Lagreat was blown away. Lagreat¡¯s blown off body hits trees one after another. I can¡¯t even think about its destructive power. I turned my face and looked at the place where Lagreat was blown off to. I found Lagreat standing on the trunk of a broken tree trunk. But this is strange. He shouldn¡¯t be able to move after receiving such a hit. At the time I thought of that, Lagreat looked up and stared at apophis. ¡¸¡­what an irritating reptile. I¡¯ll kill you so don¡¯t run away.¡¹ Lagrate said so with a low voice then, he rounded his back. At that moment, I thought that Lagreat¡¯s red eyes are emitting light. A black shadowy haze covers Lagreat and that haze gradually spreads and forms into something. ¡¸¡­dragon¡­¡¹ I doubted my eyes to what had happened before me. Before I notice it, there is already a black dragon that is as big as a tree trunk. The dragon spread its wing and roared as if intimidating someone. It fluttered its wings and floated in the sky. It looks like it was veiled by mist. The dragon flies through the forest and apophis spat out black flames while raising a high-pitched voice. While breaking through the flame up front, the dragon rushes and tries to bite apophis. Apophis coiled its body, jumped, and collided with the dragon. It coils around the dragon¡¯s body and tried to bite the dragon. The dragon has a flying speed that can only be chased with eyes but it seems that apophis¡¯ power is higher. The dragon, which is constricted by apophis, fell to the ground. In the situation that can be said as a slight stalemate, I swallowed spit and stepped forward. Whether I believe it or not, if that dragon is Lagreat, he is in danger now that apophis is biting him and he¡¯s unable to move. I kicked the ground and jumped to where the dragon and apophis is. I somehow kept the posture of my left hand and feet, breathed in heavily, and shook my right arm. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ I breathed out sharply and hit one of the many eyes in apophis¡¯ face which is bigger than me with my fist. ¡¸Jii!¡¹ The fist that I thrust with everything I have only slightly moved apophis¡¯ face. However, I was able to direct apophis¡¯ attention to me. Immediately afterward, whether the power of apophis¡¯ mouth loosened, the dragon unfurls its wings and managed to escape apophis¡¯ constriction. Then, it bit the neck of apophis, gripped its body, and flew into the air. I was thrown to the ground because of the impact but I did not take my eyes off the sky as I was fascinated by the figure of the dragon and apophis flying to the sky. The figure went up over the trees completely and almost disappeared. I looked around and looked for a tree that was easy to climb in order to see the end. I saw Soarer-dono flying to the sky in a distance. Soarer-dono is trying to help Lagreat. I found a tilted tree trunk. I climbed up to the top of that tree a by dashing. In front of my eyes, which is now on the top of the tree, the dragon threw apophis in the air and spat a thunderstorm from its mouth towards apophis. Apophis did not fall because of the thunderstorm. I saw Soarer-donos figure near apophis. Soarer-dono moved her mouth and turned her hands towards apophis who¡¯s receiving lightning strikes. Several meters of white light wholly wraps apophis. Shot by a torrent of lightning and white light, more than half of apophis¡¯ body disappears and falls to the ground while scattering pieces of meat around. Even if its an evil god, there is no way for it to survive that. I just watched the latest mythical battle before my eyes. To such feeling, I take a deep breath and put my hand on my chest. AN: I¡¯ll write a powerful battle scene. I¡¯ll write the country of beastkin arc with that feeling¡­. Idiot Nyusankin! Bad bacteria! I heard such a voice ¡­ ******************** Chapter 149 - The Snake is Gone, Renren is Pleased Chapter 149 ¨C The Snake is Gone, Renren is Pleased Apophis was subjugated. Honestly speaking, I averted my sight from most part of the battle because it¡¯s scary but before I noticed it, Apophis¡¯ meat pieces are already falling down from above. It is a surreal spectacle that burnt meat pieces fall to the trees. The smell of burnt meat is appetizing. Though I have never eaten snake¡¯s meat. ¡¸A-ano¡­! Th-the E-evil god¡­.its¡­!¡¹ And when I was thinking strange things, I got distracted by Canaan¡¯s voice which is filled with emotion. I look back on three elves and nod. ¡¸Ah, they did it. Lagreat and Soarer defeat apophis, thanks to you.¡¹ When I told her so, Canaan sheds flood of tears and Sherahamira also tears down while putting her hands on her mouth. Meanwhile, Alicequiteria looked down with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­.if Ren-sama¡¯s party were not here, what would have happened to this forest and the country of beastkins¡­? Ren-sama was fated to visit the country of beastkin this day. ¡¹ When Alicequiteria said that, Canaan wiped her tears and looked at me. ¡¸As a descendant of apostle-sama¡¯s attendant, I was able to participate to the battle of gods that can be handed down later as a myth¡­I will be proud of it until the last days of my life!¡¹ When the tearful Canaan said so, Sherahamira brought the equipment I gave her and presented them to me with both hands. ¡¸I never thought that I will be able to use legendary equipments with my own hands. I respectfully return it.¡¹ ¡¸Umu.¡¹ When I replied and received the equipments from Sherahamira, Alicequiteria opened her eyes wide. ¡¸Legen¡­dary¡­that wand¡­!¡¹ Alicequiteria leaned forward and stared at the wand in my hand. With the sage wand on my hand, I looked at Alicequiteria. ¡¸This wand is my favorite. If you want proof of attendant, I¡¯ll prepare another one.¡¹ TN: It was previously called proof of brave(eiyu) but now proof of attendant(juusha) As I said that, Alicequiteria turned and put both of her hands together in front of her chest. ¡¸I-is it true!? I-I¡¯m now an attendant¡­!¡¹ When Alicequiteria shouted with trembling voice, Canaan opened her eyes wide and looked at Alicequiteria and me alternately. I smiled wryly to that view. I looked at Canaan and Sherahamira. ¡¸Though I already planned Canaan to be my subordinate from the beginning, I¡¯ll also permit Sherahamira.¡¹ TN: I forgot what chapter it is but there was a kind of confusing chapter before where I began using attendant for the former apostle¡¯s follower and subordinate for Ren¡¯s follower to differentiate them though they are both translated from juusha. ¡¸Y-yes! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ In response to my words, Sherahamira replied loudly. Should I report his later to the king of elves, Saharoseteri? I¡¯ll only accept Alicequiteria and Sherahamira from the high elves. Other high elves are involved in the operation of the country. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get down and gather everyone¡­¡¹ I said so and looked down at the ground. There are too many snake corpses that they covered the ground completely. I almost screamed the moment I saw it. ¡¸¡­Okay, have them make sure that nothing survived before returning to the country of beastkins. Go to them now.¡¹ When I said that, Canaan straightened her back and agreed. Sherahamira nodded too. However, Alicequiteria mysteriously tilted her neck. ¡¸What will Ren-sama do?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go back to the country of beastkin first.¡¹ When I answered Alicequiteria¡¯s question, Alicequiteria smiled and opened her mouth. ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll just use group flight magic and go with everyone! Okay, let¡¯s go!¡¹ ¡¸Eh, no, wait a¡­.¡¹ When I was thinking of an excuse to delay Alicequiteria, it was already too late. Alicequiteria immediately casted group flight magic and took me to the ground before I was able to say anything. Alicequiteria¡­I¡¯ll punish you later. I firmly swore that in my heart. We returned to the country of beastkins taking a lot of beastkin soldiers with us along. The king of the country, Fuuten, came in front of me and bowed. A lot of beastkins were surprised when their king lowered his head without saying anything. The noise started to spread out but slowly turned to silence. In the silence where no one talks, Fuuten raised his head. ¡¸I wish to express my gratitude for your help¡­apostle of god, Ren-sama.¡¹ When Fuuten said that, the place was thrown into a commotion but everyone kneels before long. Meanwhile, Kuudai, who is previously behind me, stepped forward and opened his mouth while staring at Fuuten. ¡¸King, warrior of the country of beastkin, Kuudai, wish to leave the country.¡¹ When Kuudai said so frankly, he knelt on one knee and bowed to Fuuten. Fuuten widened his eyes to that spectacle. ¡¸¡­What do you mean, Kuudai? You¡¯re going somewhere and throw away your country?¡¹ When Fuuten asked him so with a low voice, Kuudai looked up with a serious face. ¡¸The country of the apostle of god, Einherjar. I want to see it with my own eyes.¡¹ When Kuudai says so, a female beastkin knelt next to Kuudai in a hurry. ¡¸Warrior of the beastkin country, Linshan! I¡¯ll also go to Einherjar with Kuudai!¡¹ When the beautiful female beastkin called Linshan also said that, Fuuten sighed. ¡¸¡­You wanted to be a subordinate of the apostle of god?¡¹ When Fuuten says so, voices of marvel came out from the beastkin warriors. However, Kuudai laughs at himself with self-ridicule and shakes his head to the left and right. ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t be a subordinate. My ability is too minimal to even be mentioned.¡¹ When Kuudai said that, Fuuten looked at him with an aghast face. Voices of surprised were also raised from the warriors around. It is understood that Kuudai is recognized by everyone. Kuudai only said up to there. Fuuten looked at me with eyes of curiosity but there is a tint of awe. However, I am in a very bad mood for some reason. Later, I will punish Alicequiteria with 100 butt slaps as stress emission. I vomit a short breath and open my mouth while looking at Fuuten. ¡¸Do you want to see it, Fuuten? Although you have to listen to what I have to say if you lose.¡¹ When I said that, the ferocious fang of a tiger showed up on Fuuten¡¯s face. Fuuten coughs, looks down at me, and nodded while suppressing his fighting spirit. ¡¸Hahaha! As expected of the apostle of god-sama! I¡¯m really interested in what Kuudai has seen. But, what are we competing for? And, what are our bet¡­it is necessary to decide them.¡¹ To those line of Fuuten, I burst into laughter unintentionally. ¡¸What, are you reluctant? Anything is alright in particular. I have already decided my demand. You¡¯ll join an organization called international alliance and build an air transport branch. After that, you¡¯ll have to participate in the supply of goods to the air transport industry.¡¹ ¡¸In-international alliance? I don¡¯t quite understand the air transport though¡­¡¹ Fuuten knitted his brows and tilted his neck upon hearing my request. I laughed at the figure of the big beastkin male who contracted his body and tilted his neck. ¡¸Be relieved. It is an equal alliance. Most of the major powers are already involved. The air transport is simply an industry aimed at reinforcing logistics. Though our country receives all tariffs that merchants pay, there is no harm in importing and exporting. Especially since the country of beastkins has a lot of monster materials.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten crossed his arms and groaned. ¡¸I see¡­Air transport is importing and exporting using the sky? That idea is something I can¡¯t imagine. As expected of apostle of god-sama¡­¡¹ ¡¸I do not need such flattery. What is your demand? Let¡¯s talk about it first.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten drew back his chin with a difficult face. ¡¸No, at first I thought of arguing about it but hearing that, it seems to be full of merit. I can¡¯t demand anything big.¡¹ He said that and groaned again. He¡¯s too serious. This bet was started by me. Though I think the receiving side, the country of beastkins, has no problem with it. I laughed aloud while looking at the serious Fuuten. ¡¸I will win anyway. Ask whatever you want. Do you want a sword?¡¹ I took out two swords to hasten the talk. Those swords are bigger than me. One is made of mithril and the other is made of orichalcum. When I stab the two large swords on the ground, voices of admiration came up from the beastkins. These are items with good materials and flashy decorations. Fuuten looks at the two big swords. His eyes are shining. ¡¸Th-these large swords!? I have never seen anything like these, is it okay!?¡¹ Fuuten asked me that for confirmation. He looks like he¡¯s about to jump at the swords. Well, these are strong swords but don¡¯t have any special ability but even so, these are excellent gems that can make them salivate. ¡¸Tho-those swords are¡­ attendant¡¯s¡­.¡¹ I could hear Canaan¡¯s voice from behind but let¡¯s ignore her. ¡¸Let¡¯s do it! What kind of match do you like? I won¡¯t accept if it¡¯s a magic battle.¡¹ Futen, who has gotten enthusiastic, smiled and laughed. I smiled and nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s obvious. I need a stress-reducing match so we will fight in a round, sand ring. We¡¯ll fight using our bare hands.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten¡¯s eyes flashed as he solidified and shout of joy roared from the surrounding. This might have been the favourite development of the beastkin warriors. ******************** Chapter 150 - The Beastkin Warriors are Crazily Overjoyed Chapter 150 ¨C The Beastkin Warriors are Crazily Overjoyed Surrounded by a large number of beastkins, the hesitating Fuuten looked at me and opened his mouth. ¡¸I-is it alright, Ren-sama? It is the best method to persuade a beastkin but¡­¡¹ Fuuten is not looking down on me but it seems that he¡¯s purely worried about me because of his confidence. Insolent! Lagreat is enough to conduct genocide here. I want to do something like a sumo wrestler in an athletic meet in a neighborhood association. However, the beastkin warriors around are not yelling half-heartedly. They even sounded like howling. I feel like I¡¯m on a zoo. ¡¸Apostle-samaaa!¡¹ I turned around to that big shouting voice. There, a big male full of scars is standing. That male is a beastkin. That big beastman is wearing a simple armor that exposes his muscular bodybuilder like body. The frightening thing is that, the beastman is a foxkin. That big beastman, who can¡¯t be thought of someone who¡¯s the same race as Soarer, looked at me and dogeza. ¡¸You may kill me! Apostle-sama, subordinate-samas, your power! Please engrave it to this body!¡¹ Eh? Are you a DOM? I don¡¯t know how should I reply to that muscular DOM. Then, Kuudai walks towards the beastman and calls him. ¡¸I understand how you feel. I also want to take this opportunity to challenge Lagreat.¡¹ Oh, an additional suicide volunteer appeared. What¡¯s with this country? Are they sick? I looked around while feeling tired. Participants are likely to increase more than I imagined. When I thought of such a thing, I felt tired. Fuuten approached me then. ¡¸Ren-sama, let¡¯s decide the schedule. Let¡¯s decide the number of people who¡¯ll participate. Let¡¯s choose who¡¯ll be the representatives.¡¹ He said that and looked at me. I looked back at Fuuten¡¯s gaze. I crossed my arms and groaned. Honestly speaking, I just want to make it a battle royal but if I propose that, I am likely to offend the beastkins. Is there any way for us to choose quickly? If I have Fellow or Delta here, I can just ask them to summon monsters and let the beastkins fight them¡­ When I thought so, I was reminded of a certain scene of a manga where there is a qualifying battle before the tournament. ¡¸Fuuten, let¡¯s hold a qualifying tournament.¡¹ ¡¸Qualifying tournament? What kind of tournament is that?¡¹ To my words, Fuuten tilted his neck. I looked at Fuuten, raised the edge of my mouth, and opened my mouth. ¡¸I will make a venue. Is it okay to place it on the river?¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten nodded and tilted his neck again. ¡¸Ye-yes¡­.Hnn? On the river?¡¹ I got Fuuten¡¯s consent so I headed for the river quickly. While the beastkin crowd split to the left and right to give way, I dashed to the river and casted magic. I casted an earth base magic, sand wall. An oval pillar is built at the center of the river. A board gradually expanded on top of it and stairs were built to the left and right. There is now a huge plaza built on the river. It seems that I made it somewhat high, can the spectators watch over there? I, who had thought about that, set up an auditorium at once in a bowl-like shape which is similar to a baseball field venue. Before they noticed it, a stadium which is similar to the Colosseum, is already completed on the river, voices of surprise echoed around. Yes, the result is good. Looking at the thick walls and pillars, it really looked like the one on those ancient ruins. I was satisfied with it and looked back. ¡¸Okay. The venue is ready.¡¹ When I said that, the speechless elves at the back were looking at the towering arena as if they are floating in the air. Lagreat and Laurel are happily looking the arena beside them and Soarer looked at me and smiled. ¡¸As expected of master. It¡¯s splendid.¡¹ ¡¸If Mira or Camry is here, we could have built a sturdier one with more decorations.¡¹ When we were having such a conversation, Fuuten looked at the arena with a blue face and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­This is, a true mage¡­¡¹ I twist my head to Fuuten¡¯s words. ¡¸No, I¡¯m not a mage. If it¡¯s a true mage, it will be more amazing.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten looked at me with a frightened face. ¡¸¡­ I was able to know the horror of magic without fighting. It looks like the adventurers who occasionally showed up here are the weakest in the world.¡¹ He said that and laughed. I somewhat feeling sympathetic to Fuuten so I selfishly pointed at Lagreat and opened my mouth. ¡¸There is no doubt that mages are the strongest against multiple enemies but if it is one on one, warriors, swordsmen, and monks are stronger. If Lagreat is serious, no mage can beat him.¡¹ When I said such a thing, Fuuten looked at Lagreat with eyes like he¡¯s looking at something incredible. ¡¸¡­that boy, has that much power¡­?¡¹ I laughed at the astonished Fuuten. I raised my face and looked around after that. ¡¸Find it out by fighting. Warriors are perfecting their strength by fighting to the extreme.¡¹ After my remark to Fuuten, I used flight magic and moved to the wall of the arena. I overlook the beastkins and open my mouth. ¡¸The qualifying match is 50 people each. The venue is wide but if there are too many people, it will be just a brawl. Proud warriors should fight against each other on a one on one battle as much as possible. Do not worry about injuries. Even if your eyes are crushed, hands and feet cut off, I can heal you. However, don¡¯t start killing each other, understand?¡¹ I used magic to make my voice reach far. After explaining, the beastkins shout of joy rose. This development is fast but I think it¡¯s good. ¡¸The first 50 people. Move to the venue. The rest of the audience, move to the spectator seat. The seat will be first come first serve.¡¹ When I said that, the beastkins began to run in a hurry. The venue I made is considerably big but it looks like it¡¯ll be full. After increasing the number of pillars so that the venue will not collapse, fifty beastkins are already on standby. Looking at them, the muscular foxkin has mixed with the first 50 contestants. They are really motivated. Their expressions and movements are overflowing with excitement and bloodlust. The arena¡¯s audience¡¯ seat is filled up too. Some are even standing. Well, should we get started? I looked around and thought so and opened my mouth. ¡¸Let¡¯s start the first qualifying match. Are you ready?¡¹ When I said that, the beastkin warriors became quiet and prepared to go against each other. ¡¸Go!¡¹ The moment I shouted so, deep roar sounded in the arena. ******************** Chapter 151 - Qualifying Competitions Chapter 151 ¨C Qualifying Competitions A fierce battle. Those are the right words. The warriors strike each other making sounds similar to pounding logs. There is even someone running on the wall like he is running on the ground. This is really what a battle of beastkins, who has high physical ability, is. Meanwhile, there is someone who fights remarkably. It¡¯s the muscle foxkin. That big guy does not run around but his opponents are being blown away each time he swung his limbs. What a brute. Because there are a lot of beast warriors on the arena, those who were blown away by that incredible strength were caught safely. Beastkin¡¯s ability might be high but the qualifying match quickly moves towards the conclusion. Before everyone noticed it, there are only three people standing on the venue. Of course, that muscle foxkin is one of them. ¡¸Sh*t!¡¹ ¡¸Damn!¡¹ The moment their eyes meet, the muscle foxkin and the slender dogkin clashes against each other. The foxkin kicks the dogkin but he manages to crouch. He then slides and quickly turned when he was behind the foxkin. It¡¯s a great move. There¡¯s no doubt that it was a strategy he thought of from the beginning. However, the moment the dogkin clenched his fist, the foxkin made a back kick and hit the dogkin¡¯s belly. The dogkin¡¯s body was raised from the ground as the result of the kick and rolled on the ground twice before falling from the arena floor. When the foxkin confirms that the dogkin is not moving, he looks at the big guy who seems to be a bearkin standing before him. When the bearkin fixed his posture, the foxkin pushed both of this hands in front of him like a boxer. They stop moving. Before long, the two of them start running towards each other at the same time. ¡¸Nuhryaa!¡¹ ¡¸Sei!¡¹ The foxkin jumps in the air and performs a kick aiming at the other party¡¯s face. The bearkin blocks it by using both of his arms and kicks his opponent in the air while he¡¯s being flipped back. ¡¸Gumu!¡¹ The foxkin, who was kicked back in the air, twisted his body while leaking a muffled voice and landed on the ground. When the bearkin recovers his balance, he jumps toward the foxkin who is kneeling on the ground. ¡¸Se ah!¡¹ Along with his spirit, the bearkin shook his fist towards the face of the foxkin. The foxkin avoids it by twisting his body then grabs that arm and throws him. That made the bearkin blown off to the wall of the arena. What power. He might have been strong even compared to other beastkin. With such thought, I saw the end of the first qualifying match. By the way, there are ten qualifying matches in total. There are about 50 people in each qualifying match so there are about 500 beastkins participated in the qualifying competition. A lot participated. These guys really like fighting. Kudai, Fuuten, and Linshan also participated and won their respective qualifying match. While I watch with amazement, the tenth qualifying match started. When I looked at the participants, I saw a woman with a curvy body line standing out for a certain reason. She wrapped herself with soft clothing but it¡¯s not enough to hide her beautiful proportion. Her black hair is also splendid as if sparkling. There¡¯s a furry tail on her buttocks and big triangular ears on her head¡­. ¡¸¡­ What are you doing, Soarer?¡¹ I muttered so while looking at Soarer who¡¯s stretching on the arena. No, no, even if you¡¯re a high-level priestess, you are a healer¡­ You have both physical strength and offensive ability of a mage so you are at a disadvantageous position no matter how one looks at it. When I thought of overlooking Soarer, Soarer waved her hand at me with a smile. She doesn¡¯t even have a single physical strength improving accessory on her hand. What are you thinking? Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t give a signal to start. Alicequiteria flew to where I am. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama! So-Soarer-sama is¡­¡¹ Seeing the panicking Alicequiteria, I sigh and nod. ¡¸She seems to be motivated.¡¹ Well, thanks to her level, her physical strength is comparable to the other beastkins. When I saw Soarer¡¯s smile, I gave up. I return Soarers wave and stand up. ¡¸Begin!¡¹ I gave the signal to start and the beastkins moved at once. In front of Soarer was a big catkin female. It is a muscular female that looks like a shot-putter. Beastkin males probably don¡¯t want to fight Soarer after seeing her thin arms. They are clearly choosing another one and are obviously avoiding Soarer. On the other hand, the catkin female glares at Soarer and grasps her fist. ¡¸I¡¯ll fight you with everything I have!¡¹ Surprisingly, a lovely voice came out from the catkin female, Soarer gently smiled and nodded. ¡¸Come at me.¡¹ When Soarer replied with a beautiful, bell-like voice, the catkin kicked the ground and started running. The catkin swings her hard arm to perform a lariat but Soarer passes through it elegantly. The catkin¡¯s attack swiftly blew away a dogkin who had been in her way by chance and rushes at Soarer again. It seems that to catch Soarer this time, she spreads both of her hands. ¡¸oops-a-daisy¡¹ However, Soarer jumped and hit the catkin¡¯s head with one hand before she was able to grab her. The audience loved how Soarer landed after making one full rotation in the air. But Soarer has yet to give the catkin a decisive blow. ¡¸Kuh! Not yet!¡¹ The catkin, who just received an aerial attack, turned around and attacked with everything she had while shouting that. However, Soarer just smiled more after seeing that attack. She received that attack by grasping the arm of the catkin with both of her hands. She twists her body and slams the catkin on the ground. The catkin fell forward with the momentum of her attack that Soarer utilized. It looked like a regular shoulder throw but the force that the catkin used in her previous attack was added. The catkin¡¯s head was buried in the ground as the result. ¡¸Good.¡¹ Soarer stood up straight and gladly said that to the stucked catkin. Another one who saw that looked at Soarer and bowed. ¡¸I¡¯ll be your next challenger!¡¹ The tall beastkin male with long ears on his head said that. A rabbitkin. ¡¸Please.¡¹ Soarer smiled elegantly to that man and put both of her hands up and took a stance. Looking at Soarer¡¯s fighting stance, I felt a considerable sense of incongruity. It is because Soarer poses like she¡¯s wielding a wand. However, even I don¡¯t know if one can fight barehanded with such a stance. The rabbitkin started moving cautiously as Soarer opened her arms gently to match the height of her hands to the opponent¡¯s face and chest. The rabbitkin jumps sideways and attacks Soarer from the side. He is quite fast. However, Soarer thrusts her foot aiming at the rabbitkin¡¯s belly while brushing off his attack. She then used her other hands to elbow the rabbitkin who lost its balance. The rabbitkin, who was countered with his own weight and running momentum with an elbow, stumbled and crumbled on the spot after giving off a voice of agony. It is an amazing counter. Though there is an unreasonable sense of incongruity. When others saw the rabbitkin killing himself, other beastkins rushed to Soarer. And Soarer exterminated the others one by one with one or two attack. Before I noticed it, the audience is giving out their support to Soarer. Soarer¡­did you just make a fan club? ******************** Chapter 152 - The Finals Chapter 152 ¨C The Finals The qualifying round ends so the final starts. Although there is a break, it is not yet evening. ¡¸Soarer-sama is amazing!¡¹ ¡¸Right. After all, you can¡¯t be an apostle¡¯s subordinate if you can¡¯t fight like that even if you¡¯re a mage.¡¹ ¡¸I-I can do it too¡­¡¹ The elves are completely enjoying watching the matches. It would have been perfect if there are popcorns. ¡¸Soarer can do that much with her beastkin opponents.¡¹ Laurel laughed cheerfully as he said that. ¡¸Hahaha, master, isn¡¯t Soarer a hard worker? From cooking to martial arts, she can do anything.¡¹ When Laurel said that, I tilted my head. ¡¸That¡¯s amazing but what is she aiming for?¡¹ When I muttered so, Laurel looked at me with a meaningful expression. ¡¸Master, she seems to want to be your bride?¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ I instinctively looked back at Laurel and gave out a stupid sounding voice for his line. Then, Laurel takes off his armor and leather clothes and began walking into the arena. ¡¸Well, do your best!¡¹ I said that to Laurel who ran off and vomit a short breath. This, I feel like it is necessary to consider marrying again. But currently, my bride will exceed twenty people. I looked at the stage while thinking of such a thing. Including Soarer, there are 10 people who won the qualifying matches. They¡¯ll fight against Lagreat and Laurel. Something is strange. I looked at the stage and checked the composition while tilting my head. Twelve beastkins are watching me as I landed gently. I looked at their eyes and saw their bloodlust while raising the edge of their mouth. ¡¸Well, congratulations warriors who got the chance to challenge my subordinates. By the way Soarer, are you going to challenge Lagreat or Laurel too?¡¹ I looked at Soarer and said so. Soarer tilted her head and smiled. ¡¸Well, what should I do?¡¹ You haven¡¯t thought of it? I feel like I almost slip and fall from Soarer¡¯s answer. What a frightening beautiful woman. What a regrettable beautiful woman. When I was racking my brains on how to treat Soarer, Linshan raised her hand and opened her mouth. ¡¸Ren-sama, can I say something?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I replied to Linshan, she sharply narrowed her eyes and pulled back her chin. ¡¸If it is possible, I want to fight against Soarer-sama¡­¡¹ When Linshan said so, another beastkin female raised her hand. ¡¸Me too me too!¡¹ That stupid female doesn¡¯t feel the tension. She¡¯s a slender beastkin with small ears on her red hair. Looking at her tail, there are round patterns so that means she¡¯s a leopardkin. ¡¸I am a warrior or Sh*tamachi, Tanyao! Please let me fight with Soarer-sama!¡¹ When she said that, the female who introduces herself as Tanyao jumped lightly and landed next to Linshan. This one seems to be light and fast. When I thought so, Soarer nodded and looked at me. ¡¸Then, I shall fight against these two. It seems to be interesting.¡¹ When Soarer said so, Linshan and Tanyao kneeled on the spot and lowered their heads. ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹ Apparently, these three decided the rule one way or another. If that is the case then I guess I¡¯ll have to decide the rest. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s start the showdown between Soarer and Linshan!¡¹ When I said that, Soarer looked at me and shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind fighting them together at the same time. Let¡¯s fight with two on one.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, that is¡­¡¹ When I tried to reprimand Soarer for her remark, Linshan got up and clenched her fist. ¡¸Y-you intend to win against the two of us¡­?¡¹ Linshan knitted her eyebrows as she said that in a low voice. As expected, that will hurt the beastkin¡¯s self-esteem. When I was thinking about such a thing, Linshan quickly lifted her face and looked at Soarer. ¡¸As-as expected of the subordinate of the apostle of god-sama, Soarer-sama! You have such a leeway even though you¡¯re a healing mage! Exactly the dignified presence appropriate for a subordinate-sama!¡¹ Linshan complimented Soarer with great excitement. Oya, it seems that my fear about the pride of beastkins is an imaginary concern. When I was sending my amazed look at Linshan, Lagreat opened his mouth and laughed. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go against 5 people. That¡¯s good, right? ¡¹ Lagreat said that and laughed at Laurel. No, what exactly is right? What kind of calculations did you do? I looked at Laurel while thinking so but he just nodded as usual. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m good with taking it easy. That¡¯s a good plan, Lagreat. ¡¹ When Laurel said so, Lagreat stuck out his chest proudly. Laurel just want to take it easy huh. So in the end, Soarer and Laurel will fight in a two to one match while Lagreat with fight a five to one. The first match is Soarer versus Linshan and Tanyao. We move to the edge of the stage and watch the match. Maybe I should just think that it will be over after three matches. I change the way I think about it and look at Soarer. I take a deep breath and open my mouth. ¡¸Start! ¡¹ When I gave the signal to start, cheers echoed in the venue. I somehow feel that Soarer has a lot of supporters. ¡¸Let¡¯s go! ¡¹ When she heard the signal to start, Linshan lowered her stance and jumped out. It is low enough for her head to match the height of Soarer¡¯s waist. Linshan accelerated as she approached Soarer and thrust her fist. Her dive crushed their distance in an instant while she put all her weight on a right straight. However, Soarer reacted to that speed without difficulty. She twisted her body while setting her foot forward. She warded of Linshan¡¯s fist with one hand and threw a high kick to back of the head of Linshan. That blow is too good, Soarer. The moment I thought of that, Linshan rolled forward and collapsed. However, due to that momentary but exquisite evasion, Soarer¡¯s high kick cut through the sky. Seeing that chance, Tanyao dashed. She kicked the ground and approached Soarer¡¯s immediate side before she noticed it. Her moving speed is similar to Lagreat. After Soarer¡¯s high kick, Tanyao jumped slightly off from where she started running and put both of her feet in the air and trust them to Soarer¡¯s waist. It is a low sky dropkick. There wasn¡¯t enough time to evade so Soarer blew off and rolled on the ground. Oi oi, that¡¯s a hit with all of one¡¯s might. I feel a chill seeing that Soarer is still not moving and is still collapse on the ground. Should I stop the match? When I thought of that, I heard a mellow laughter from the fallen Soarer. ¡¸Fu, fufu¡­fufufufufu¡­ ¡¹ Scary. A demon king woke up. I thought of such a foolish thing after feeling such a pressure from Soarer. The air in the arena suddenly felt cold and there wasn¡¯t a single sound as Soarer stood up. Looking at it, Soarer has a disheveled hair and is laughing while looking down. ¡¸¡­I was kicked, in front of my lord¡­ ¡¹ Soarer muttered such a thing with a low voice. You do not need to mind it, Soarer-chan. You were blown away beautifully, Soarer-chan. Therefore, smile brightly, Soarer-chan. As I thought about such a thing and prayed for the depressed Soarer, Soarer gently raised her face. A serious face. She looks like she¡¯s somewhat smiling but¡­ Chan nen, Soarer-chan. Someone who¡¯ll see that smile will not be able to sleep. Scary scary. When I tremble while thinking of such a thing, Soarer began running suddenly. There is no preliminary movement, she suddenly dashes. Moreover, she¡¯s surprisingly fast. Soarer, who started dashing suddenly, approached Linshan, who¡¯s now standing with vigilance, in a blink of an eye. She grabbed the face of the panicking Linshan with one hand. Soarer, leans forward, to avoid Linshan¡¯s fist while she¡¯s grabbing her face. Linshan, who was thrown by Soarer to the ground like a doll, fainted. She¡¯s like the green skin superhero. TN: Hulk smash! ¡¸Su-surrender! I surrender! ¡¹ Tanyao cried so as she feared the behavior of devil Soarer. However, before she noticed it, Soarer already moved behind her. Soarer grabbed Tanyao¡¯s head and whirled her in the sky. ¡¸Th-the winner, Soarer¡­ ¡¹ I said that after hearing the sound of Tanyao falling into the ground. Soarer raised her hand with an incredibly bright smile as if everything that happened earlier was a lie. ¡¸I did it, my lord! ¡¹ Eh? Did you kill her? TN: She said ¡°yaru¡± which could also mean to injure, harm, or kill I am in a situation where I seem to mishear something. The great cheers until a while ago also turned into silence. Fear is already what dominates the arena. For some reason, Lagreat and Laurel did not try to look at Soarer in her eyes. ******************** Chapter 153 - The Finals 2 Chapter 153 ¨C The Finals 2 ¡¸Ta-take care, Laurel. Step forward.¡¹ When I say so, Laurel advances on the quiet stage. I checked the faces of those who won from the qualifying matches and found that their mouths are wide open. ¡¸Two people who want to fight against Laurel, step forward.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten stepped forward. Fuuten¡¯s face is blue. ¡¸If I die, please tell my subordinates to arrange the election¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, you¡¯re safe. And don¡¯t say something like that or you¡¯ll have a bad luck.¡¹ When I said that to Fuuten and tried to laugh it off, Fuuten raised a dry laugh and nodded. ¡¸¡­I never felt that I¡¯ll be defeated before but, for the first time¡­¡¹ Fuuten said so and walked towards Laurel. Everyone got scared because of Soarer after all. Even I got scared so it can¡¯t be helped. While thinking of such a thing, I turned my face from Fuuten to the other beastkin participants. No one volunteers for some reason. Kuudai wanted to fight against Lagreat so he won¡¯t volunteer but what¡¯s up with the other participants? I looked around the other beastkins and pointed at a rabbitkin with an agreeable gaze. Though his shoulders don¡¯t look wide, he has enough muscles in his body. ¡¸You, fight with Laurel.¡¹ When I said that, the rabbitkin stretched out and stepped forward. ¡¸I understand! Apostle-sama! Will I be able to be your subordinate if I win!?¡¹ When the rabbitkin said that with an amiable atmosphere, the beastkins, who were standing by the wall, suddenly straighten their backs and looked at here. I nod to the rabbitkin. ¡¸Yes. If you can show a good fight, I will make you my subordinate even if you don¡¯t.¡¹ When I say so, the quiet arena was wrapped in cheers of joy again. A new subordinate will be from the country of beastkins. Such cry is mixed too. ¡¸Yoshi! Then I will fight with all I have! I am Richie! Please remember!¡¹ After the rabbitkin said that, he ran towards Laurel and Fuuten. Then the two of them lined up and stood before Laurel, Laurel looked at the two of them. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it casually.¡¹ When Laurel says so, the two of them smiled and posed similarly. ¡¸I¡¯ll borrow your chest.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll do everything to my heart¡¯s content!¡¹ After hearing the response of the two, I opened my mouth. ¡¸Begin!¡¹ I gave the signal to start and Richie began running. Laurel tried catching Richie with his right hand but Richie parries his hand and quickly kick Laurel¡¯s knee then move to his side. ¡¸Hard!? How come he didn¡¯t lose his balance!?¡¹ Richie raised a scream after kicking Laurel. He is now rubbing the foot he used to kick him with both of his hands. Well, I created Laurel to act like a wall as a vanguard. I probably have no other member with more defensive power than Laurel. While I was thinking of that while watching, Fuuten grasps his fist and heads for Laurel. ¡¸I¡¯ll show you the power of the strongest warrior!¡¹ When Fuuten shouted so, he increased his speed towards Laurel. He attacked Laurel with his shoulder and knocked Laurel to the ground by lifting his legs with his hands. Laurel flung against the ground hard. Fuuten used the momentum of the impact the shook down his fist towards Laurel who fell on the ground. Although it can¡¯t be seen because of the dust, shock can be felt from the impact of Fuuten¡¯s fist. ¡¸¡­Guku!?¡¹ The one who gave out that voice of agony is not Laurel but Fuuten. Fuuten is now holding the fist he swung with his other hand as he jumps back to take distance. ¡¸¡­Impossible! What hardness!¡¹ Laurel slowly stood up as Fuuten yelled. ¡¸I take pride on my hardness.¡¹ After Laurel answered with minimum words, he then walked towards Fuuten. ¡¸Please don¡¯t forget about me!¡¹ Richi flew from behind and kicked Laurel while saying that as Laurel walks casually. It seems that he¡¯s proud of his flying kick skill. However, Laurel was unaffected by Richie¡¯s sharp, flying kick. He turns to Richie. Laurel grips Richie¡¯s neck, who tried to run away, quickly like it was natural and throws him to Fuuten. Fuuten was not able to totally evade him since Richie was thrown splendidly and rotated in the air. Like in manga, the two of them were blown off to the wall leaving cracks of their figure as they fell down. ¡¸The winner is Laurel.¡¹ I declared Laurel¡¯s victory. Though cheers of joy rose in the arena, it seems that there are more who were perplexed on Laurel¡¯s match. Relax beastkins. Being perplexed is natural. I looked back towards those who are on standby and saw Lagreat and the remaining beastkins. Lagreat is looking at me cheerfully. ¡¸Remaining participants, step forward.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat dashes while the other five step forward to the center of the stage with a serious face. When I confirm that Lagreat and the others are ready, I opened my mouth. ¡¸Begin!¡¹ Along with the signal, everyone started to scatter from their previous locations. However, Lagreat smiled fearlessly and did not move from the spot. The result? Lagreat won. He knocked down everyone with a single blow including Kuudai. It ended without anyone of them being able to do anything. Only Kuudai was able to react at Lagreat¡¯s speed. However, because he chose to have a match of fist to fist, it ended with a single blow. ¡¸The winner is Lagreat.¡¹ When I declare so, the arena cheered. It seems that Lagreat¡¯s match is the easiest to understand and accept. All matches ended in a blink of an eye. All beastkins are cured of their injuries on the stage. I met with Fuuten. The warriors are lined up in a row behind Fuuten. The beastkins on the stadium are tightly packed. Because the reinforcements from the monster flood came in during the tournament, the total number of beastkins increased much. ¡¸Fuuten.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I know.¡¹ When I called Fuuten¡¯s name, Fuuten opened his mouth while looking at the beastkins. ¡¸Citizens of Hinomoto! Our country will join the international alliance of the countries in the world where the country founded by the apostle of god, Ren-sama, is also a member! It is also has been decided that we¡¯ll participate in air transport industry where goods will be carried through the sky! Those who want to explore the outside world, you can go to Ren-sama¡¯s country through air transport!¡¹ When Fuuten declared so, a great cheer echoed in the stadium. To the great cheers, Fuuten looked around the warrior on the stage and opened his mouth. ¡¸Warriors! I think that you have felt the strength of apostle-sama¡¯s subordinate-sama¡¯s! Therefore, I asked Ren-sama to let us dispatch warriors regularly! With this, 5,000 beastkin warriors will reside on Einherjar each year wherein they¡¯ll be able to train their mind and body!¡¹ When Fuuten says so, beastkin warriors raise their voice of admiration this time. This is a compromise because Fuuten seems to want this country to be a vassal of Einherjar. As a result, my country will obtain 5,000 warriors without spending any. It is a splendid result. When I was thinking of such a thing satisfied, Lagreat who looked puzzled opened his mouth. ¡¸Are? My lord doesn¡¯t plan on showing off his power?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Hnn?¡¹ To the sudden words of Lagreat, the warriors on the stage began to rustle. When I looked at Lagreat while knitting my eyebrow, Lagreat showed a mischievous smile and continued talking while looking at Laurel and Soarer. ¡¸I sometimes want my lord¡¯s lesson. Right, Laurel?¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t particul¡­¡¹ ¡¸I-I also don¡¯t¡­¡¹ Laurel and Soarer shook their heads to the left and right in haste to show refusal for Lagreat¡¯s mischief. However, when Fuuten heard Lagreat¡¯s proposal, his eyes sparkled and he opened his mouth. ¡¸Oh, oohhh! A simulated battle between the apostle of god-sama and his subordinate-sama¡¯s! I want to see it by all means!¡¹ Because of the useless declaration of Fuuten, the venue was wrapped in a great cheer like rage. Eh¡­ That¡¯s super troublesome¡­ I glared at Lagreat who¡¯s smiling happily. ******************** Extra 02 - (This Has Nothing to Do with the Main Story) Extra 02 ¨C (This Has Nothing to Do with the Main Story) I swung my sword once. I put the blade on the shoulder and looked at the stage. There are the motivated battle junky Lagreat and the unmotivated holy knight Laurel. The third one is the healing mage Soarer who has a frightened blue face. We are using second-rate equipments without magic carve seal. If we were to fight with our strongest equipments, there is a possibility that someone will die. I tilted my neck and yawn. Because an unequal treaty was concluded ten minutes ago, I wonder why such a thing happened. When I was thinking of such a thing, Lagreat raised the edge of his mouth and jumped lightly on the spot. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it, my lord!¡¹ This child is having so much fun. I looked at Lagreat while feeling cold and opened my mouth. ¡¸yes yes¡­ Fuuten, signal the start.¡¹ When I turned my face to the side, I saw Fuuten with a tense expression as he nodded. He inhaled and looked up. ¡¸Begin!¡¹ The moment Fuuten gave the signal, Lagreat and Laurel came straight to me. Because Lagreat¡¯s speed is overwhelming, there is already a fist in front of me before I noticed it. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ Lagreat gave out a voice with a short breath as he thrust his fist with his unstoppable speed. I know where he¡¯s coming from so I defended using my sword. Due to the collision of Lagreat¡¯s fist and my sword, shockwave noise and vibration rocked around the vicinity. Lagreat twisted his mouth joyfully and flew aside and disappeared from my view. Then, the figure of Laurel who brandished the edge of his sword to me appeared. ¡¸Yoh!¡¹ I avoided Laurel¡¯s spirit and sharp sword by parrying his sword with mine to the side. After I thought that I parry his sword far enough, I tried swinging my sword to Laurel¡¯s body. Slash. I thought that I managed to cut him. However, the moment my sword touches Laurel¡¯s armor, it hits the barrier created my Soarer. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! My lord!¡¹ Soarer shouted to apologize then casted physical enhancement buff and auto-recovery magic to Laurel and Lagreat. After seeing that, Lagreat hammered my sword from the side. But Lagreat¡¯s attack was stopped by multiple magic barriers. Surprisingly, after breaking two of my three barriers I quickly gripped him with one hand. To that action, Lagreat glares at me. ¡¸You¡¯re having a contest of strength with me, my lord?¡¹ I smiled and shook my head to Lagreat who¡¯s saying defiant things. ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things. I¡¯m a magic swordsman.¡¹ I said that and casted magic to Lagreat. Although I said that, I¡¯ll also be caught up. I casted a huge tornado flame that made the stage into a burning hell and competes with Lagreat to a battle of endurance. Because the magic barrier of Soarer is better, my only barrier already collapsed a while ago. Lagreat who understood what I¡¯m planning looked at my face. Looking at him, I raised the edge of my mouth and shook my sword. I casted magic earlier so it¡¯s a multiple attack. Compared to Lagreat¡¯s fist, my sword has a higher attack power so it will be able to make up for the magic barrier difference. ¡¸Flame tongue!¡¹ I swung down my sword towards Lagreat who opened his eyes wide. A column of flame goes up in the tornado flame the same time I swung my sword to tear Lagreat¡¯s barrier. A roaring flame blazed between me and Lagreat. ¡¸guh¡­!¡¹ Lagreat groans to the effect of the double flame damage and try to recover while setting up another barrier. ¡¸Un-unfair!?¡¹ ¡¸Fool. Don¡¯t say that since we already know each other¡¯s capability.¡¹ I replied to Lagreat¡¯s complain. I waited until my skill cools down and smashed Lagreat¡¯s face with a turning kick. Though Lagreat manages to protect himself with one hand he flew away from the tornado flame. After seeing that Lagreat fell hard, I also got off the tornado flame. After that, I casted a wind blade in order to erase the tornado flame. ¡¸Uoohh!¡¹ Then, Laurel approached my while raising such a voice. Looking at the surroundings, there was also a figure of Soarer running towards Lagrate. I casted tornado flame towards Laurel and approached Soarer at once. ¡¸Hyaah!?¡¹ Soarer who notices the approaching me gives off a loud scream. Why are you frightened that much? I feel a little sad as I grab both of her hands and look at her face. ¡¸Are you surrendering?¡¹ After hearing that, Soarer¡¯s cheeks blushed and averted her gaze from me. ¡¸I-I surrender.¡¹ ¡¸Good.¡¹ After hearing Soarer¡¯s declaration, I let go of her hands and looked at Laurel and Lagreat. The two of them are lined up at the stage and are looking at this place for some reason. Melee fighter lining up is good for me since I can save time and effort. ¡¸Frost Edge¡¹ When I said the skill name as I swung my sword, icicles grew up from the ground one after another. As the icicles radially protruded from my position, Laurel and Lagreat advanced towards me. Laurel sweeps and cuts the lumps of ice before him steadily. On the other hand, Lagreat is crushing the gigantic chunks of ice that were cut. Although fragments fly in my direction, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me who has a barrier. What do these guys want to do? When I thought of such a thing, the moment when Lagreat crushed the third lump of ice, it robs my vision and didn¡¯t notice Laurel who is approaching me and Lagreat who is now missing. ¡¸Crusade cross!¡¹ The moment Laurel approached me enough, he said the skill name. The surrounding was wrapped in white light. To that white light, Laurel approaches me while holding his sword. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ I gave out a short breath and ran towards Laurel¡¯s direction in order to figure out where Lagreat would come from. There is no doubt, Lagreat is at the back. I suddenly run to the side while having a sword match with Laurel and looked at the place behind him. Inside that white light, I saw Laurel in front of me and the figure of Lagreat descending to where I am earlier. Seeing that spectacle, I kicked Laurel¡¯s armor that made him blown off straight. ¡¸Uwa!¡¹ ¡¸Wha!?¡¹ Laurel collided with Lagreat before he landed. The two of them rolled on the ground together while giving off a surprised voice. ¡¸Frost Edge¡¹ I casted an assurance blow to the two who are tangled on the ground and my victory was settled. A gigantic icicle soared on the stage. I put away the sword to the item box an looked at Fuuten. ¡¸¡­th-the match is over! The winner is Ren-sama!¡¹ When Fuuten declared so, a great cheer echoed in the quiet arena. I¡¯m glad that Lagreat didn¡¯t need to become a dragon. I exhaled while thinking of such a thing in my heart. ******************** Chapter 154 - Elves and Beastkins, To G.I.Jou Chapter 154 ¨C Elves and Beastkins, To G.I.Jou After all the matches ended, I looked around the beastkins and opened my mouth. ¡¸With this, the country of beastkins, Hinomoto, and my country, Einherjar, are now allies. To those who wanted to, I can take you to my country at once. Any volunteer?¡¹ When I said that, voices of surprise came out from the beastkins. ¡¸H-how¡­how many days will it take? If it¡¯s about one month¡­¡¹ Fuuten asked that first. He can¡¯t stay out away from his country for more than two months since he¡¯s the king. ¡¸We¡¯re going to use flight magic so the round trip will take about three days. For the time being, I¡¯ll take only 50 people. The others who would want to come to us will be taken next time.¡¹ When I say so, the voices of admiration echoes from the surroundings. Should I leave the selection to Fuuten? I thought so and looked at Lagreat. Lagreat and Laurel are sitting on the ground. Beside them are the standing Soarer, Alicequiteria, Canaan and Sherahamira. ¡¸Are we going back?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, do you want to take your dragon form and carry the beastkins?¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat knit his eyebrows and looked up at the sky. ¡¸Eh! I¡¯m already tattered!¡¹ While laughing at Lagreat¡¯s complaint, I looked at Soarer. ¡¸Was his injury healed?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s already completely healed.¡¹ Soarer replied immediately to my question. Lagreat looked at her reproachfully then looked at me. ¡¸We¡¯re going to bring the elves too, right? Why don¡¯t we have the elves use flight magic?¡¹ When Lagreat said so, Alicequiteria looked at Sherahamira. Sherahamira, who looks like she wants to apologize, receives Alicequiteria¡¯s glance and lifts her face. ¡¸Ah¡­Alicequiteria-sama can use group flight magic with ease¡­as for the other mages, the best they could do is to fly alone¡­.¡¹ After Sherahamira said that, Canaan raised the edge of her mouth and stuck out her chest. ¡¸There are ten dark elves that can use group flight magic. The rest will be able to use it too if we just give them more time. I¡¯ll leave the least necessary person on various places and have everyone else move to Einherjar.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll carry the beastkins since the elves can manage yourselves.¡¹ When I said that, Alicequiteria nodded. ¡¸We¡¯ll manage to do something about it somehow.¡¹ When Alicequiteria said that with determination, Canaan looked at Alicequiteria in a proud manner. ¡¸Should we also carry some elves?¡¹ When Canaan made such a proposal, Alicequiteria narrowed her eyes to Canaan. ¡¸You don¡¯t need to. The elves will take care of elves¡¯ business.¡¹ When Alicequiteria replied with a sharp tone, Canaan snorted and laughed. Well, I wonder if they can really move. Fuuten, Kuudai, Linshan, and other beastkins are flying in the sky full of tension. I wonder if they are yearning to fly in the sky. We fly through the dark elves¡¯ village, then the elves¡¯ country. That time, only Saharoseteri and the other high elves are the only ones who came with us to Einherjar. At the dark elves¡¯ village, the brain-dead dark elf chief Canaan, just left a letter saying that everyone must come to Einherjar then fly with 100 people with her. Then, the stupid king of the country of elves took 200 people with him. All of them are high elves that can use flight magic. They are also the one in charge of managing their country. I invited 350 guests to G.I.Jou this time. In the sky over the forest of abyss, an abnormal number of wyvern appeared but all of them went away after seeing me. All of them are probably wyverns that my guild members tamed. Their number has become considerable already. Though the beastkins are considerably surprised when they had seen the wyverns, the elves were astonished when they saw a 30-meter class earth dragon afterward. Ishmugard, the Lord of the forest of abyss. Ishmugard looked at the beastkins and the elves then opened his mouth as he spread his wings widely. ¡¸What is the reason for you being here¡­mou? Are you here to serve the master? Are they new servants?¡¹ Ishmugard said that in a bass voice that is coming from his belly. ¡¸They are citizens of our allied country, the country of elves and country of beastkins. The dark elves are my subordinates.¡¹ When I answered, Ishmugardo snoozed and laughed. He looked at the beastkins and elves and me in the end. ¡¸What is your intention of making them your ally? With your might, you can easily suppress their country?¡¹ ¡¸Running a country is troublesome.¡¹ When I muttered so, Ishmugard laughed out loud. ¡¸An interesting answer. By the way, my castle was completed. It is a stunning castle. I cannot express my gratitude to master who I serve.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯ll look around it next time.¡¹ After I replied to Ishmugard, he disappeared into the forest. To that spectacle, Alicequiteria looked at me with an aghast face. ¡¸A-ano, that dragon¡­.Is it Ren-sama¡¯s subordinate?¡¹ When Alicequiteria asked so, I tilted my neck. ¡¸No, he is not my immediate subordinate. He is my subordinate¡¯s subordinate. For example, Canaan is my subordinate and he is similar to Canaan¡¯s subordinate.¡¹ When I said so, voices of astonishment echoed from elves and beastkins. ¡¸A dr-dragon is treated like that¡­¡¹ ¡¸And it¡¯s such a huge dragon¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is the first time I saw a dragon¡­¡¹ Voices of amazement and sorrow were mixed. It seems that a mid-class dragon¡¯s appearance was popular. The adventurers who are trying to conquer the forest of abyss will first reach Ishmugard¡¯s castle. I¡¯m looking forward to the surprised faces of the adventurers especially the silver wind party. While thinking of such a thing, we reached the front gate of the G.I.Jou. Within the huge castle gate, a huge castle can be seen. The elves and beastkins were popeyed as they look at it. Everyone seemed to be petrified. I looked at the castle gate. At the back of the castle gate are the demon Dion in butler clothes, the tall maid Proudia, and the 10 members of the maid corps who are lined up to met us. ¡¸¡­Welcome home, master.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Welcome home, my lord.¡¹ Dion and Proudia had faces that seem that they hated something from the bottom of their hearts when they lowered their heads. The maid corps also bowed accordingly. Dion and Proudia might be feeling bitter because they can¡¯t say malicious language in front of the guests. Serves you right. I looked back and it seemed like the elves and beastkins are still stunned. ¡¸Welcome to my castle. G.I.Jou is a special place where even citizens of my country can¡¯t come. Enjoy it by all means.¡¹ I said so and looked at everyone. What¡¯s this? Something tells me that I seem to have brought them to a theme park. Well, this isn¡¯t a mistake, right? ******************** Extra 03 - G.I.Jou’s Surprised Guests, Linshan and Itsuharuria Extra 03 ¨C G.I.Jou¡¯s Surprised Guests, Linshan and Itsuharuria It was as if the castle itself was emitting light. The structure is beautiful and original, it has a great sense of existence too. It is also huge enough to fill the scenery. However, I feel something strange about its shape. To put in another way, it feels like going home after a long time. No, it feels like coming back to my hometown when I was not allowed to come back. I feel like my chest is tightening. Tears had flowed on my cheeks before I noticed it. But I don¡¯t feel like wiping my tears instead, I just stare at the castle. ¡¸Why¡­tears¡­¡¹ When I turned my eyes sideways to the source of the voice, I saw Shera who is crying like me although she¡¯s tearing more. Next to the crying Shera is Saharoseteri-sama who put his hand on her shoulder and opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­This is the place we¡¯re aiming to come back to, Sherahamira. Our blood as the juusha of the apostle of god-sama is pulling us to our true hometown¡­¡¹ TN: I changed subordinate to juusha. I just thought that it would be better to call them that because they are the yuusha¡¯s subordinate. Another reason is to differentiate the title of subordinate. Last chapter, Ishmugard was called ¡°buka¡± which also means subordinate but not juusha which is Ren¡¯s subordinate. That is the reason why someone said ¡°A dr-dragon is treated like that¡­¡± which could probably indicate that even a mighty dragon only has the qualification to be buka but not juusha. When Saharoseteri-sama muttered so, a lot of people including me looked up. I also feel that what Saharoseteri-sama has just said fits what I currently feel. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s right. What I feel, I need to put it in words. My hometown. I need properly conduct myself after finally coming back. I looked at Ren-sama, who looked at me as if he¡¯s confused, and opened my mouth. ¡¸Chi-chichiue!¡¹ TN: Formal way to say father ¡¸Why¡¹ I smiled wryly when Ren-sama only replied with one word. I kneeled and looked up at Ren-sama while mucus is running down on my nose. ¡¸No, please let me call you chichiue! This dreadful thing is your servant, your subordinate, and your daughter!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re wrong.¡¹ Feelling won¡¯t stop overflowing on my chest and I¡¯m so frustrated because I can¡¯t put it in words. Whatever words I chose, it seems different. I can¡¯t express what I feel. ¡¸Please understand!¡¹ ¡¸What is!?¡¹ I screamed on the spot while holding myself back on clinging to Ren-sama. This is not good. Ren-sama take a step away from me. When I panicked on the spot, Saharoseteri-sama came next to me and put his left hand on my shoulder. ¡¸Itsuharuria, what you¡¯re feeling inside now is not wrong.¡¹ ¡¸It is wrong!¡¹ Though Saharoseteri-sama affirmed my feelings, Ren-sama denied it. No, I am certainly not his biological daughter but our existence is¡­! ¡¸Ren-sama¡­we are the descendants of the juusha¡¯s created by the apostle of god-sama. What we feel is certainly the proof. I feel the same as Itsuharuria. Perhaps everyone, especially those who had thick blood of the juusha, understands what Itsuharuria feels. The impact is too much that we are shocked and trembling¡­ ¡¹ Saharoseteri-sama said so to explain how I feel. Please notice, this feeling! *TN: Notice me chichiue ¡¸Ah, ahh¡­so it¡¯s like that¡­.¡¹ But Ren-sama only nodded and smiled as if he¡¯s in trouble. Ah, this is sad. I want Ren-sama to recognize it. I feel like my feelings won¡¯t lose even to the true juusha of Ren-sama standing there. Those juusha-sama who are standing on this splendid ground are taking it for granted and don¡¯t understand our happiness. When I thought of that, I saw the tall figure of a maid staring at me. I feel like her stare would turn me into a stone. Scary. Is that what a true juusha looks like? Ren-sama, the apostle of god-sama that from the legend. I was able to come to his castle. I thought that I will be able to experience this wonderful even without worrying but it seemed like I¡¯m tearing out. However, I¡¯m not tearing much like the elves. They looked like they are crying. ¡¸¡­Kuudai, the elves are¡­¡¹ I looked up at Kuudai who¡¯s standing next to me. I looked at his face. Kuudai was shedding tears like a waterfall. ¡¸wh-what, you, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ When I asked his mo, Kuudai snuffed while wiping his tears with one hand. ¡¸I don¡¯t know. However, tears fall and it doesn¡¯t stop. I feel like I¡¯ve been homesick since childhood.¡¹ ¡¸You were a child¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re rude.¡¹ I grumbled since he took my joke like that. Kuudai continued to shed tears. Looking around, nearly half of the beastkins are crying. Why? I have read the story of the apostle of god-sama many many times but I did not long for this place like the others. Even if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, I felt a sense of defeat. The crying Fuuten-dono looked at me. He looks like he¡¯s enduring something painful. ¡¸I know how Kuudai feels. Perhaps some of us also have thick and thin blood.¡¹ Fuuten-dono said that while sobbing. Rude. Sorry for being thin-blooded. I have set foot to the castle of god that I longed for but I somehow feel gloomy. It is naturally a wonderful castle and the most suitable word to describe it is divine. Not only the walls and the floors are shining, the carpet is wonderful, there are various furnishings and even the ceilings has fine decorations and paintings¡­ you¡¯ll be surprised at anything you¡¯ll see. We went around such a castle and finally gathered in the dining room. Ren-sama said that it is the dining room but looking at it, it is a hall. The illumination is beautiful that I have never seen before, the long curtains have an incredibly detailed embroidery, and below those long curtains are beautiful tables and chairs I have not seen before. When I was looking around the dining room, Ren-sama opened his mouth as if he remembered something. ¡¸Ah, Eleanor, please asked Nest to perform.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. What shall I ask him to play?¡¹ ¡¸An orthodox classical music might be good. Ah, I want to hear Chopin.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly.¡¹ After such exchange, the amazingly beautiful woman called Eleanor walked away from Ren-sama. Ren-sama called nearly half of his juusha in order to entertain us who are descendant of the former juusha. And those legendary juusha appeared. They are eating the same meal in the same place as us. It is exactly like a dream. Meanwhile, Eleanor-sama came back to Ren-sama¡¯s table. Then, a man in black clothes with blonde hair sat down on a round chair in front of a black desk. That person is also Ren-sama¡¯s juusha so he¡¯s someone amazing too. While I thought of that, that person raised the lid of the black desk and put his hand on the desk. I wonder if he¡¯s writing something. When I thought of such a thing, a clear, beautiful sound echoed. Astonishing. That word can be used to describe that flood of sounds. Various sounds beats my earlobe and I savored it as my body trembled. When the sound stopped, I noticed and was able to understand that he was playing a musical instrument. My tears are not stopping. People around me also cried, laughed and cheered, as I looked around. Even though I was surprised at the food, that performance was able to lament people. I understood it that time. Playing that splendid musical instrument. That must be my mission. It didn¡¯t even look like an instrument because this is the first time I saw something like that. I stood up on the spot and clapped while thinking so. ¡¸Linshan, the next piece will begin.¡¹ I panicked and sit on the spot after hearing Ren-sama¡¯s words. I fell forward as if I was stuck on the table while listening to the performance. This time, it was a relaxing, gentle tone. Not good. I¡¯m about to cry again. I cried. Looking at me, who¡¯s trembling with excitement, Ren-sama laughed. ¡¸Fantaisie-Impromptu¡­it is for Linshan.¡¹ Eh? For me? ******************** Chapter 155 - Saharoseteri’s Astonishment to G.I.Jou Chapter 155 ¨C Saharoseteri¡¯s Astonishment to G.I.Jou Take a bath. When Ren-sama said so, we came into a large bathhouse in the basement. ¡¸Wh-what is this¡­¡¹ I looked at Fuuten-dono, the king of beastkins, who said that. All of the beastkins that are following him and all of my elf brothers are looking at the big bathhouse with an aghast expression. Because looking at it, everyone thinks that this is a huge lake. We are certainly underground but this place is bright as if it¡¯s daytime. The lake bath it also has the right shallowness for a bath. Yes, it is a bath. It is a lake of warm water. There are chairs and tables with roof that seem to be a resting place in the surrounding too. The surprising thing is, there seem to be a building where one could shop something he can eat. There is a building in a large underground bathhouse. It seems that I am unable to understand what I¡¯m saying myself. Even if I am the king of elves, Saharoseteri, I can¡¯t imagine such a world. While thinking of such a thing, I tried conversing with the king of beastkins for the first time. ¡¸Fuuten-dono¡­let us be the first one to step into the bath.¡¹ I looked at Fuuten-dono and said that. He has a big body that can overwhelm someone just by standing. Moreover, his gigantic body is composed of strengthened muscles which does not have useless fat. When I tried speaking with him, Fuuten, who was looking around the vicinity, looked down to me. ¡¸I agree. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ren-sama said that there is a place where we should wash our body¡­¡¹ When Fuuten said that in a soft manner, a thin, rabbitkin pointed at a wall on the side. ¡¸Is it not that place?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, it looks like a place where one could wash his body.¡¹ This time, a large beastkin called Kuudai responded. Certainly, there are stoneworks on that side of the wall. ¡¸Then, shall we go?¡¹ I said so and went to that corner. I walked over the chilly stone and touched a mysterious round object which is stuck on the wall. That round object was as high as my belly, I tried pushing it down and felt an interesting sensation from it. Immediately after that, hot water falls on my head. ¡¸Uohhh!?¡¹ I was surprised by the hot water and withdrew behind in a panic. What, happened? Apparently, the hot water seemed to come out from a round protrusion above. It¡¯s dripping hot water like rain. The hot water stopped when I approached fearfully. ¡¸Oh, hot water will come out if you push it!¡¹ Apparently, the others seem to have noticed the mechanism of this facility. When I pushed it again, hot water really came out once again. Looking at it closely, there is something as high as a knee which looks like an ornament with delicate roundness. I lift it up to confirm what it is. It has a complicated shape and there is a wonderful picture on it. It must be a considerably great item. On the other side of that thing is a beautiful, raven-black haired woman but what does it mean? ¡¸Oi! This round thing on your feet has soap in it!? If you press it, liquid soap will come out!¡¹ When I was thinking what is this ornament, someone figured out what it is. Soap will go out if you press it? I tilted my head and pressed the most swollen part of the ornament but I didn¡¯t get anything. While thinking that it might not be the one, I pressed the pointed protrusion for the first time and a semitransparent liquid came out. I rubbed the liquid in my hand and I was surprised that it bubbled quickly. Then, I tried to wash my hair using it and I admired it more. What a nice scent. Is this the scent of flowers? However, I thought that it was impossible to make soap with nectar. I fully enjoyed the fragrance and pushed the round object on the wall with my hand. Warm water pours and washes out the bubbles. ¡¸Oooh!¡¹ What a shock. I tried combing my hair with my hand and it¡¯s so smooth that nothing gets on my hand¡¯s way. Thinking about it, the people of this castle has beautiful hairs, is it because of this? I left the comfortable washing space and head to the warm water lake. Fuuten was already there. ¡¸Oh, Fuuten-dono. Are you not going into the warm water?¡¹ When he heard me, Fuuten looked at me with a difficult expression. ¡¸No, I think I¡¯m going into it, I just felt awe in this sight ¡­Though it is shameful, I have been fairly rude to Ren-sama. Without knowing his power¡­¡¹ He shook his head to the left and right when he said that then looked ahead and smiled. The large bathroom is as large as a lake, every elf and beastkin can enjoy it at the same time. After looking at it, Fuuten made a wry smile and murmured. ¡¸I was told that there are three bathrooms like this one.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I really can¡¯t believe it. Just one bathroom of this scale is¡­as expected of Ren-sama.¡¹ As I replied, Fuuten gave out a shallow breath. When I looked at Fuuten¡¯s expression, he¡¯s staring at the large bathroom while knitting his eyebrows. ¡¸¡­Dragons are treated like pets and there are a lot of subordinates which are stronger than me¡­Even furnitures look like they are more precious than any item in this world but they are casually displayed everywhere.¡¹ Fuuten seemed to be surprised about Ren-sama¡¯s power and authority. Certainly, looking at the furnitures¡­Especially that black, mysterious shaped, refined box was very attractive. When I nodded to Fuuten¡¯s words, Fuuten looked at me while having a self-ridiculed smile. ¡¸Although you probably heard it already, we tried to challenge three of Ren-sama¡¯s juusha in a match.¡¹ ¡¸¡­It was, a good tournament.¡¹ I told that to Fuuten but he burst out into laughter. ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s a complete defeat. No, it will be more correct to say that we¡¯re not even qualified to be an opponent. It was like an adult fighting a baby, no, comparing it to that is lukewarm.¡¹ Fuuten said so and laughed again but I was not able to laugh. I understand the feeling of wanting to witness the power of the juusha-samas but I also understand that we are not qualified to be their opponent. ¡¸No, even if the challengers are us, the result will be the same. No matter who it is, it will be so. If there is someone who can fight against Ren-sama and his juusha-samas, it can only be another apostle of god-sama and his juusha-samas.¡¹ When I told him so, Fuuten widened his eyes as if relieved. But he looked at me with a serious expression. ¡¸Apostle of god-sama¡­Is there only one apostle of god-sama? The monster that appeared today was a horrible existence that Ren-sama called it an evil god. I heard about its power, it seemed that Lagreat-sama struggled to fight against it and needed to be supported by Soarer-sama¡­If such existence appears, not only our country that the world itself will be on crisis. However, up to now, such existence never come out¡­¡¹ When Fuuten said so, I recalled the legend of the apostle of god-sama in my head. The crowd of strong monsters, the story of the elf country foundation, the story about how the humans were lead, etc¡­ However, I never heard the name of the evil god. Even I, a high elf who takes pride on the knowledge passed down to us, have not heard of it. I doubted what Fuuten said but it is already ingrained in my heart like a dark shadow. The feeling of anxiety. Why is it that Ren-sama was sent to this world? Will vulnerable people like us be in a situation where we must participate in a war of gods? The age of confusion might be coming to this world. ******************** Chapter 156 - Morning, the Elves and the Beastkins are Still Crying Chapter 156 ¨C Morning, the Elves and the Beastkins are Still Crying The morning came. I, who woke up due to the light coming to the bedroom, rolled over sideways to keep my face away from the light. Then, I felt something soft. I can¡¯t see someone on the top of the bed but I¡¯m sure there is someone else on the bed. I think that it is impolite to suddenly flip the bed so I investigate the one who is concealing itself with my hands and feet. It seems that I hit a strange place, I heard a muffled laughter from the bed. Mou, no chest! Why is a cutting board here! What is this unnatural phenomenon!? While thinking about such a thing, my thigh was suddenly pinched. Painful. What a terrible thing to do. ¡¸You look like you¡¯re having fun, master.¡¹ ¡¸N-not at all.¡¹ I unintentionally said that as a reply when I heard a voice from behind. TN: Just change her expression to a cold one to make it the appropriate image. Though there was a little fuss in the morning, after it was settled, I sat on my throne. As I look down from my throne, I can see the elves and beastkins looking up at me. It doesn¡¯t feel like they¡¯re my allies at all. Why? Because they looking at me with shining eyes of a vassal. I looked at the hall while thinking such a thing and opened my mouth. ¡¸Everyone, did you sleep well yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Ren-sama!¡¹ When I asked them, all of them answered at the same time. Did you guys rehearse? While I¡¯m looking at the elves and beaskins who are making a shining smile, Saharoseteri opened his mouth. ¡¸This divine castle has the best meal, wonderful musing, unimaginable large bath with excellent scenery, and sophisticated and comfortable bedroom¡­ We enjoyed Ren-sama¡¯s castle more than enough.¡¹ When Saharoseteli praised my castle with those words, everyone else nodded greatly in agreement. When Saharoseteri was done talking, the king of beastkins, Fuuten, opened his mouth. ¡¸As the representative of the country of beastkins, we express our gratitude. Over the years, we thought of being a juusha of the apostle of god-sama is just a legend and we did not think anything of it. However, yesterday and this morning, I was convinced that we really are the descendants of the juusha that once serve the apostle of god-sama.¡¹ Once Fuuten said those, he lowered his head and continued. ¡¸Therefore¡­we humbly request of you to add us as the lowest seat of your juusha.¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ I have anticipated Fuuten¡¯s request halfway so I interrupted him and refused. Then, Fuuten looked at me with an aghast expression. No, think about your country. You should think about your country with utmost importance. You should work for your country with all you have. Saharoseteri and Fuuten were looking at the sky due to shock while Canaan, the dark elves¡¯ elder, looked at the two of them with a doya face. TN: Here is the goddess the apostle is serving in her doya face. ¡¸Fufufu, the dark elves will do your share as Ren-sama¡¯s juusha. Please leave it to us with ease.¡¹ When Canaan said that, Saharoseteri and Fuuten glared at Canaan then looked at me. ¡¸Ren-sama! Why is it the dark elves are accepted!?¡¹ ¡¸If it is because we have our own country then please, at least make half of us your juusha!¡¹ The two kings appealed to be my subordinate with a shout. Something is wrong. To me who was bothered by it, Eleanor, who is standing next to me, gently drawn her face to me. ¡¸Master, I understand why they are in pain. How about we both accept a number of them while we dispatch several people to the country of elves and the country of beastkins¡­with that, someone can respond to emergency and the people we can accept here will increase. It will be good for both sides.¡¹ When Eleanor told me so, I crossed my arms and groaned. The elves and beastkins who wanted to be my juusha will be satisfied while the insufficient manpower of my country will increase. I¡¯ll also have more loyal subordinates. The result will be great for both party but the problem is, the country of elves and the country of beastkins population will suddenly decrease. How many people are needed to administer a country? Though the monster problem will be resolved, it will definitely affect various industries of their country so it cannot be allowed. What¡¯s the point of having the country of elves and the country of beastkins participate in air transport? Those are the reason why I want the country of elves and country of beastkins to participate in air transport. With new countries participating in it, it will definitely increase the number of new products on the market. With that, the number of countries that will want to join the international alliance will also increase. That will be a favorable factor for me to become the first leader of the international alliance. After thinking about it, I looked at Saharoseteri. ¡¸Saharoseteri, how much products can the elves¡¯ country produce compared to what is being consumed?¡¹ When I said that while tilting my head, Saharoseteri shut his mouth for a while then looked up at me. ¡¸Is it about the air transport? Most items such as food, miscellaneous goods, and luxury items are being consumed domestically. We have a lot of stock of materials for weapons¡­¡¹ Saharoseteri might have understood what I¡¯m thinking even though I did not say it directly. His voice declined gradually until it went out. I turn my face to Fuuten and ask the same question. ¡¸If it is something that is to be handled by air transport¡­Our country has various products such as leather and wooden goods, furniture, weapons, liquor, and food. Though they are things that need to be created, we have stockpiles.¡¹ Fuuten looked at me with eyes full of expectation. I nodded while smiling wryly and looked at the two of them in turn. ¡¸I want the country of elves to prepare for the import and export of goods using the air transport. Of course, it can¡¯t be helped if you have low stock but it is better than having no goods at all. The country of beastkins have some to spare so I¡¯ll accept you other than warriors. I¡¯ll also accept children as foreign students from both countries.¡¹ When I said so, Saharoseteri and Fuuten reacted immediately and raised their voices. Saharoseteri lowered his head with a complicated expression showing mixed feelings and Fuuten replied joyfully. I smiled at the two of them. ¡¸Good. Then, our exchange as allies had ended. I assume that everyone will return to their country. I¡¯ll send you back with flight magic so it will be fast.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, eh, eeehhhhh!?¡¹ When I said so, screams like that were raised by the elves and the beastkins. No, return. ¡¸Who¡¯ll run your country? The leaders are here so everyone, please return to your country at once and choose who¡¯ll you send first.¡¹ When I said that, Saharoseteri and Fuuten both had a face full of despair. ¡¸O-one month¡­No, at least one week! I might not be able to come here again easily!¡¹ ¡¸There is no one from the country of beastkins that can use flight magic¡­I will not be able to come here for several years!¡¹ Oi, Fuuten, don¡¯t resign as the representative of your country within several years. I gave off a sigh to the complaints of these two and opened my mouth. ¡¸Are you stupid? I¡¯m busy. Once the air transport began, many things will come and go. Not only goods but also people. You two will also be busy for a while. If we get used to it to some extent, have someone from the next generation to take over. After you strictly selected them, you¡¯re free to come to this country. Well, if you can endure it and be patient for four or five years, you can probably live here.¡¹ When I said that, tears overflowed like a dam who broke down from the eyes of the elves and beastkins for a while. Eleanor, who heard the sobbing and sniffling sounds, looked at me as she knitted her eyebrows. ¡¸Master¡­ If you mention a specific number of years¡­Won¡¯t they have a pessimistic view of the future for having no choice?¡¹ TN: I think that they¡¯ll be pessimistic since they can only see Ren after a specific number of years which is really long. ¡¸Indeed!?¡¹ In consideration of the elves and beastkins, we decided to hold a festival to the three countries in turn. Of course, I will attend. What a troublesome thing¡­! ******************** Chapter 157 - The International Alliance has Come into Shape Chapter 157 ¨C The International Alliance has Come into Shape They are my only allies in this world. I founded a country for the sake of my guild members who are proud of their master. Though I thought that everyone would be delighted if I become the king of the best country in the world, we¡¯ve only been here for a short period of time. I was thinking of such a thing while flying in the air. ¡¸Master, are you okay?¡¹ I brought Sunny with me as a flight mage. Upon hearing that, I smile and nod. ¡¸Yes, so far various things are going well.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ Sunny, who heard my answer, smiled joyfully and was bashful. I smiled at Sunny¡¯s happy face then saw Fuuten. Since we already pass through the country of elves, the ones remaining are the beastkins. While looking at the dispirited beastkin, I tried speaking with Fuuten. ¡¸Fuuten, it will be impossible to make it today but I¡¯ll build a wall surrounding the country of beastkin next time. Will there be a problem with it?¡¹ TN: Fuuten: as long as the monsters pay for it When I said that, Fuuten lifted his face. ¡¸Wall?¡¹ I nodded to Fuuten, who seemed to doesn¡¯t care much about it, and opened my mouth. ¡¸A castle wall. I will build a strong wall surrounding your country that monsters will not be able to break. Non-combat merchants will also be coming through air transport. We¡¯ll also dispatch guards and people who can use flight magic but it will be better to increase the safety level.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten agreed. ¡¸Indeed, that¡¯s true. In addition, the number of people that will be needed for national defense will decrease. More people will be able to go to Ren-sama¡¯s country.¡¹ Fuuten, who said that, has gleaming eyes but I did not say anything in response. He¡¯ll need to adjust and do various miscellaneous things for me for several years. I¡¯m sorry. ¡¸By the way, about Linshan¡¯s treatment.¡¹ When I said that, Kuudai looked up. ¡¸I humbly ask that favor.¡¹ Kuudai said so and bowed. For some reason, Linshan became the bard Nest¡¯s disciple to learn how to play piano. Nest was so enthusiastic about his first disciple so I let her in G.I.Jou for experiment but what will happen? While thinking about such a thing, I looked at Kuudai and nodded. ¡¸Yeah, she can do it if she tries her best. Then, maybe I should recruit some musician candidate from the country of elves as well.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, I felt like all the beastkins looked at me at once. At that time, Kuudai looked at me with a serious expression. ¡¸¡­Ren-sama, can¡¯t I be Lagreat-dono¡¯s disciple?¡¹ ¡¸Disciple?¡¹ When he heard me said that, Kuudai nodded deeply. ¡¸I might not even be half qualified but Lagreat-dono is the ideal warrior I¡¯m aiming to be. In addition to his strength, he has a heart of a true warrior. I want to stand on that stage.¡¹ Kuudai said that in a low, quiet voice but his words are full of enthusiasm. I looked at the eyes of Kuudai which is full of determination and shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸Lagreat is good but there are a lot of people at the same level as him too. It might be good for you to be a disciple of one of them.¡¹ When I said that, Kuudai gave out a rough snort and replied. ¡¸Thank you but I will keep lowering my head until Lagreat-dono recognize me.¡¹ And Kuudai declared that. I wonder why he¡¯s impressed deeply with Lagreat. I really don¡¯t get it. I nodded to Kuudai as a reply and looked at the direction where the country of beastkins is. To be honest, with the addition of the elves, dark elves, and beastkins, our war potential has increased more than expected. If I have some time, there is something I wanted to start. Imagining about the future, I raised the edge of my mouth and smiled. I, who sent back the beastkins, am back at Val Valhalla castle in the capital. ¡¸Oh! My liege! What is the current state of things?¡¹ ¡¸Welcome home, Boss.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, everything is fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡¹ When Cartas and Rosa greeted me on the throne room, I replied, smiled, and sat on the throne. After confirming that I¡¯m on the throne, Rihanna, the fifth princess of Rembrandt Kingdom, who is on the side with her attendant Keira, stepped forward quietly. ¡¸Welcome back Ren-sama. It is good that you seem to be fine but there is something I would like to ask of Ren-sama¡­¡¹ Rihanna shook her long blonde hair and smiled but I felt like something is wrong. Anyway, Rihanna¡¯s eyes are not laughing. ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹ When I asked her, Rihanna raised her face. ¡¸International alliance, air transport industry, the reports on the result of negotiation with each country, problems occurring within Einherjar¡­May I have some of your time?¡¹ ¡¸¡­yes¡¹ Okaa-san, I¡¯ll work overtime today. I replied and nodded to Rihanna with such feeling. The three of us, Rihanna, Keira, and I, moved to the office. I sit on a sofa and Keira spreads papers on the table. Rihanna unexpectedly sat down next to me when I was scanning the documents. ¡¸Ren-sama, are you okay with it for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Okay with what¡­.¡¹ Rihanna suddenly embraced me when I was replying to her words. I stopped moving because of the sudden embrace. Rihanna put her head on my chest and rub her forehead against it. After separating from me, she sat on the sofa before me as if nothing happened and proceed with the meeting. To that series of event, Keira doesn¡¯t have any reaction in particular and Rihanna is relaxed while checking the documents. Eh? Is it a daydream? ¡¸¡­What, just now..¡¹ When she heard that, Rihanna turned her face to the other way. ¡¸I just replenished my energy.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, Keira handed Rihanna some documents as if she waited for the right timing. ¡¸Princess, should I take over and talk from here?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you Keira.¡¹ After their conversation, they reseated on the sofa and looked at me flatly. Perhaps my reaction is wrong. I should be more natural. I should not be deceived. Rihanna¡¯s ears, are red. ¡¸Then, the first report is about the signatory of the international alliance. With the fall of the Galland Empire, four major powers; Einherjar, Rembrandt Kingdom, Maeas, and La Fiesch in addition to the country of beastkins have signed as members. Einherjar, Rembrandt Kingdom, and Maeas have already announced their participation to the international alliance so most small countries are applying to join. In addition, the Immenstadt Empire seems to have some reservation in joining probably because their country is not yet that unified.¡¹ Rihanna explained so while speaking rapidly. No no, even the elves and the beastkins have already joined. Though there is a schedule, it might still be too early. Moreover, Einherjar is now a major power. I¡¯m glad about it. When I thought of asking a question and tried opening my mouth, Keira handed documents to Rihanna as if aiming for the right timing again. ¡¸Thank you Keira. Next is the terms of the international alliance¡­¡¹ I feel like pushing my way in. I¡¯ll bully you later. Why do I feel erotic? ******************** Chapter 158 -International Alliance and Air Transport Industry Chapter 158 ¨CInternational Alliance and Air Transport Industry What Rihanna said about the international alliance are roughly three things. International alliance members must cooperate as much as possible. International alliance members will nominate a leader each year according to the scheduled election. International alliance members must guarantee the slaves a certain standard of food, clothing, shelter, and protection. Those are the things that can be considered as the major principles. With regards to slavery, there are many countries that are economically incapable of proclaiming the liberations of the slaves so it would be impossible for now. Regrettable. ¡¸Well, next is about the air transport industry.¡¹ When I was arranging the report about the international alliance in my head, Rihanna moved to the next topic. You¡¯re rushing it, Rihanna. ¡¸There are rumors about elves migrating to Einherjar¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s wrong, it is dispatch. 10,000 people will work here from now on and every year, 1,000 individuals will be replaced by a new one. I will reduce the number by half once the elves¡¯ ability improved.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¸Th-those 10,000 elves¡­.isn¡¯t that the total number of citizens of the country of elves?¡¹ ¡¸There are 25,000 of them.¡¹ When I answered her question, Rihanna stopped moving. Then, knit her eyebrows. ¡¸¡­10,000 from the total population of 25,000¡­Won¡¯t their country collapse?¡¹ Rihanna said so with a difficult expression. Yes, I think so too. ¡¸There seem to be no problem with their country¡¯s administration for the moment. Therefore, while thinking about the gains that the country of elves will receive, they don¡¯t have problem dispatching 10,000 of their citizens to Einherjar for now.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna vaguely nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­.Then, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Since there are 10,000 elves coming, can you have them help us with the air transport industry? Even if there are people with high magical power from the slaves who became citizens of the country from the previous war, there¡¯s no one who has enough talent to cast flight magic.¡¹ Rihanna said that and looked at me. Fumu, didn¡¯t I tell Rihanna before about magic item? Well, since I was able to borrow the hand of the elves more than expected, I guess it will be better for them to use it because of their high loyalty. I thought so and looked at Rihanna. ¡¸All dark elves will migrate to Einherjar. Their ability is also higher. Therefore, the dark elves will take care of the air transport industry.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna blinked her eyes. ¡¸How many dark elves will come?¡¹ ¡¸About 5,000.¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s enough.¡¹ Perhaps because they have a sense of rivalry against the elves when they split with them, the dark elves have improved their abilities as a result. Seeing the condition of the former resident of the Grado village Dan and the intermediate mage Sherry, we can think that a person will level up by hunting monsters in this world. However, there is no definite understanding of level up in this world. With that, we¡¯ll have a growth experiment with the elves. Is it possible to acquire the same magic and skill as us? Especially the passive skills which are always on, acquiring them is the most important task. While doing these verifications, we must also lend the elves hand to prosper. For other countries, I¡¯ll accommodate some talent from them like Rihanna. As I looked at Rihanna while thinking about such things, Rihanna nodded and moved the next document. No, that¡¯s not the reason I looked at you. ¡¸Next is about the result of negotiation with each country. For the time being, the negotiations with most countries already moved to the air transport branch and tariff. However, the negotiation with the Immenstadt Empire is not doing good.¡¹ To Rihanna¡¯s report, I looked at the document and tiled my neck. We already tried negotiating with them three times but we¡¯re not able to get favourable response at all. During the first negotiation, I thought that there is a high possibility of approval. ¡¸At least we should have had a step forward from the result of the first negotiation, right?¡¹ When I asked, Rihanna glanced at the document I¡¯m looking at and looked at me. ¡¸No, rather than moving forward, we moved backward from the first negotiation.¡¹ ¡¸Backward? Why?¡¹ When I knitted my eyebrows as I heard her, Rihanna made a difficult face and looked at me. ¡¸¡­ Somehow, the negotiators have changed. From an influential national government administrator, the negotiator became a young woman with a title of coordinator. From that, we¡¯ve only talked about small details for a long time for some reason. With that, the main subject is¡­¡¹ Rihanna is somewhat perplexed and said that apologetically. Time. That word remained in my head. ¡¸¡­What would Immenstadt Empire gain by buying time? What are they planning?¡¹ When she heard me, Rihanna shook her head to the left and right while falling silent. It can¡¯t be helped. Still, why are they buying some time? ¡¸Are they collecting soldiers to fight with Rembrandt Kingdom to take their former territories?¡¹ ¡¸¡­We already told them that the Rembrandt Kingdom has joined the international alliance and will receive its member¡¯s assistance. It is heartbreaking to think that the Immenstadt Empire, who can barely fight one-on-one against the Rembrandt Kingdom, will fight against the Rembrandt Kingdom who¡¯s being supported by Einherjar and Maeas.¡¹ ¡¸If that is the case, then why are they deliberately making the negotiations difficult? Are they waiting for a better condition to be presented?¡¹ ¡¸That might not be the case. They already know that many countries have already joined the international alliance. I don¡¯t think that they will do something that will cause friction.¡¹ ¡¸Could it be that religion had affected the country administration of the Immenstadt Empire?¡¹ ¡¸Religion?¡¹ Rihanna tilted her neck and chewed the content of what I said. I crossed my arms and looked at Rihanna. Apparently, it seems that she¡¯s taking the religion¡¯s movement lightly. ¡¸For example, if the founder of that religion has become so influential that he can determine the direction of the country with his words, we may understand why Immenstadt Empire¡¯s response is like that.¡¹ When I said that, Keira opened her mouth unintentionally. ¡¸But what profit will it give the Immenstadt and that religion? If they strengthened their connection with other countries, won¡¯t that make their religion spread greatly?¡¹ When Keira said that, Rihanna nodded and looked at me. ¡¸Could it be because they are willing to break their relation to other countries with other religion to wage a religious war?¡¹ ¡¸Other religion?¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡¹ When I said that as an answer, the two of them looked at me. ¡¸What?¡¹ When they heard me who is tilting his head, the two of them looked at each other with an extremely serious expression. Rihanna looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸The apostle of god and his braves¡­that was just a mere legend but the real apostle of god-sama has come¡­¡¹ When Rihanna muttered so, Keira took over. ¡¸The apostle of god-sama is said to be an existence that will lead mankind. Ren-sama has founded a nation, gathered other countries, enriched the lives of everyone, and never lost a war.¡¹ TN: Mankind here includes other races. If you can think of a much better term, please let me know. When Keira said that, I raised a dry laugh and shook my head to the left and right. ¡¸I¡¯m not a founder of a religion.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, the two of them laughed with a vague face. So, the opponent of their religious war is me? ******************** Chapter 159 - Problems Arising in Einherjar Chapter 159 ¨C Problems Arising in Einherjar Let¡¯s put the talk about the religious war on hold and move to the next report. In any case, it is just a speculation that the delay in negotiation with the Immenstadt Empire is due to religion and that speculation talk took a leap and reached the level of a religious war. Well, to be frank, religion-involved matter is quite troublesome. When I¡¯m thinking about it, Rihanna gathered some documents and opened her mouth. ¡¸These are the detailed reports about the problems arising in Einherjar. The first one is the detection of illegal slave traders.¡¹ ¡¸Detection? There were illegal slave traders?¡¹ I knitted my brow as I heard her. Rihanna nodded and looked at the documents. ¡¸The first one is someone from Maeas, he abducted 58 villagers and turned them into slaves. Next, the former nobles of Galland Empire who recently fell are going to Maeas or our country to sell the former citizen of the Galland Empire capital as slaves.¡¹ Rihanna said so and spat a sigh. Such fellows are very ill-natured. ¡¸Have you explained them about the international alliance?¡¹ When she heard me said that, Rihanna nodded and looked at Keira. Keira put her hands on her knees, straightens her back, and opened her mouth. ¡¸Yes. I have heard the conversation between the slave traffickers and the knights that captured them. It seems that they brought a large quantity of slaves here when they heard that Einherjar brought a massive amount of slaves, some of them even asked for negotiation during their conversation with the knights. As for Maeas, since they have a history of buying and selling slaves, a lot of them are still in that business.¡¹ When I heard Keira¡¯s report, I put my weight on my back and groaned. My country accepted those slaves since it was war. Though it did not cost us anything when we freed them, to those who only heard rumors, they probably thought that Maeas received a lot of money. Perhaps they thought that Einherjar is willing to spend a large amount of money for slaves. But that¡¯s not the problem. Even though they knew the rules set by the international alliance, they are still trying to buy and sell slaves illegally. Even though they are not familiar with the international alliance, they are obviously belittling our rule. I never thought that this will happen. ¡¸What is the punishment of the illegal slave trade?¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna nodded and pulled out one document. ¡¸Those who abduct or falsely accuse someone to turn him into a crime slave will have all his slaves seize and will not be able to conduct business to any countries of the international alliance. Those who buy and sell slaves even though they know that they are illegally collected will have his slaves confiscated and will not be able to do business in that country.¡¹ Rihanna said so and moved her eyes to me from documents. I had a doubt about the punishment that Rihanna reported. ¡¸It¡¯s too vague. Can the members of the international alliance prohibit the buy and sell of slaves? What if that someone claimed to be someone else in another country and sell the slaves there?¡¹ When I asked, Keira nodded. ¡¸We¡¯re in a state where we cannot publicize it readily to another country. There are also immigration officials who take bribe¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ I replied to Keira and sighed. It is impossible to make everything perfect and I can¡¯t check them all too. To those who are used to illegal things, that law is full of holes. Well, if we take in and free the slaves that were bought and sold illegally, our citizens will increase so there¡¯s also a good point. However, there might be more slave trafficker than our national eye can see. Then, what should we do? ¡¸The only choice is to punish them severely.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna nodded with a difficult expression. ¡¸The scale of the market in concern will decrease but it might be the most efficient method.¡¹ ¡¸Spread the news about the severe punishment and let¡¯s talk about it again after a month. Make sure that those who gather slaves illegally will not be able to do business again.¡¹ When I said so, Keira agreed and muttered. ¡¸Is it capital punishment?¡¹ ¡¸Won¡¯t tattoo be okay? We¡¯ll put one on their face or neck so one would notice that he¡¯s a criminal in one look¡­¡¹ When I said that, Keira looked at me in a very strange way. Rihanna, who¡¯s beside her, blinks her eyes too. ¡¸Such tattoo will disappear if healing magic is used.¡¹ Ah, is that so? I instinctively put my finger on my temple and groaned to Keira¡¯s words. ¡¸Black Ink can be removed?¡¹ When I said so, Keira nodded quietly. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I thought Ren-sama had a profound knowledge with the effect of magic¡­¡¹ Keira unintentionally said something and put her hand on her lips with one hand while having a startled face. She might have thought that her remark is impolite but I don¡¯t mind it at all. I laughed as if I¡¯m troubled and decided to say something as an excuse. ¡¸With my experience, I have revived the dead but I have never tried healing someone with a tattoo.¡¹ When I said that, the two of them were at loss for words so I decided to continue with the topic. ¡¸Either way, if there is no other mean, then it¡¯s capital punishment. So, what¡¯s next?¡¹ When I asked, the two of them prepared the documents in a hurry. ¡¸Ne-next is about the adventurers. Though an A rank party had moved to the adventurers guild in the capital, they still haven¡¯t captured 1/3 of the forest of abyss. However, the S rank party Silver Wind is expected to break through the forest and reach the residence of the earth dragon Ishmugard soon.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, finally! They have been in the forest for the last two months, right? It took quite a while but they are finally breaking through.¡¹ When Rihanna heard me, she looked at me with a shabby face. ¡¸No, it can be said that the capture speed of the Silver Wind of the forest of abyss is abnormally fast. It was originally called a devil¡¯s forest because even a military force of over 1,000 was not able to stay in it for two weeks.¡¹ Rihanna said that but I just tilted my head because the growth report of Dan and Sherry says that they hunt monsters in the forest of abyss one after another. Then, Rihanna put out another document and opened her mouth while looking at it. ¡¸Apparently, it is said that the capture speed sharply increased when they the party silver wind discovered a secret treasure when they are halfway through the forest.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that? It¡¯s just a shield that increases the user¡¯s offensive ability but I never expect them to used it that well.¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna and Keira were at a loss for words again and looked at me. ¡¸¡­Please do not put such legendary class item without reserve.¡¹ Rihanna, who finally was able to speak, said such a thing, shrugged her shoulders and laughed. ¡¸Will adventurers gather here upon hearing that news? Besides, that equipment is just a second-rate item that has no great effect.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna and Keira looked at each other again and sighed this time. These two are rude. Well, at any rate, adventurers will finally be able to meet Ishmugard. I am looking forward to it. When I thought of such a thing, Rihanna cleared her throat and took out a new document. ¡¸Then, the last remaining problems are; some operation of the school are stalled, prostitution-related problem, law revision¡­¡¹ Listening to what Rihanna has said, there seems to be more so I knitted my eyebrows. ******************** Chapter 160 - Road Development and Transit Points Chapter 160 ¨C Road Development and Transit Points The morning came. I stroked Rihanna¡¯s beautiful long blonde hair on my chest with one hand. I raised my upper body. ¡¸Hnn¡­¡¹ Then I heard a strange voice from around my belly. When I dropped my line of sight, I saw a head with shiny gray hair comfortably riding on my belly. It¡¯s Keira. Judging from the bump on the bed, she seems to have slept by curling her body sideways. She unexpectedly has a bad sleeping posture. The beautiful gray-haired woman turned her head and looked up at me while narrowing her slightly wet eyes. ¡¸W-why am I¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re a good follower but you have a bad master.¡¹ ¡¸W-what do you mean by that?¡¹ To my words, the beautiful gray-haired woman raised her body with a dubious face that made her upper body exposed. I groaned upon seeing her beautiful proportion and the cuteness of the way she tilted her neck. ¡¸Now, Keira is bad too.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ While she still has a question mark on her head, I drew the beautiful woman¡¯s waist to me with one hand. ¡¸This is punishment for Rihanna who¡¯s pretending to be asleep.¡¹ ¡¸What¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m exposed¡­!?¡¹ After finishing the fierce battle this morning, I¡¯m now overlooking the dwarf blacksmith Camry, dark dwarf alchemist Mira, and human architect Dignity on the throne room. Afterall, I was not able to go out of G.I.Jou yesterday. We discussed about the law and the direction where Einherjar will take on the future. I also gave various instruction on what to do in various places in the end. This day, I would like to see various things. While thinking of such a thing, I looked at the face of the three. The three of them are kneeling to me who is sitting on the throne. When I looked down on them, they bowed again. ¡¸Good morning. Now, what is the news about the road and the school in each town?¡¹ When they heard me, Camry and Mira raised their faces. ¡¸The school and the highway that connects big cities are now complete. However, there are no schools in small town and villages and the roads to them are still ongoing.¡¹ When Camry said so, Mira nodded and looked up at me. ¡¸About of the fort that master instructed to check, it would be a good help since there are a lot of thieves coming from the collapsed Galland Empire. However, the road that connects the fort to a city is still on hold, what should we do about it?¡¹ Mira said that and looked up at me. That fort is a defense base near the border of the Galland Empire that I asked to be built during the war. When we were laying down the road plan, the fort was built not just to spot invasion but to also become the entry route from the outside. However, it is only a small base with 1,000 soldiers capacity. ¡¸Is the road connecting the fort to a city necessary? Though it is inevitable to have a fort at the border, it might become a dangerous spot if the enemies were to attack it.¡¹ When I asked back to Mira¡¯s question, Mira tilted her little head and raised her face. ¡¸There are quite a lot of thieves and bandits. They attack small villages sporadically so there are a lot of soldiers stationed there. Besides, it will ease the mental suffering of the soldiers if there is a better road that will make the peddlers and prostitutes to easily come and go¡­¡¹ I nodded while stroking my chin with my fingertips upon hearing Mira¡¯s opinion. ¡¸Indeed. Peddlers and prostitute.¡¹ When I said so, Mira puffed her cheeks. ¡¸Please try to conceal your desire, master.¡¹ Mira said that as she pouts. Hnn? She responded like she was sexually harassed. I looked down at Mira and crossed my arm while having some delicate feeling. ¡¸Well, I originally thought that of expanding the not only the domestic highways. That will be good.¡¹ When I said that to Mira, she recovered her mood and replied. I turned my eyes to Dignity. ¡¸Now, the excellent architect that completed majority of the work I requested, Dignity.¡¹ When I exaggeratedly said that and called Dignity, Dignity raised his face and looked up at me with an unpleasant expression. That tall okama seems to didn¡¯t like my exaggerated words. ¡¸Did I do some great things boss? Calling someone in that way will make them uneasy while waiting for the next order, don¡¯t you think?¡¹ Dignity said so while embracing his whole body with both hands while kneeling on the floor. I smiled wryly while watching Dignity. I raised one eyebrow and opened my mouth. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that difficult but it is a large-scale work. Two location. I want you to make cities that will become the transit station between the capital and Ramblas and between Ramblas and Selenia. Rather than a straight line, move them a little to the south in order to be further from the border of the Galland Empire. ¡¹ When I said so, Dignity¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked up at me. ¡¸Eh!? I can design the cities from scratch!? And I can also do as I like!?¡¹ When I said that, the excited Dignity looked at me excitedly. I nodded shallowly and ordered Dignity. ¡¸It will be the city of water that utilizes canal. Create a new flowing river to be able to easily carry a large number of goods. There are also instances in the past where the river overflowed and flooded so it will be good for disaster prevention to make a branch.¡¹ When I informed Dignity, he nodded delightfully. ¡¸City of water¡­Good! Very good! My creative design is overflowing that it will come out from my nose!¡¹ Dignity is twisting his body while shouting and has an ecstatic look on his face. Perhaps, blood will come out from his nose. I looked at Dignity who¡¯s itching and laughing to start building the city and opened my mouth. ¡¸¡­However, there is a problem. We must first make a wall surrounding the beastkin country for their protection.¡¹ As I said that, Dignity made an unpleasant face as if a disgusting insect appeared in front of him. I made a wry smile and asked Dignity again. ¡¸I want you to complete the walls before the air transport begins. I would like you to listen to the country of beastkins citizens and properly set as many gates as necessary.¡¹ I said that to Dignity and stared at him. Then, Dignity averts his face from me while blushing. TN: Yaoi ¡¸I-I understand! It is like just another order from boss, right!? I really want to build that city now!?¡¹ The reddened face Dignity shouted so. That the tall okama is angry, I guess it¡¯s just him being a tsundere. While thinking of such a thing, I stared at Dignity and Dignity stared back at me. ¡¸About the wall that I¡¯ll build for the country of beastkins, is it around their country of per city?¡¹ ¡¸Their country is long vertically. It might be hard even for you but¡­ I would like you to adapt to the circumstances of that place. ¡¹ When I answered Dignity¡¯s question, he puffed his cheeks and lifted his face. Although he looks like Mira a little while ago, the destructive power is different. ¡¸¡­I will finish it in 3 days. I¡¯ll make it so excellent that everyone will be surprised! Look forward to it! ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I ask of you. ¡¹ Though I nodded, I unintentionally laughed because of Dignity¡¯s dialogue. Dignity¡¯s face has become redder but it is due to anger. Well, he¡¯s probably just being a tsundere. ******************** Chapter 161 - Immenstadt Empire Chapter 161 ¨C Immenstadt Empire The wind blew. Moist, lukewarm wind flows and pats the city. This is the capital of the Immenstadt Empire, Neltaheim. TN: ¥Í¥ë¥¿¥Ï¥à(Nerutahamu) ¨C name of the city, open for suggestions It is a feudalistic country. Farmers are suffering from taxes while the nobles are getting fat. The merchants favored by the nobles are the only ones who¡¯ll make fortune. It is a country where the difference between the rich and the poor is extreme. However, in Neltaheim, something big has occurred in these past years. It is the rise of a certain religion. That religion is a monotheistic type. At first, Immenstadt Empire has a lot of polytheistic religions that induced antipathy and disputes among many. Because of that, Neltaheim never accepted any religion within it. Hence, whenever there are situations where this new monotheistic religion tried to convert the citizens into believers, they¡¯ll receive persecution. But before they noticed it, that religion¡¯s believers gradually increased its members. In 5 years, that religion increased their number of believers to the extent that they can be called the largest faction in the country. That speed is obviously abnormal, an abnormal come-from-behind drama. Eventually, even the emperor Lysias Artinas became a believer. As a result, the Immenstadt Empire begins to advance to a different way. In the capital, the nobles who acted insidiously became surprisingly quiet. The vandals and criminals who are lurking and had built a nest in the back alley are disappearing day by day. In the rural areas, bandits who are always raiding villages do not appear now even though they were not subjugated. Moreover, crime rate has significantly decreased in towns where a church of the religion was erected. The emperor said that those are the effect of that religion in his speech. That made the religion surfaced from underwater and went on the stage. To the hearts of the people, that religion corrected the country. It is the religion that worships the god of truth, Melqart. When the words about Melqart¡¯s teaching comes out, the Melqart believers who had been living quietly until now became powerful in a dash. Becoming a Melqart believer has become a prerequisite of getting an important post in the country. Thanks to that, the empire has become easier to live in for the Melqart believers and the number of believers kept on increasing. Before anyone noticed it, the Immenstadt Empire had changed to a totally different country. Churches are built in every town and village of a certain size. The mayors, the village chief¡¯s, and on some places, the nobles, has less power compared to the Melqart religion officials and priests. Meanwhile, the Melqart religion, who gained a large number of believers, has reached a point of having its own armed forces called the saint army. They are soldiers chosen by god with a mission of protecting the lives of believers. When the founding of the saint army was announced, they managed to gather soldiers in no time. They have trained them in every town and villages with churches. It was a few days ago that the army started to move for the first time. The day before that day, the Immenstadt Empire manage to restore their former territory that was robbed by the Rembrandt Kingdom. The Immenstadt Empire had recovered more than half of their former territory that was conquered by the Rembrandt Kingdom that day. In addition, the Rembrandt Kingdom has announced in public that they will return the other half of the former territory of the Immenstadt Empire that they occupied to the Immenstadt Empire. However, that information was restricted by the Immenstadt Empire. The return of their former territory that was announced by the Rembrandt Kingdom was not conveyed to its citizen. To the citizens, they explained that the saint army will go as reinforcement in order to give a decisive blow to the Rembrandt Kingdom. Traces of war are strong to the territory of the Immenstadt Empire that they regained. Villages are burned down and there are a lot of corpses of people and soldier around. Those who have returned from that place and returned to the Immenstadt Empire¡¯s capital spread what they saw and many people reacted to the cruelty of the Rembrandt Kingdom. With this, people other than the Melqart believers, shared the same feelings. Historically, the Immenstadt Empire was the strongest of the five major powers and not the Rembrandt Kingdom. The sleeping lion woke up. Thus, the people¡¯s heart tilted to retaliation war. In the empire¡¯s capital, after receiving Emperor Lysias¡¯ encouragement, the saint army marched at once to the direction of Rembrandt Kingdom where there is still a cease-fire. The wind blew. Lukewarm wind flows to the depths of the back alley. The splendid imperial capital Neltaheim. The noble who are engaged in crimes disappeared and the crime rate decreased dramatically. But there are countless of corpses in the back alley of the capital. The wind blows again. It has become a damp, bloody wind. In the immediate vicinity of the corpses, a stall owner is selling various things and children are running innocently. This is the imperial capital of the Immenstadt Empire, Neltaheim. Today, there is no city more eerie than this. Moreover, the war starts again. ******************** Chapter 162 - Dignity’s Struggle Chapter 162 ¨C Dignity¡¯s Struggle ¡¸In other words, you think that it is more convenient to enclose each city?¡¹ When I asked for confirmation, the king of the country of beastkins, Tigerkin Fuuten, nodded strongly. ¡¸Yes. If you surround the whole country with wall, if the wall breaks, the whole country will be in danger. However, if you build one in each city, others will still be safe. ¡¹ He said that and looked at me. ¡¸Yes, that can buy you some time. However, if the entire country is enclosed, going in and out will be more convenient and you can concentrate your defense on one point too, right?¡¹ When I asked him so, Fuuten shook his neck to the left and right with a bitter expression. ¡¸Though I was not able to see that existence call evil god, two warriors named Kuudai and Linshan said that they saw the battle against the evil god. They said that the country of beastkin will face extinction if something like that appeared again.¡¹ Fuuten said so and vomited a short sigh. ¡¸Kuudai and Linshan can be said as top class even among the excellent warriors of this country. If those two acknowledge that there is a monster like that, we better think that casualties will appear right from the start. Though it is regretful, if that time happens, I have no choice but to ask for reinforcements to the international alliance that Ren-sama founded while earning time. ¡¹ When Fuuten said that, he looked down and put both of his hands on his knees. There is no lie in his words of regret. One can see that his attitude is his true feelings and he acknowledges that there is nothing else he could do with his own hands. I looked at Fuuten with a feeling of admiration and nodded. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. As a special service, let¡¯s go with both.¡¹ When I said so, Fuuten lifted his face while widening his eyes. I smiled at Fuuten who looked cute with his tiger ears and stern smiling face. You went against your own principle and lowered your head for the sake of the lives of your countrybeast. You¡¯re a good guy. Well, it¡¯s not like I can do whatever I want. I can¡¯t go against boss so I have to show result by all means. ¡¸I¡¯ll make walls that both encloses the country and each city. That wall will pass through the river. However, those can¡¯t protect you from attack from the sky. You can ask boss for weapons against aerial attacks. After he gave his permission, I¡¯ll make something like a ballista that can kill a wyvern in one blow.¡¹ When I said that and wink, Fuuten knitted his eyebrows and bowed deeply. ¡¸I truly thank you. Thank you very much for your cooperation, Dignity-sama.¡¹ He said that and kept his head down for a while. His seriousness ¡­stabs me painfully. For the time being, I have increased our workload. Will Mira and Camry be mad after I return? Well, I love working while they¡¯re angry. ¡¸Da! What are you planning to do with the bridge!?¡¹ ¡¸Shut up! Decoration is important! Style is beauty!¡¹ ¡¸Then fine! But decide soon, I¡¯m the one responsible for the raw materials.¡¹ For the time being, when we¡¯re giving Sh*tamachi a hand, the obstinate oyaji, Camry, complains about my design and it became a fight. This is why I hate Camry. Well, there is no problem if the bridge is sturdy and satisfies its function as a bridge but it is not interesting. I have a habit of being absorbed in gates but as for the bridge, it might be useless. ¡¸Let¡¯s make walls that surround the city today! Even if I get absorbed, we can complete it!¡¹ ¡¸Liar! We definitely must complete it! Don¡¯t do some experiment! Control yourself and don¡¯t get absorbed with the design!¡¹ ¡¸I know what I¡¯m doing!¡¹ ¡¸What matters the most is completing it.¡¹ I fell on Camry¡¯s level and shouted. While Camry and I are having a low-level interaction, everyone else with production job is making walls quickly and steadily. Nevertheless, because we already built a large number of schools, everyone¡¯s construction speed has risen frighteningly. Well, the design and structure we¡¯re making are the same so everyone will really be fast. ¡¸¡­Ah, okay, I get it now! Then just the bridge of the capital Shimoneta! I¡¯ll let it be gaudy!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Sh*tamachi!¡¹ ¡¸Haa¡­Then, Camry, can you prepare the bridge now?¡¹ This Camry is really a bearded oyaji! We finally began working after Camry¡¯s complaint. At noon, we finally finished surrounding Shiramachi with walls. ¡¸Th-this¡­there is already a splendid wall¡­¡¹ Fuuten came to me and muttered such a thing. Let¡¯s leave it like that without saying that the second town is almost complete too. If Camry hears it, I¡¯m sure there will be another commotion as if I¡¯ve held the neck of a devil. ¡¸Everything will be completed in 3 days.¡¹ When I said that, Fuuten stared at me. ¡¸Th-three days¡­? Is that possible¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, everything is good. But first, what is your business here?¡¹ When the surprised Fuuten heard me, he looked relieved an looked up. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I was wondering if everyone would like to have lunch¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lunch? Hee, what¡¯s for lunch?¡¹ I asked him because I was a little interested in the words of Fuuten. Surely it¡¯s not just some grilled monster. While thinking of such a thing, Fuuten tilted his head as if trying to recall something then opened his mouth. ¡¸It¡¯s salmon with meuniere, wild herbs salad, pilaf, etc¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wa?¡¹ I instinctively said that because I never expected this muscular big tigerkin knows the dishes he mentioned. Meuniere? Pilaf? ¡¸¡­Wai-wait for a moment. Even though I have never heard of it, the name those dishes sounds nostalgic¡­¡¹ Upon hearing me, Fuuten looked at me while tilting his neck. ¡¸Name of the dishes? Those are traditional dishes that were transmitted in this area¡­ah! Perhaps, those dishes were taught by the apostle of god-sama! Then, Ren-sama is¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please show me those foods! Depending on the circumstances, I¡¯ll return to boss at once!¡¹ Ahh! Perhaps boss has said the name of those dishes some time ago! I want to go to where boss is now but it¡¯s too far! I want to see boss¡¯ happy face! I¡¯m now running while looking at Fuuten¡¯s back. I should not be impatient! ******************** Chapter 163 - RenRen wants to Hold an International Alliance Trial Conference Chapter 163 ¨C RenRen wants to Hold an International Alliance Trial Conference ¡¸Let¡¯s gather representatives of the members of the international alliance and hold a conference.¡¹ When I said so, the overtime group, Eleanor, Sainos, and Sunny, tilted their heads. ¡¸Conference? The number of countries applying to be member are many but it¡¯s not like we have to gather them.¡¹ To my words, Eleanor replied as the representative of the group. When I nodded, Eleanor spread a map. It is the map of the continent that Milenia made. It is a rectangular map with rough borders and the shape of the continent is similar to Australia or Shikoku. ¡¸The current members of the International Alliance that will be able to participate are our country, Rembrandt Kingdom, Maeas, the country of elves La Fiesch, the country of beastkins Hinomoto¡­and the small countries Taki, Solemn, and Narsagel Kingdom. A total of eight.¡¹ TN: ¥¿¥­(Taki), ¥½¥ì¥¢¥à(Soreamu) = Solemn, ¥Ê¥ë¥µ¥¸¥§¥ë(Narusajieru) = Narsagel Currently, there are over 10 small countries on the continent. They are scattered in various places. They are independent countries that only have one or two cities but refused to walk together with Maeas. These countries were not invaded by major powers even though they are incomparably small. There are various reasons that made these countries survive like being a country that utilized special technique and information or their location is good that they will be able to defend even if a major power attacked. Among those, Solemn and Narsagel Kingdom, which are close to Maeas who spreads the news of the International Alliance, moved immediately. The third country, Taki, is located between the borders of Rembrandt Kingdom and Galland Empire. Taki is located in a mountainous region surrounded by monster domains. Galland Empire and Rembrandt Kingdom asked them to surrender their territory but they refused. It is a country that has been at war with two countries. Even if it¡¯s a small country, it can¡¯t be neglected. The participants have been announced but there are still five countries who are held back by Rihanna. All of them has a problem with slave treatment. Regarding the air transport, everyone is positive. Well, the participants are surely not ignorant regarding with matters of economy. ¡¸Anyway, please contact the eight countries and talk about the conference. However, this is just a test gathering of the representatives. The representative doesn¡¯t have to be the king or prime minister. I spoke with Rihanna about the policy of the international alliance the other day so anyone who can represent the country for that issue is okay.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Understood. By the way, master¡­previously, you were having troubles in talking with people with title, but now, you seem to have become accustomed.¡¹ Eleanor said so and looked at my face. Incidentally, I think so too. It seems that becoming a leader made me step forward on various things. I tilted my head due to Eleanor¡¯s remark and groaned. ¡¸It is probably because I have become a king of a country that is recognized as a major power.¡¹ When I said so, Eleanor nodded. ¡¸You are the apostle of god, our lord, and the king of our country. However, for us, being our lord is the greatest.¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? What do you mean?¡¹ When I tilted my neck because of Eleanor¡¯s words, Eleanor smiled and shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸We will accompany master for all time and will continue to pledge our loyalty.¡¹ When Eleanor said so, she looked at where Sainos and Sunny is. ¡¸Right? Sainos, Sunny¡­.¡¹ When Eleanor looked at their direction with a smile, there were two people with closed eyes. They are sleeping. Sainos was sleeping while sitting with his legs and arms crossed. Sunny is sleeping on the carpet similar to the character ´ó. Well, I knew because I can see them from here. However, Eleanor was just speaking about my titles and is obviously displeased about the two sleeping. You guys will sleep for good. Eleanor looked down at the two sleeping fellows. She sighed and took something out of her item box. She took something like a steel box designed with a woman¡¯s face and something like a pillar that is about 1 meter tall out. ¡¸¡­I know the first one. It¡¯s a torture device called iron maiden. What¡¯s the second one?¡¹ When I asked her so, Eleanor nodded with an evil smile. ¡¸This one is called Judas¡¯ cradle. I think it will be good for Sainos¡­Since they are already sleeping, let¡¯s have them sleep on these.¡¹ Eleanor said so and laughed happily. I was so scared that I did not dare to ask how does it work. ¡¸My butt hurts for some reason. Do you know anything about it, my liege?¡¹ TN: His butt hurts and asked another man about it? I better kill myself immediately if I¡¯ll ever be sent to a Judas¡¯ cradle Sainos looked at me with a suspicious face but I shook my head to the left and right. ¡¸No, I have no idea.¡¹ When I said so, Sainos groaned while making a difficult face. ¡¸Is that so¡­? Incidentally, I feel that Eleanor¡¯s way of looking at me is rather unpleasant¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eleanor manages G.I.Jou in my instead. Perhaps she¡¯s jealous of Sainos because she can¡¯t go with me.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, right! As expected of my liege! I understand now!¡¹ Sainos nodded many times as if completely convinced by my explanation. We went out of the G.I.Jou and went to the capital using flight magic. The members are me, Sainos, Sunny, and Io. I looked at Sainos who¡¯s scratching his butt while flying beside me. I was really surprised a while ago. I never thought that Sainos¡¯ butt will win against the torture device. If a low-level character attacks with a low-level iron sword, it can only make a maximum damage of one. Why am I thinking about stupid things? ¡¸Master, why are we going to the capital?¡¹ While I was thinking about strange things, Io asked me that question. It seems that Io is trying to make her small body looks bigger, she¡¯s flying while spreading both of her hands. ¡¸Oh, I heard that the dark elves are arriving in the capital one after another. Though there are places where they can live, they don¡¯t have jobs yet.¡¹ When I said so, Sunny, who was silent, tilted her neck. ¡¸Why did master take the dark elves as your subordinate?¡¹ Sunny said so while looking puzzled. I smiled wryly at Sunny and opened my mouth while mixing a sigh. ¡¸It¡¯s part of my plan. School and orphanages are free and we¡¯re also already paying the soldier¡¯s salary.Our financial situation is considerably severe. The capital is crowded with merchants, travellers and adventurers from various countries but if you calculate the earnings, it¡¯s harsh.¡¹ When I explained so, Sunny tilted her neck further. ¡¸Then, if you refused to have salary, you can become master¡¯s subordinate?¡¹ When Sunny said so, Io knitted her eyebrows and groaned while Sainos looked at me with wide eyes. What¡¯s with that face, Sainos? I replied to Sunny who¡¯s still tilting her neck. ¡¸There will be about 5,000 dark elves that will come. Furthermore, elves and beastkins will come too. Though there will be no problem if they live on G.I.Jou and Val Valhalla castle, some might misunderstand that I¡¯m taking them under my wings. I also want them to visit and see the various colors of different cities. And, when the air transport begins, I will ask for the help of the dark elves and elves.¡¹ When I said so, Sunny nodded ambiguously but I don¡¯t think she understood. When I am looking at Sunny with half-opened eyes, Io gave an additional explanation. ¡¸In other words, even though they are master¡¯s subordinate, except in emergency situations, you will have them live in other cities¡­is that right?¡¹ Io said so and looked back at me. I nod and open my mouth. ¡¸That¡¯s right. They will be trading with various people of various countries ¡­.¡¹ I muttered so and racked my brains. Why is the country of the dragon knight planning to make a profit similar to an enormous casino? Did I overlook something? While thinking of such a thing, we arrived at the capital. ******************** Chapter 164 - There are a Lot of Dark Elves in the Capital Chapter 164 ¨C There are a Lot of Dark Elves in the Capital When we arrived at the capital, we headed for Val Valhalla Castle where we saw between 100 to 200 dark elves strolling around. They are busily moving around. Some are cutting the lawn using a dagger, some are polishing the walls and windows with cloth, and some are sweeping the bridge that connects the capital and the castle with a broom. And one of them noticed and called me out. ¡¸Ah, Re-Ren-sama!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ ¡¸Apostle-sama¡­!?¡¹ The outskirts of the Val Valhalla castle was thrown into a commotion with the dark elves gathering around me. Looking at these dark elves, every one of them is similarly beautiful women and only looking at them will one be able to see each difference. There are those with droopy eyes and there are those with mongoloid eyes. There are those with considerably black skin and there are those with lighter skin color. There are those with long ears and there are those with short. And, there are those with childish appearance and there are those with gorgeous adult atmosphere. But, it is mysterious that there are only women here. As far as I know, both the elves and dark elves have the same ratio of men and women. While thinking of such a thing, I looked at the gathered dark elves and opened my mouth. ¡¸Good morning. It is good that you are here now. I welcome you.¡¹ When I said so, the dark elves knelt simultaneously and lowered their heads. The dark elves are not wearing the brown robes that they are wearing when they were in their village instead, they are wearing black leather clothes like the one previously worn by Canaan. Though it is good for a medium size group to wear something like that, now that they are lined up, I feel like I¡¯m looking at a biker group. While thinking of such a thing, I saw Canaan running from the castle. Canaan, who ran like the wind, came before me and kneeled quickly. ¡¸Welcome home, Ren-sama! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡¹ Canaan said so and looked up at my face. ¡¸We dark elves are thankful for adding us to your juusha! Please do not hesitate to order us, we¡¯ll even do dirty works!¡¹ When Canaan said so, the other dark elves also looked up at me and deeply nodded. No, you don¡¯t need to be fired up that much. ¡¸I¡¯m glad about your allegiance¡­for the time being, you can stay at this castle while I prepare houses you can live in. If there is anything you¡¯d like to know, don¡¯t hesitate to ask my maid subordinate, the management of this castle, or the guards of the city.¡¹ When I said so, everyone replied in a loud voice with their heads down. When I arrived at the throne room, Cartas and Rosa greeted with wide eyes after seeing the number of dark elves accompanying me. ¡¸Oh, are those people the newly joined subordinates of my liege?¡¹ When Cartas said so, everyone lowered their heads to Cartas and Rosa. Canaan, as their representative, opened her mouth. ¡¸Yes! From now on, we will serve Ren-sama with absolute loyalty!¡¹ When Canaan gave a greeting like that, Cartas nodded and laughed cheerfully. ¡¸Really! Ha ha ha! Then we are comrades! I am Cartas.This is Rosa. The two of us are the lords of this castle.¡¹ ¡¸My best regards. Though I¡¯m also in charge of the castle, I¡¯m of the scout class.¡¹ Cartas greeted them and Rosa also introduced herself while smiling wholeheartedly at Canaan. The two of them responded frankly but somehow, Canaan is oozing with tension. ¡¸Lo-lord of the castle? No, please continue your favors towards us. I¡¯m Canaan, the chief of the dark elves.¡¹ Canaan said so and bowed to the two. The other dark elves also lowered their heads at the same time. It seems that there is no problem with their meeting. When I was relieved with everyone¡¯s state, I sat on the throne and put my elbow on the armrest. ¡¸Okay, I will tell every one of you in advance, I think that the dark elves are already quite capable. Therefore, when the air transport industry starts, I want those who are good with flight magic to help with it. Those who are good at scouting and battle will be the one to gather information in other countries. As for the assignment time, it can be short or long or it might even change while you¡¯re at it. Can I ask of you?¡¹ When I said so, Canaan kneeled on the carpet below the stairs. ¡¸Yes! Please leave it to us! We will discuss and lay out a plan!¡¹ ¡¸Good¡¹ Hearing Canaan¡¯s reply, I took out pieces of equipments from my item box. They are various accessories and armors for raising level when a new character is created. Various magic items such a magical power enhancement ring, physical ability enhancement bangle, magical power and speed enhancement shoes, automatic recovery necklace, etc. were taken out. These are mass-produced items. These items are what one would equip until after they have defeated the first boss. The number of items like these I have exceeds 1000. Though each has a different effect because I made a different one each time, they are still enough to fully enhance their abilities. ¡¸Let those who will work outside the country borrow these. When their shift ends, they have to surrender these equipments to the one who¡¯ll take over.¡¹ When I said so, the dark elves were dumbfounded while looking at the heaps of magic items beside me. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll also give you armor, shields, circlet, and gauntlets later. They are all quality items with special effects. Use them with ease.¡¹ When I said so, Canaan replied with a hoarse voice. ¡¸A-ano¡­.are all of those magic items¡­?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. They have various effects such as magical power enhancement, physical ability enhancement, physical strength recovery, etc. You can ask me about them to decide on who¡¯ll use it.¡¹ When I answered Canaan¡¯s question, her eyes widened as she froze. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll monopolize it. I won¡¯t let that happen. ¡¸Later, have those who are not capable enough to stay in Einherjar and have them hunt monsters. But tell them to not throw away monster materials because they are necessary, okay?¡¹ It seems that that made her come back to her senses. The absent minded Canaan straightened her back and sighed. ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ After I heard Canaan¡¯s reply, I smiled wryly and nodded. ¡¸In truth, I would like to start the air transport right away but the international alliance¡¯s discussion is still halfway in that matter. I¡¯ll have you do some other work for a while.¡¹ When I said that, the agreeing Canaan looked up at me. Well, what I¡¯m asking Canaan to do here is to make money and advertise Einherjar to the neighboring countries¡­I guess this is what should be expected. Preparation and advertisement periods are necessary for festivals or tourist attractions.It is not something that we can use magic in. As expected, should I just build a casino? With that, they can immediately have a job. While I¡¯m worrying such a thing, Canaan made a dubious expression. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t exploit you. ¡¸Canaan, everyone who¡¯ll arrive today will receive special training for the next coming days.¡¹ ¡¸Special training? What kind of special training is it?¡¹ When Canaan replied to my desperate instruction, I looked at her. I stared at Canaan¡¯s eyes. I answered in a low dignified voice. ¡¸You¡¯ll be adventurers.¡¹ When I said so, every one of them tilted their necks while looking at each other. Meanwhile, their representative Canaan raised her face while having a difficult expression. ¡¸Adventurers? Is it the same adventurer work that the humans do? I heard that they are scoundrels rooting from various countries¡­¡¹ Canaan made such a prejudiced comment and waited for my reply. I knitted my brows, shook my head to the left and right, and opened my mouth. ¡¸There are all sorts of adventurers. There are good, and there are also bad. In addition, I already verified through various experimentation that rather that intensively training alone, hunting monsters will make one stronger. If you¡¯ll be an adventurer, you¡¯ll raise your ability. It will be useful in various ways.¡¹ When I told her that, Canaan made a face that she doesn¡¯t understand what I mean but lowered her head in the end with a serious expression. ¡¸I understand. We will be adventurers for a while to improve our ability.¡¹ Chapter 165 - A Group of Dark Elves Chapter 165 ¨C A Group of Dark Elves AN: The update did not make it in time¡­.! Gufu¡­! TN: Start of Ren¡¯s favorite adventurer arc. It was afternoon. Ten adventurers are at the entrance of the forest of abyss to hunt monsters. While checking the surroundings, the adventurers took a break for about 20 meters outside the forest. ¡¸Anyone injured?¡¹ While spreading out his luggage, the middle-aged bearded man looked around and said such a thing. It is the adventurer Wolf. When Wolf says so, the adventurers, who are also preparing something on their own, reply. ¡¸We¡¯re alright, Wolf-san.¡¹ ¡¸Right right. We lured out one and defeated it neatly!¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re also accompanied by the A-rank Wolf-san!¡¹ While listening to such replies, Wolf made a wry smile and looked at the forest. The forest is so dense that no one will be able to see deep from the outside. Though howls of beast can be heard as it echoes, you can¡¯t see any monster from the outside. Twisted tree trunk with poisonous grass of dark red and blue color is on its shade. The inner part of the forest seems dead with only a little light in it even though it¡¯s still daytime. The air is damp and it smells like rusted iron. This is a natural fortress that will not forgive anyone who¡¯ll invade it.This is also a prison of no return. Those were all what people think of the forest of abyss and until a few days ago, it was a fact. But that kind of thinking was now abolished. By the second coming of the apostle of god and the S-rank party, Silver Wind. The news has already spread that the legendary figure, the apostle of god, has founded a country Einherjar. He is also recognized by three major powers of Einherjar, Rembrandt Kingdom, and Maeas. TN: This is odd. I thought Einherjar would recognize him as a god and not as an apostle of god. I guess only his guild members thought of him that way. The news about the legendary castle of the apostle of god has spread. The apostle of god demands the absolute strong to come to his castle. And that castle is in the depths of the forest of abyss. Those who were enlightened, those who wanted to become braves, those who wanted to become a mythical hero, those who are bathe in darkness¡­.. Those who lives in various paths are aiming for that place. However, the destination is the untrodden forest of abyss. Who would be able to break through it? Everyone thought so. A group of court mages? Even if a major power throws all its forces there¡­they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through, much less a small group of people. However, the S-rank adventurer party, Silver Wind, challenged the forest of abyss. It¡¯s a party of five. That party of five did not come out from the forest of abyss for two weeks. They were not annihilated. They advanced through the forest of abyss according to schedule and withdrew while still having some leeway. No one died. Everyone is mentally and physically safe. Furthermore, two days later, the adventurer party silver wind stayed in the forest of abyss for three weeks in their attempt to capture it. And instead of losing their existing force, they were able to obtain more than one magic item that further increased their power. To those who are aiming to go to the castle of the apostle of god, this means something. It is possible to breakthrough the forest of abyss. That fact quickly rocked not just the hearts of the adventurers, merchants, soldiers, and mages but also the heart of common people. Meanwhile, the adventurer¡¯s group who had already changed their home base to Einherjar had been stepping into the forest of abyss with Wolf as the center. Wolf¡¯s team is made up of multiple parties. There¡¯s a party for luring monsters and there¡¯s a party to subjugate them. Wolf¡¯s team is moving towards the depths of the forest of abyss little by little. They judged that they should not fight against multiple monsters at the same time. As a result, their forest capture almost didn¡¯t advance. They took one month to advance 100 meters. This is a result where some would say something about it. However, the adventurers are feeling positive about it. It took them several hours to beat a monster from the forest of abyss that they met for the first time. But now, they have defeated that same type of monster in less than an hour. They surely grew up in one month. The adventurers are all positive in capturing the forest of abyss. Sooner or later, they will become braves. With this newly found possibility, the adventurers are laughing. When Wolf removed his gaze from the forest of abyss and looked around his companions who are preparing for their break, a black shadow suddenly whirled from the sky. Wolf, who noticed the shadow, peeled his eyes off and looked around quickly while holding his huge ax using both of his hands. Then, on the opposite side of the forest of abyss¡­ He noticed a large amount of silhouette walking from the direction of the city. Dark elves, an existence that rarely appears in public. The number of adult dark elves exceeds 100, Wolf was stunned. A beautiful dark elf woman in the middle opens her mouth towards Wolf. ¡¸You there, are you adventurers?¡¹ When the beautiful dark elf woman asked so, Wolf shallowly nodded several times. With that exchange, the other adventurers finally noticed the dark elves. ¡¸Da-dark elf¡­¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re kidding¡­.. this is the first time I saw one.¡¹ ¡¸B-beautiful¡­¡¹ While being exposed to amaze words and gaze, Canaan, the chief of the dark elves, opened her mouth. ¡¸We became adventurers today. Ren-sama said that we should seek Wolf-dono to learn the way of adventurers.¡¹ When Canaan said so, Wolf cramped his cheeks and made a wry smile. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m Wolf.¡¹ When Wolf said so, Canaan raised the edge of her mouth. ¡¸Is that so? You¡¯re appearance perfectly fit the description. Then, please teach us your knowledge as an adventurer. We ask of you, senpai.¡¹ When Canaan said so, Wolf raised a dry laughter while looking at the group of dark elves standing behind Canaan. ¡¸¡­that punk.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 166 - The Monsters of the Forest of Abyss are Trying to Escape Chapter 166 ¨C The Monsters of the Forest of Abyss are Trying to Escape It runs through the forest while gasping for breath. Runs through a marsh and finally stepped into a rock that made it lost its balance. Its shoulder collided with a tree and it stopped walking. That was the crossroad of its life. A giant race, Cyclops. Under this harsh environment, it expands its territory by continuous fighting that made his skin black which is hard even if compared with other cyclops. Five years. It spent those time fighting to protect its territory. However, everything ended one day. The cause is those small, dark-skinned people. ¡¸Monster! There¡¯s a monster there!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alone!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alone! Don¡¯t lag behind Canaan-sama!¡¹ Hearing those voices, the cyclops hurriedly picked up a nearby rock and throw it. Two, three large rocks were thrown out towards those black people. Those black people have a height that doesn¡¯t even reach its knees but they still surrounded it from all directions. Usually, just throwing one rock is enough for those little people to fear it. However, these people are different. Their pupils are shining in the dark and white teeth are emerging from their smile. They can also run at an unstoppable speed that even its eye can¡¯t see. They can pour down ice spears and wind blades from below. In just a moment, the skin it so proud of becomes full of wounds. Never in its life have the cyclops experienced these. The cyclops skin is now covered with its own blood and flesh and is fearfully trembling as it looks at the ferocious black shadows mercilessly swinging their swords towards it. This is one-sided hunting. From a distance, voices of dark elves echoed. It reached the ears of the cyclops that has now lost the light in its eye. ¡¸There! Monster!¡¹ ¡¸Oh sh*t! Canaan-sama passed ahead!¡¹ Voices of few people echoes through the forest of abyss. ¡¸What¡¯s this..¡¹ While looking at the spectacle, I had a feeling of wanting to hold my head. In addition to the fact that Ren personally mediated for them to be taught about the way of new adventures and with the way they are behaving, they will definitely stand out. The way they are moving is too inhuman. They also cast magic without chanting like it was natural. ¡¸¡­what should I tell these dense fellows?¡¹ I became sulky and murmured. I checked the surrounding sat down on a rock. As I looked up, I saw the abundant large trees and a slightly sunny light. Though there are swamps and streams around, there is a rock in this hill that can be comfortably sat on. ¡¸¡­Is this really the feeling that the forest of abyss gives?¡¹ I tilted my neck and looked at the dark elves who are returning after searching the area. There are both men and women but everyone is beautiful. At first, there are only dark elf women but dark elf men joined later. It is impossible to supervise these dark elves which are more than 200. For that reason, I disband our party at once and have each one of them join a party of 12 dark elves. And we decided to teach them the basics of being adventurers like formation, scouting, how to issue instructions, and how to withdraw. However, a problem occurred. Though I made a policy of only hunting one monster at a time, the dark elves are too strong that monsters are instantly killed. Dark elves are abnormally strong and with 10 or more of them hunting together, there is no way for a monster to survive. ¡¸Wolf-dono! The subjugation of the fifth monster is complete!¡¹ A beautiful dark elf woman comes to me and reports that joyfully. I nodded vaguely and got off of the rock. ¡¸That will be all for today.¡¹ When I said so, the beautiful woman looked up at me with an aghast face. ¡¸We-we¡¯re returning already?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s return. If you step into an unknown domain, you should not rush things and move slowly. There¡¯s also your welcome party.¡¹ When I said so, the woman widened her eyes and looked at me. Her face dimmed so I tilted my neck and opened my mouth. ¡¸What?¡¹ When I asked her so, the woman knitted her eyebrows as if thinking if she should tell me or not. ¡¸Ah, no¡­Us, you¡¯re going to welcome us?¡¹ The woman said that and looked up at me as if waiting for my answer. What is she saying? Although I cannot guess of what is the intent of that question, I nodded and replied an answer. ¡¸That¡¯s natural because you are already our companions. Being an adventurer is life-threatening. It¡¯s natural to take care and help each other.¡¹ When I said so, the woman was astonished and blinked her eyes. I thought that she¡¯s making a fool of me but there seems to be a different reason. ¡¸¡­the story I heard about adventurers are different from what I heard from Wolf-dono.¡¹ ¡¸What? Did you hear some unnecessary information from his majesty King Ren?¡¹ I wrinkled my eyebrows and said so but the woman shook her head to the left and right. ¡¸N-no! It is the rumor about adventurers in our village! They go to the village of dark elves to capture and enslave us while those dark elves who go out to our village are swindled with their money and goods¡­.I never heard good stories about them.¡¹ I looked at the woman apologetically and vomited a sigh. Well, those are bad adventurers. Certainly, such rumors will not result in good impression. ¡¸There are various type of adventurers. There are adventurers who¡¯ll do anything to make a living and there are some brave who protects a city. If all of you become good adventurers then it¡¯s good. With that, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡¹ I said so and hit the back of the woman hard. ¡¸Hiyoa!?¡¹ The woman who seemed to be in deep thought raised a strange voice when I hit her. I shrugged my shoulders and laughed. ¡¸Ora! I¡¯ll prepare the food! Tell that to the other parties!¡¹ When I said that, the woman straightened her back and smiled. ¡¸Y-yes! See you later!¡¹ As I asked her to deliver the message, the woman turned her back to me and begins to run. The other dark elves around are smiling as they look at my face. I shout while feeling that my face is getting hot. ¡¸Oi! Don¡¯t let her run alone! At least five must follow her!¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ The five dark elves around started running after the woman. The dark elves who stayed behind did not look straight at me but we began walking together. Ah, this is embarrassing. I overstated poor lines magnificently. I feel like a teenager. While looking around cautiously, we walked at the direction of the exit of the forest of abyss. I heard the reports of dark elves discovering monsters while walking but I disregarded them all until we walked out of the forest. We¡¯ve already earned enough today. You idiots. ******************** Chapter 167 - Banquet for the Dark Elf Adventurers Chapter 167 ¨C Banquet for the Dark Elf Adventurers There were too many people. But we hunted about 50 powerful monsters in the forest of abyss in a short time so we are not troubled with money. On the other hand, we earned too much money. Unfortunately, there is no cheap restaurant that can accommodate our group. I put my elbow on the reception of the adventurers guild and sigh. The receptionists Ran and Miria looked at me at the same time. Ran shakes her green hair and opens her mouth as she pushes up her eyeglasses. ¡¸Wolf-san¡­After gaining this much merit, why are you sighing?¡¹ The amazed Ran asked me that. I shrugged my shoulders and looked around the guild. The adventurers and the dark elves are grouped apart from each other as if taking distance from each other. There are only some instances that some people tried starting to converse with each other. After all, the veterans will only warm up after a few drinks. I turned my gaze to Ran while thinking such a thing. ¡¸There aren¡¯t any restaurant here that can accommodate a large number of people. This guild is bigger than the guild in Ramblas, is it possible to use it as a dining hall?¡¹ ¡¸Why? We won¡¯t be able to accommodate quests if you turn this into a banquet hall. Even though there are only utility man work quests in this city.¡¹ To my question, Miria replied while having an unpleasant expression. Earlier, Miria, who usually filled with dignity, becomes strangely tired after inspecting the large number of corpses of monsters that the dark elves brought. But this red-haired lady still managed to hide the look of worry on her face. She¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t want others to read her easily. I, who heard Miria¡¯s words, looked at the bulletin board of the guild where the quests are posted. It is natural to not find a red request, which is an emergency, but there are only subtle requests here. The reason is simple. First, the threat of monsters has drastically declined. This is because Ren¡¯s subordinates and army are patrolling around. Second, there are no thieves around so there is no request for being a merchant¡¯s guard has drastically decreased. This is also because of Ren. In addition, the country is stable so there is no request for recruiting mercenaries. This is also because of Ren. There are material collection requests but the only one who can take those are first class adventurers. The merchants of Maeas are also bringing similar materials to those. Why do merchants of Maeas bring so many valuable and rare items to this country? It is to get more valuable material from the forest of abyss. As a result, the remaining requests are only utility work in the city. I therefore conclude that it is Ren¡¯s fault. Although this is a wonderful country, the adventurer¡¯s work has extremely narrowed. Anyway, new adventurers come and newbies also debut monthly. Because of that, even utility work is disappearing. The only thing left to do is to hunt monsters in the forest of abyss. Well, thanks to that, the only adventurers here are only strong idiots. However, I feel a sense of crisis that many adventurers who have no experience in defeating monsters are increasing. Even if you have experience in fighting sneaky thieves, that won¡¯t do much for you as an adventurer. In a dungeon, you can learn about scouting and trap detection. You can also gain experience of being cautious to your surrounding that will be indispensable for you if you ever became a guard. In the forest of abyss, you can only lure one and kill one. When I thought about such thing and sighed again, Miria suddenly came to me and raised a strange voice. ¡¸That¡¯s it! Let¡¯s ask Cartas-sama to borrow the hall of the castle!¡¹ ¡¸bufu¡¹ I instantly choke with air because of the sudden shocking plan of Miria. My lungs are stunned. I stared at Miria with half-eyes and opened my mouth while panting. ¡¸Are you stupid? Who the hell will open their castle so that adventurers can have a banquet?¡¹ When I said that, Miria, whose eyes are glittering, looked at me and the dark elves. ¡¸I think we should go. Didn¡¯t Ren-sama ask you to take care of the dark elves? Then let¡¯s just say that cross-cultural exchange is necessary!¡¹ Miria said that while breathing heavily and looked at Ran. Apparently, her eyes are shooting Ran to back her up but Ran returned her with a disgusted expression. ¡¸Indeed¡­I mean Miria¡­don¡¯t you think your passion for the king is too extreme? You have already been punished by the guild before.¡¹ I just heard some frightening words from Ran but I pretended not to hear it. ¡¸Mou, what¡¯s¡­ If you two won¡¯t cooperate then I¡¯ll do it myself! Ran, tell El Rand-san that I left early!¡¹ ¡¸Mou, impossible, impossible, impossible! How should I explain it!?¡¹ Ran immediately complained about Miria¡¯s remark. Hearing Miria¡¯s reckless remark after a long time made me touch my head due to headache. When I saw Miria trying to get out of the counter, I grabbed her head and her hand and looked at her with eyes of resignation. ¡¸I understand. Wait here, I¡¯ll ask for you.¡¹ ¡¸Eh eh¡­but Ren-sama might be in the Val Valhalla castle.¡¹ This one is hopeless. When I was troubled on how to persuade Miria, Ran came to the rescue. ¡¸The king will be disappointed if he found out the Miria left her work as a receptionist just to meet him. Leave it to Wolf-san. It is okay to leave early in the evening.¡¹ When Ran said so, Miria looked at me with eyes full of expectations. I¡¯m an adventurer, not a matchmaker. However, I don¡¯t want people who are in love to feel despair. Though I¡¯m reluctant, I have no choice but to go to the castle with a heavy foot. I left the guild. I looked at the castle across the bridge and it already made me feel like fading away. Everything was so lavishly made. Its shine itself can threaten ordinary people. ¡¸Wolf-dono!¡¹ To me who was walking heavily while complaining, a beautiful voice of a woman was thrown. When I looked back to check who called my name, the dark elve¡¯s village chief named Canaan is standing there. Canaan looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Let me go together with you to the castle.¡¹ Canaan said that while looking straight into my eyes. ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ I¡¯m not poor at talking but I can¡¯t decline someone who looked straight at my eyes. I gently replied and walked towards the castle again. Canaan, who¡¯s diagonally behind me, opened her mouth. ¡¸Wolf-dono seems to be considerably skilled.¡¹ To say those words without any context, I burst into laughter. ¡¸Haha! Since it came from you, it sounds like sarcasm.¡¹ When I replied, Canaan denied it with an extremely serious face. ¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about simple fighting power. We¡¯re also forest hunters. I also took pride in searching and defeating monsters. However, my party only defeated five. Wolf-dono¡¯s party also defeated five. There is no single place where one can beat five. Is this the sense of smell of adventurers?¡¹ When Canaan asked such a question, I shook my hand without looking back. ¡¸Don¡¯t overrate me.¡¹ When Canaan heard my words of denial, she groaned. ¡¸¡­Fumu. According to what I heard, Wolf-dono can identify the place where monsters stayed just by looking at the place once.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not a scout. How can I possibly do that? I just had a feeling that there are monsters there at some degree.¡¹ When I replied to the frustrated Canaan with a serious tone, I felt like Canaan smiled behind me. ¡¸¡­That probably is the adventurer¡¯s sense. That¡¯s good. We have arrived at the castle.¡¹ Canaan said so and stopped talking. I looked up at the beautiful and solemn mithril castle and sighed. ******************** Chapter 168 - Wolf, the City’s Big Shot Chapter 168 ¨C Wolf, the City¡¯s Big Shot AN: Last chapter of Wolf¡¯s story arc! As I approached the castle, two guards ran towards me. The two young men were villagers of Grado village. Now, they are knights of a house. ¡¸It¡¯s Wolf-dono! Why have you come?¡¹ For some reason, including these guys, the soldiers of this city always ran towards me whenever they see me. They¡¯re like pet dogs. Perhaps because it is because of what his majesty king Ren said. When King Ren brought a large amount of slaves in this city, he told them that whenever they are troubled, they should go and ask the Mayor Denma or Wolf. I¡¯ll have him treat me some sake. I looked at the two guards and opened my mouth. ¡¸I have some business with the lord of the castle-sama.¡¹ When I said so, the guards delightfully saluted to me and one of them ran and disappeared into the castle. The one who was left behind is looking up at me with sparkling eyes. ¡¸He¡¯s already gone to the castle to ask for permission, please wait for a while!¡¹ ¡¸O, oohh, you can take your time.¡¹ When I said so, the guard answered in a loud voice and returned to his gate-keeping duty. ¡¸They admire you.¡¹ When I was looking at the castle, Canaan said something from behind but I did not dare to reply. After a while, a beautiful maid appeared from the castle to pick up me and Canaan. Though I just noticed it lately, if a beautiful woman or handsome man appears, he/she is probably Ren¡¯s direct subordinate. In other words, this young beautiful maid must be a monster that can crush me with one hand. I know well the power of the brave from the stories and I also know that they are not exaggerations. It is exasperating. ¡¸Here please.¡¹ The girl said so in a lovely, bell-like voice and knocked on the door. It is a godly stunning door that is awfully decorated. When the girl knocks on the door, the door opened from the inside without a sound. And a breathtaking luxurious spectacle spreads in front of me. Stunning walls, pillars, and windows. The ceiling is high enough to look up. Even a king will hesitate to step on the carpet laid on the floor. In the interior of the throne room, there was a figure of a dignified bearded man. It is the king¡¯s proxy, the lord of this castle, Cartas. ¡¸Oh, you came. Can you tell me why?¡¹ Cartas looked at me and Canaan and said so. He crossed his arms and laughed fearlessly. Canaan, who¡¯s standing beside me, showed signs of tension. Cartas didn¡¯t seem to be angry as if already expecting Canaan¡¯s reaction. Nevertheless, he¡¯s the lord of this castle, the one who is entrusted to take care of the castle of this mythical country. I have to be careful with my words. By the way, how did I, a normal man, had to have a conversation with such a great man? ¡¸Cartas-sama, I would like to ask a little favor.¡¹ When I began talking with a sullen face, Cartas burst into laughter. ¡¸It is obvious that you are not used to polite words. It is alright to speak comfortably. What is your wish?¡¹ Cartas is rubbing his beard while laughing and looked at me. I shrugged my shoulders and vomited a sigh then pointed at Canaan. ¡¸With his majesty¡¯s order, I am now taking care of the dark elves who just became adventurers. I would like to have a banquet as a welcome party in order to deepen our relationship.¡¹ ¡¸Hou, that¡¯s good. Are you having fund issues?¡¹ After Cartas heard my story, he raised one of his eyebrows but I smiled and shook my head. ¡¸No, since all of the dark elves are skillful, we have earned more than enough money with the monster materials we got today.¡¹ When I said that, Cartas nodded and stopped laughing. ¡¸Then, it is about the location. Indeed, I heard that the 5,000 dark elves are all here now. I will arrange the banquet hall in the garden.¡¹ ¡¸No, there are only 300¡­.hnn? 5,000? 5,000 dark elves?¡¹ To the words of Cartas, I replied instinctively. Then, Cartas looked at my face with relish. ¡¸What? Are you not informed? Didn¡¯t you hear that 5,000 dark elves, 10,000 elves, and 10,000 beastkins will come? Don¡¯t worry, not everyone will be adventurers so your load will not increase very much. But, it will certainly increase more than what you have now. Wahahaha!¡¹ As I looked at Cartas who¡¯s bursting into laughter, I¡¯m thinking of what have I done to Ren for this to happen. We borrowed a corner of the large garden of the Val Valhalla castle, we were stunned at how the venue was being prepared. I heard that Cartas called for the braves in the castle with production job to make the venue. So, the banquet will be tomorrow? I was standing on the edge of the garden thinking so. The other adventurers are watching with interest while the dark elves are lined up and not making a single movement. Certainly, I heard the story of the city being built in an instant but I only understand the true meaning of it by witnessing it with my own eyes. Anyway, a huge stone stage was built in an instant. Then, the doors and windows were made and the architecture is similar to the nearby luxurious castle. The interior seems to be made just now. The building was completed as fast as one cooks his food. This is so unbelievable that I seem to be paralyzed and can¡¯t move. I can only react with dry laugh with what I saw. ¡¸Oh, it seems to be complete now.¡¹ Cartas looked at us as he said that and laughed. Certainly, the people with production job came out from the inside and returned to the castle while sending Cartas a signal. Cartas looked at everyone, raised the edge of this mouth, and opened his mouth while pointing at the just created banquet hall. ¡¸Now everyone, enter. It won¡¯t collapse so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡¹ When Cartas said so, the adventurers hurriedly go the building at once like an avalanche. The dark elves go inside in a line. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡¹ When Cartas asked me, I nodded, sighed and stepped towards the entrance of the building. As I move towards the door, I saw the high ceiling and the splendid lighting from the outside. Which adventurer¡¯s banquet hall has a chandelier? Can this be considered as a banquet hall? The stone floor is polished and is giving a beautiful luster. On the round pillar, there is something like an oil lamp that emits light installed. Hoisted flags can also be seen. As for the inside, a lot of chairs and tables are lined up. This can really accommodate 300 people. While I¡¯m looking around at the venue, Cartas came to my side and opened his mouth. ¡¸How is it?¡¹ When Cartas asked me, I knitted my eyebrows and looked at him sideways. ¡¸No one¡¯s going to complain. This place is overly sufficient.¡¹ When I said so, Cartas laughed, hit my shoulders, turned around, and started walking. ¡¸You should relax, I¡¯ll bring the food.¡¹ Cartas said so and left the venue. When the figure of Cartas can no longer be seen, the adventurers rushed at me. ¡¸A-amazing Wolf-san! I never thought that one can borrow the castle garden!¡¹ ¡¸True! How did you do it!?¡¹ ¡¸Buhaha! Wolf-san is amazing!¡¹ I warded off the adventurers lightly. I vomited a sigh and sat on a suitable chair. I did not do anything. While thinking about such a thing, Canaan casually sat in the chair in front of me. ¡¸Well, you are really admired.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ why are you sitting here?¡¹ When I asked so, Canaan looked at me while making a meaningful smile. ¡¸To deepen our relationship? I wanted to hear adventurer¡¯s story from Wolf-dono by all means that¡¯s why I decided to sit here without permission. Also, my daughter wanted to sit here too.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I frowned to Canaan¡¯s line and felt that someone is staring at me nearby. ¡¸He-hello. I¡¯m Mina. My best regards.¡¹ The one who said that is the dark elf girl who hunted with me this morning. I can¡¯t follow what¡¯s happening. I spoke with her as I spoke with new adventurers who are picking a fight. I nodded and replied to the daughter called Mina while knitting my eyebrows. By the way, the food and liquor that were served we so delicious to make our eyes pop out. It goes without saying that majority of the adventurers and the dark elves had a hangover next day. ******************** Chapter 169 - Current Characters List â‘£ Chapter 169 ¨C Current Characters List ¢Ü AN: I wrote the current character List as requested in the comment! I also described the appearance with a little more detail. Einherjar Ren Ren (Renjin Yanase) Guild Master & King High Human, Magic Swordsman Black hair reaching up to his eyes. Tall handsome guy. His beloved sword is his Coupon Sword(made of orichalcum) Wearing light armor made of black dragon scales and leather. Eleanor, the first guild member to be created High Human, Magic Swordsman Long blonde hair up to her back. Slim but has a firm chest. Wears a white dress. Weapon is a sword with wavy blade(Flamberge) Translated by Elite4Harmon of Mira, fifth character to be created Dark Dwarf, alchemist Height does not reach 140 cm. Slender. Black hair up to her shoulders, black eyes. Wears light brown leather armor. Weapon of choice; mace or morning star Sainos, male Dog Beastkin, Sword King Tall. Long black hair on a pony tail and dark skin. Wears light armor over his dark blue kimono-like clothes. Weapon ¨C sword Sedeia, Female Dark Elf, Assassin Taller than the main character. Skin is considerably dark, black hair. KYONYU Wears light silver armor over her black leather clothes. Weapon ¨C Knives Sunny, Female High Elf, Sage 150 cm. Slim. HINNYU Short blond hair, pale golden eyes. White robe. Weapon is a mithril wand. Translated by Elite4Harmon of Lagreat, male Dragonkin, monk Handsome boy with blonde hair up to his shoulders and red eyes. He looks like a junior high school student. Wears black dragon leather armor(self-supplied?) About 10 meters if in dragon form. Cartas, Male Demonkin, Samurai General Narrow squeaky face, raven black hair and mustache Middle-aged (like Sean Connery) Wears black dragon leather like kimono Translated by Elite4Harmon of Rosa, female Demonkin, shinobi Wavy long red hair. Wears black dragon leather like kimono Translated by Elite4Harmon of Laurel, Male Dog Beastkin, Holy Knight Long brown hair that it tied in the back. Drooping eyes. His ears are hidden in his hair. Silver Full plate mail. Verossa, female Human, dancer Soft, bright red hair. Wears a white gilet with transparent frills and a red tutu shape like spread out skirt. Translated by Elite4Harmon of Soarer, female Fox beastkin, priest Long black hair. Big triangular ears on her head. Wears a blue clothes with white pattern which looks like it is made from a soft material and has a long haired tail on her back. She has an erotic body and her body features are emphasized even on top of her clothes. Dion, male Demonkin, assassin Gray hair, butler clothes Poisonous tongue. Few exposures. Translated by Elite4Harmon of Proudia, female High Human, assassin Head maid. Tall and has a long silver hair. Maid Corps (10 people) All of them are wearing a matching maid clothes. Height is roughly 145cm to 155cm. Everyone¡¯s slim. Hair is from short to semi-long. Everyone has a distinctly different hair color and face, but the atmosphere from the distant eye is similar, giving a sense of unity. All are female. Translated by Elite4Harmon of Milenia, female, 200th guild member High Human, Archer Shoulder length, dark brown hair Beautiful woman who wears a kimono and with droopy eyes. Camry, Male Dwarf, blacksmith Bearded face. Leather armor. Dignity Human, architect Pale-complexioned. Tall and thin Black long hair. Tsundere okama. Nest, male Human, Bard Blonde hair all the way from his back Middle-aged man in a tuxedo. Delta, male Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Fellow¡¯s twin Brown robe. Fellow, female Elf, Summoner Slim, blue hair. Delta¡¯s twin Brown robe. Io, Female Fairy, Magic King Height 110cm Presently the only Boku woman. Green-wavy hair. Equipped with brown mantle made of green-dragon¡¯s leather Liza, Female Elf, Monster Tamer The one who tamed Ishmugard. Someone who doesn¡¯t appear yet. Ishmugard Earth Dragon The origin of his name is from the Sumerian language. Looks like rock with slippery surface. Has two wings but can¡¯t fly. Arrogant but acknowledges the strong. Einherjar¡¯s Citizens Dan, wears a full plate mail made of mithril. Due to equipments and accessories with magic carve seal, his physical abilities are greatly improved. Brown hair, middle aged. Miera, taking an active part as a servant. Maid clothes. Dark blue hair. Middle aged. Sherry, Improved as a mage. She¡¯s an experiment to check if the people of this world will level up if they beat monsters. Dark blue hair. Rob. Late teens. Rihanna, Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s fifth princess Diplomatic adviser. Long wavy blond hair. Has a little droopy eyes. Usually wears dress. Mid to late teens. Keira, Rihanna¡¯s attendant, competent handyman Maid cloth. Short gray hair. Late twenties Adventurer¡¯s Guild El Rand, Guild master Elve¡¯s robe. Involved with the establishment of the adventurer¡¯s guild. Estimated age, 300? Miria, receptionist A beautiful woman with red hair. Has a habit of recklessly running away. Ran, receptionist One-sided hairstyle green hair. Acting as Miria¡¯s guardian. Wolf, A rank adventurer Looks like a bandit. A large two-meter man. Bearded face. Middle-aged. Adventurer Party Silver Wind¡úmoved to the capital Brunhilde, S rank Magic Swordsman Dark silvery armor, beautiful woman with long red hair. Meldia, S rank Mage Gold eyes, long blond hair, red robe Ataratte, A rank Scout Short brown hair. Brown leather clothes. Red colored light armor. Marina, A rank Priestess Blue, shoulder-length hair. Red jacket over her white robe. Oguma, A rank Heavy Warrior Full plate mail. Red robe. Gray hair. Past middle age. Merchant Guild Vian Merchant Guild Executive Glossy black hair. Mid twenties Kubido Merchant Guild Executive Brown robe. Middle-aged Capital (Grado Village) Denma, Former village chief of Grado Village now a mayor Keema, 1 of those who guarded Sherry. One of the city guard now. The Second City of the Border Territory, Ramblas Adventurer¡¯s Guild Bart, Guild Master A middle-aged man who wears a brown, suit-like robe. Keins, male guild staff Suit like clothes. Looks like a plain 30 years old guy Border Territory Nobles Earl Villiers St. Warms Fitzyi ¡úMinister of the Right Shoulder length silver hair. Mantle with aristocratic embroidery. Baron Bowarei, from domestic animal to corporate slave Black hair. Fat¡úskin and bones. Red noble mantle Knight Commander Zackson, earl¡¯s subordinate Armor General Dennis Hoover, Border¡¯s stationed commander Armor with white mantle Rembrandt Kingdom King Creivis A muscle brain which yearns for a dragon knight Long blond hair. Muscular. Silver armor with white cloak Prime Minister Yuta Destined to sway Creivis Thin old man. Brown but with many gray hair. Robe with embroidery. Galland Empire Emperor Hakan Disappointing muscle brain. Slaughtered. Fat. Red robe. Gray hair divided in the middle. Late twenties Karim, Minister of Military Affairs His fate was swayed Short but muscular. All back gray hair. Suit. Elderly. General Torga Reckless muscle brain. Died from explosion. Fool. Muscular. Middle aged. Red armor General Dyne Although it seemed to be competent, he died. The whole country cried. Major Power of the East, Immenstadt Empire A country of Religion Melqart Religion Northeast Major Power, Maeas Major economic power Barland Royal Family Finkle Brow robe, black hair Romont, retired Vitan, retired Double, retired Crane Royal Family Karedia Old. A woman with good atmosphere. Meistis Royal Family Jiromora Luxurious robe, middle-aged S-Rank Adventurer Cromwell, Mage Dark green short hair. Died from being crushed. Owayne, Heavy Warrior A large man who exceeds two meters with silver hair. Died satisfied. Tidal, healing mage Long black hair, a former priest who wears white robe. The only one who experienced an endless cycle of death. Anri, Slave warrior Has chestnut brown hair. Sainos¡¯ disciple. Elf Country in the North Old Capital of La Fiesch White Witch Alice Quiteria White robe, Blond hair, thin gold eyes Saharoseteri Blond hair Sherahamira 3rd elf princess 80 years old Long blond hair with thin yellow-green eyes Blue dress Itsuharuria, warrior 53 years old Air head. Light leather armor Green hair Rahamutsuvi Eruzesuka Dark Elves Population ¨C 5,000 Canaan Village elder Black hair. Brown robe and fit leather clothes Mina Hinomoto, Country of Beastkins Population ¨C 200,000 Fuuten, Tigerkin Tall. Muscular. Suit. Kuudai, bearkin Ryukyu village chief Linshan, warrior Wupin, warrior Richi, warrior AN: My mind has already broke half way! ¡ü Death penalty I¡¯ll add something in a later date! I¡¯m really sorry! ******************** Chapter 170 - Quiet Change in the Empire Chapter 170 ¨C Quiet Change in the Empire It was past dusk. The sun hides in the mountain ridge and disappeared. The sky was dyed red and eerie blue and back invaded. It was the uncertain time where day is being replaced by night. An armor wearing man is looking up at the sad sky and sighs. The man narrowed his eyes in order to see further but shook his head and dropped his glance. He turned his face sideways. On the direction where the man looked are houses with cracked roofs and walls. It is the townscape of Periastol. It is a town that was invaded by the Rembrandt Kingdom. It is the westernmost town of the Immenstadt Empire. It is about 10 kilometers away from the fort at the border of Immenstadt Empire and Rembrandt kingdom. At the time of the former king of the Rembrandt Kingdom, they were able to occupy six towns which are Periastol and five others. That war of invasion was severe. Soldiers of Rembrandt Kingdom and a lot of mercenaries committed all kinds of tyranny. Therefore, it can be said that this town is a huge tomb of people who were robbed of both life and dignity. Looking at the desolate town which is deprived of life, various emotions were felt by the man distorting his expression. The man turned to the west, the direction where the Rembrandt Kingdom is, and took a deep breath. After that, he turns around and looked at the road that leads to the center of the town. A town where no one lives. Those people waking in this town are imperial soldiers who were tasked to set up camps on the border. However, dignified troops appeared and marched into the town. Black helmet, black armor, black shield. Looking at them, an imperial soldier wrinkled his forehead deeply and set up the shield full of scratches in his hand. Though the group in black armors came from the direction of the Immenstadt Empire, only vigilance can be seen on the man¡¯s face. ¡¸Stop right there!¡¹ The man put his other hand on the handle of his sword and shouted with all his might. However, the group in black armors didn¡¯t reply and did not loosen their phase. The man pulled out his sword and lowered his back. He was already in battle mode and raised his voice. ¡¸Enemy! Unknown enemy¡­!¡¹ At the same time the man cried out, one of the black armored troops made his move. The black armored guy pulled out his dull, dark silver shining sword and targeted the man. ¡¸Don¡¯t take me lightly¡¹ The man made a ferocious smile and took a stance. The black armored guy didn¡¯t even flinch. He set up his sword and came closer to the man. In a casual way, the black armored guy moved his sword to his side for side mowing. He swayed his sword without warning. The man calmly received the sword and thrust ahead. He took that chance to behead the black armored guy. The black helmet dances in the sky and the black armor has lost its head. There¡¯s no blood and the dark red cross section of a neck was exposed. The man was puzzled to what he has seen. When he paid attention to the black helmet who stopped rolling on the ground, the black armor without a head started moving by itself. Then, a sword swings down at the dumbfounded man from above. He was able to react but it was already too late. He received the sword from his shoulder until his body was cut in two. ¡¸Im-impossible¡­¡¹ The man, who just said his last words, falls on the ground and stops moving. The headless black armor walks towards its head. It sloppily took his own head and put it in its original position. He made his way back to his fellow black armored troops and marched. Thus, the town of Periastol became an uninhabited town in a true meaning. After some time, all the towns that the Rembrandt Kingdom formerly occupied and should have been returned was devastated by the black armor troops. ¡¸The one hundred soldiers who were stationed at Periastol were all slaughtered!¡¹ One of the forts at the border of Rembrandt Kingdom. The fort became noisy because of the soldier¡¯s report. At the rooftop of the fort, the soldiers gathered as they looked around the surroundings of the fort even if it¡¯s raining. There was a man in the center wearing a decorated blue armor and mantle. ¡¸Three other towns including Grecia are in the same state as Periastol. The soldiers of the Rembrandt Kingdom are surely the one who caused it¡­¡¹ One of the soldiers said so. The man who wore mantle narrowed his eyes at the rainy scenery as he stared at a distance. The place he¡¯s looking at is not in the direction of the Rembrandt Kingdom but the direction of the Immenstadt Empire. ¡¸¡­the soldiers that were sent on those inhabited towns, even if there are only a few of them, they will not fall immediately.¡¹ When the man said so, a soldier standing next to the man nodded. ¡¸Right. Since it is a reconnaissance duty, only skilled soldiers were sent and they would have no trouble even if they fight against others on the same number. But, if we talked about the mercenaries of the previous war who became bandits, that would be a different story. ¡¹ In response to the words of the soldier, the man shook his head with a steep face. ¡¸Troops that experience that fierce battle will definitely become strong army. However, according to the report, they can¡¯t even find any lead about the enemy. If someone else died aside from our troops, it should have been included in the report. However, the report¡¯s content only has the annihilation of our troops in those towns.¡¹ When the man said so, the surrounding soldiers became perplexed and looked at each other. The soldier, who¡¯s standing next to the man, groaned to the man¡¯s words and opened his mouth. ¡¸In other words, an army with overwhelming military power was the one responsible for this? The Rembrandt Kingdom has been hiding something like that? ¡¹ When the soldier inquired, the man sighed and put his hand on his chin. ¡¸¡­Thinking about the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s elite, mercenary groups, bandits¡­. No, if they are the one who did it, our soldiers will have a hard time but they won¡¯t be annihilated.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Then?¡¹ The man looked at the soldiers who are looking at him and vomited a deep sigh. ¡¸There is only someone who can take them on by surprise. Those are the town survivors¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! ¡¹ To the man¡¯s guess, someone from the soldiers raised his voice. Originally, this conduct should be criticized. However, no one reacted and just waited for the man¡¯s words. The man looks around again and sighs. ¡¸For example, let¡¯s assume that you¡¯re the one who got the job to patrol the town, are you going to be defeated without doing anything? Also, it will be a terrible blunder if no one survives to expose what happened. However, if it¡¯s a surprise attack, it will be understandable. ¡¹ When the man said so, they groaned. ¡¸¡­Then, are you saying that our soldiers were attacked by allies? ¡¹ When one of the soldiers said that, no one answered. While raining, one of the soldiers who¡¯s watching the surroundings raised his voice. ¡¸Army! An unknown army appeared! ¡¹ The voice came from the direction of the Immenstadt Empire. ******************** Chapter 171 - Saint Army’s Fellow Traveller Chapter 171 ¨C Saint Army¡¯s Fellow Traveller It was terrible. Needless to say, though there is already the scar of war, the brand new bodies make the scenery more terrible. ¡¸Nevertheless, the corpses are abnormal¡­¡¹ When I murmured, the friend of mine who was also looking at the state of the corpses nodded. ¡¸Certainly. The armor looks like it was torn in one blow, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¹ ¡¸There might be a sword-wielding troll around.¡¹ ¡¸Impossible. How could a troll be in a place like this?¡¹ ¡¸I just said that as an example!¡¹ When I said those words, nobody said a word including those who are cautiously looking around the area. I also understand how they feel. Everyone is anxious. All of them are strong men who experienced long, intense war but their corpses show extraordinary damage. And all of these corpses belong to the soldiers of the Immenstadt Empire. It is impossible for one to not feel uneasy with this. When I looked around while thinking of such a thing, the group of Saint army who are marching before us stopped. I had a bad feeling when the saint army stopped their march. We looked at each other. From the first time I saw them, I thought that the saint army, who had been marching together with us from the capital, was an eerie existence. They are soldiers who are wearing dark colored iron armor. They also don¡¯t have any part of their body exposed except their eyes. It is an army that boasts an extraordinary skill. Their pace never falls into disorder but none of them has said a single word too. However, the way I see it, they are nothing but a group of dolls. Though the saint army and us are fellow travelers because of a mission, to say it honestly, after confirming that our territory is really returned, I want to return to the capital immediately. However, after investigating one town and fort, I have to march again for at least about a week in order to return to the capital and report. I vomited a sigh and looked for the commander of the saint army in the middle, the Melqart priest Tiamoe. It is easy to find her since she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s in different outfit among their group, she¡¯s wearing a robe and a hat. When I looked at the wall of armor, I found a white hat in the middle. ¡¸Tiamoe-dono!¡¹ I raised my voice and called her name, the hat shook and turned around. ¡¸Zanzakis¨Cdono! If you¡¯ll ever call out for the Melqart priestess-sama, at least use sama as honorific¡­!¡¹ My strict companion hastily told me on how to address Tiamoe-dono in panic but I¡¯m not a Melqart believer, I believe in the god we believe in my hometown. I snorted and shrugged my shoulder. Seeing my reaction, my strict companion complained to me. When I took a glance at my side, a soft clothed woman on white appeared from the crowd of the saint army. She is a beautiful woman with long silver shining hair. Though she¡¯s still young, she¡¯s one of the saintesses that has the ability to hear the voice of melqart. There are a lot of saints and saintesses that can hear the voice of Melqart in their religion. I never thought that a god can be so free. When I thought about such a thing, Tiamoe came closer to me. When the saintess moves, four soldiers will surround her as guard without fail. I find it strange that it seems that those who¡¯ll accompany her are moving by themselves without permission as if it has already been decided. It¡¯s really mysterious. Without even saying a word, there are already four people around her. Just what kind of signal are they giving each other? I¡¯m thinking of such a thing while looking at the taciturn soldiers that are guarding the saintess. Tiamoe, who had come before me, opened her mouth. ¡¸Have you call for me?¡¹ Tiamoe said so with a thin smile. Unlike the saint army who emits signs of being dolls, this saintess smells like human. It¡¯s natural because she¡¯s a person however, I can¡¯t feel the same with the saint army. I looked at Tiamoe and opened my mouth while knitting my brows. ¡¸The march suddenly stopped, I thought that maybe something happened so I called you. Did something happened enough to hinder the march?¡¹ When I asked her, Tiamoe covered her mouth and laughed. ¡¸No matter how strong the saint army is, they¡¯ll collapse if they don¡¯t take breaks. Though if they are dolls, it is alright.¡¹ That said, Tiamoe looked into my eyes as if she can see what¡¯s inside of my heart. I wanted to complain to Tiamoe¡¯s unexpected explanation but I managed to swallow my words and gave off a shallow sigh. ¡¸Is that so? For the time being, the rest of us will stand by on the rear as usual.¡¹ When I said so, Tiamoe nods and smiles then return to the crowd of saint army. I saw her go back and gave off a deep sigh. ¡¸They are suspicious people.¡¹ As I muttered so, my friends who were watching my and Tiamoe¡¯s conversation suddenly started talking. ¡¸Yes but the saintess is really beautiful. On the level of being inhuman.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly. Her body is great too, right?¡¹ ¡¸If I¡¯ll be her guard, I absolutely can¡¯t endure it for even a day.¡¹ ¡¸I will die in agony in the middle of the night.¡¹ These idiots say stupid things. An idiot tapped my shoulder and laughed carefreely. What carefree fellows. However, they are valuable existence that makes me comfortable. Though they are regrettable. I thought of such a thing and laughed. Three days later, we decided to stay overnight at Peristol, the westmost town in the territory of the Immenstadt Empire. Even if I say that we¡¯ll stay there for a night, we camp out of town. It will be hard for us to sleep in a town where terribly killed corpses of soldiers of the empire are lying around. I would like to bury them but I gave up because we arrived at night. However, the saint army stayed in Periastol without being anxious about anything and stayed in the ruined houses. We camped on the empire¡¯s side of the town. We set up 5 tents and had a bonfire in the middle. TN: Empire¡¯s side is the east. When we were roasting meat beside the bonfire, I looked around. Most of our companions have already slept, only I and another one were up to watched the surroundings. Originally, my companions should have done this but I told them that I had a bad feeling so I volunteered to take part of watching. I took the skewer with burnt meat and passed it to a man sitting in front of me. ¡¸Sorry.¡¹ I apologized frankly and the man received the meat and laughed. ¡¸Don `t worry. Your intuition has saved us a number of times. We have no complaints.¡¹ My longtime comrade in arms, Darius, said so and bit the meat, then knitted his face. ¡¸Oi, this is not only burnt but also half cooked, you!¡¹ ¡¸It should be delicious since blood¡¯s still dripping.¡¹ ¡¸You! Don¡¯t say it like you just served something from a high-class restaurant!?¡¹ Darius said that and began roasting the meat again. Even though I especially make sure the ratio of the burnt and the fresh part, how rude. While we¡¯re having such exchange, I thought that I saw a black shadow moved at the back of Darius who¡¯s roasting the meat with a dissatisfied face. It is in the direction of the town, is it someone from the saint army? It is unbearably dark because the saint army is staying in town with almost not using light. When he saw my eyes staring at the dark, Darius turned around and looked behind him in a panic. After looking around for a while, he looked at me with blaming eyes. ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t scare me.¡¹ ¡¸No, I felt like I saw something.¡¹ To his complaint, I replied and checked the surrounding. I have a bad feeling. I wonder if there was really no one in this town. I felt an ominous feeling and shivered. While I was looking around, I noticed that a silhouette of a person is moving in the inner part of the town. This time, there is no doubt. I stood up in order to check the true identity of the silhouette with my naked eyes. ¡¸What? Wanna pee? Do it far away.¡¹ Shut up, Darius. AN: The empire¡¯s POV will continue! I¡¯m sorry! ******************** Chapter 172 - The Kingdom is Attacking the Empire? Chapter 172 ¨C The Kingdom is Attacking the Empire? Periastol at night. Several silhouette of a person walking in the dark town has moved to one of the buildings. I control my breath, hide myself, lower my posture and move. The town was wrapped in deadly silence. When I was moving around this quiet town, I imagined that this has become a base. Looking at town will make you notice it. Although they are moving as careful as possible, I can hear a considerable number of people quietly moving around. Hearing those sounds and seeing those silhouettes, I decided to report this to Tiamoe. I could have just raised my voice and shout if there are a few of them but there must be a considerable number of people. I felt that the moisture in my mouth is disappearing due to tension. I moved to the mayor¡¯s house where Tiamoe is resting. The mayor¡¯s house. It¡¯s a private two storey house but it is not very large. It looks elegant and was built quite good. Though that house now has part of its wall broken and door damaged. ¡¸Tiamoe-dono!¡¹ I called Tiamoe¡¯s name. Thought my voice is not so loud, it is enough even though she might be sleeping. However, there is no reply. ¡¸¡­Excuse my impoliteness.¡¹ It can¡¯t be helped so I decided to open the half-destroyed door by force. Since the door is broken, I was able to easily enter the house. If I¡¯m seen by someone, I¡¯ll be treated as a criminal. I felt signs of life on the second floor so I went ahead through the corridor of the house. I move as I tremble since I¡¯m imagining something unpleasant. ¡¸Tiamoe-dono! Are you there?¡¹ I called so again. I looked up the stairs from the corridor and saw Tiamoe wearing a thin one-piece cloth going down on the stairs with a sleepy face. ¡¸Wh¡­.¡¹ I averted my gaze from that scene and turned my face back to the corridor. Tiamoe is wearing a thin one piece cloth. It is still within tolerance level but she¡¯s wearing something where the lower base of her arms and legs can be seen. We are like in a battlefield so I almost shout at her but I remember that she¡¯s not a professional soldier. She¡¯s someone that is called a saintess so I just swallowed my words. ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹ To her sleepy words, I opened my mouth without looking up. ¡¸Intruders. Several intruders entered the town from the outside. I don¡¯t know their affiliation but seeing that they are moving around the town without making sounds, they are probably highly trained soldiers or military group.¡¹ When I reported so, Tiamoe laughed out loud. I instinctively raised my face and looked up at Tiamoe. Tiamoe smiled happily and narrowed her eyes. ¡¸Someone came..? Fufu, interesting.¡¹ ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹ Hearing Tiamoe¡¯s dialogue, I wrinkled my eyebrows. It looked like she had totally anticipated someone¡¯s intrusion. Then, Tiamoe nods with a smile and responds. ¡¸The territories returned by the Rembrandt Kingdom¡­There were informations saying that it was a trap of the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ Tiamoe said that like it was nothing, I opened my eyes wide doubting what I heard. ¡¸That¡¯s impossible!¡¹ When the cease-fire was implemented, the Rembrandt Kingdom is numerically inferior. It is because the king, who was their commander in chief, rashly return to their capital. On the contrary, we were able to take over two towns and a fort among the territory we lost so we gained morale and momentum. About the cease-fire, we agreed to it with the condition of the Rembrandt Kingdom returning all of our former territory to us. Although it can be said as a unilateral condition, they accepted it although it was something strange. Moreover, immediately after the cease-fire, the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s army and their hired mercenaries totally returned to their border. I¡¯m totally sure of it since I was one of the commander in the front line just before the cease-fire. However, in response to my doubt, shook her head and shaped her eyebrows to a ¥Ï character. ¡¸I understand your feeling of not wanting to believe but that is the fact. It is also based on that information that we organized our troop to get in this town at night.¡¹ ¡¸No, but¡­.Isn¡¯t this something done by some mercenaries who doesn¡¯t have anything to do because there is no war?¡¹ I was admonished by Tiamoe but I still don¡¯t want to believe it so I told her another possibility. However, Tiamoe turned a gaze of despise towards me. ¡¸Are you saying that because there is no war, the mercenaries who loses their job are doing this? Although there are just a few of them, isn¡¯t the survey team sent by the empires to each town our elite? Are you saying that they are easily done in by mercenaries?¡¹ Tiamoe said words that I doesn¡¯t understand well and looked at me as if looking a fool. I am irritated by her words and behavior. I feel like she¡¯s treating me like a lower life form. I feel my face grimacing. ¡¸¡­If you know that the army of the Rembrandt Kingdom will attack us, why didn¡¯t you prepare for battle? With the way things are going, there¡¯s even a possibility of this town being set to fire¡­¡¹ When I was telling her that, there were silhouette of people that intrudes the entrance of the private house where we are. They are five soldiers who are wearing iron armor. The armor, helmet, shield, etc are familiar. They are soldiers of the Rembrandt Kingdom. ¡¸!¡¹ I pulled out my sword and dropped my waist. This is the worst. There is only one entrance. Also, Tiamoe is looking down from the stairway with just a thin one-piece cloth. The two of us will not be able to survive. The five soldiers who saw me setting up my sword and posture knitted their eyebrows. ¡¸¡­.Cowards of the empire! The things you have done cannot be forgiven!¡¹ The frontmost soldier shouted so while pointing the tip of his sword to my face. ¡¸Wh-what are you saying!? You¡¯re the one who made multiple surprise attack like this one!¡¹ When I shout so in response, the soldier makes an ugly face and has rushed to me. ¡¸Silence! You¡¯re the first¡­.¡¹ At that moment when me and the soldier will fight with our swords, a sword appeared from the wall and pierced the face of the soldier. The soldier was sewn on the wall on the other side and stopped moving. The other soldiers at the back set up their swords in a panic. ¡¸Wh-what¡­¡¹ I was confused for suddenly seeing a sword pierced from the wall in front of me. The wall suddenly breaks and a stern armor appeared. The saint army soldier. I was so startled that I can¡¯t move. Tiamoe laughed happily again. ¡¸The saint army are waiting on standby on the other room while everyone sleeps. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡¹ ¡¸Im-impossible! No sound¡­¡¹ When I looked at Tiamoes face, she showed a distorted smile. ¡¸They are wearing armor, holding their swords, and shields, and are waiting indoors all this time. Waiting for the enemies¡­¡¹ While saying so, Tiamoe covered her mouth and laughed. No human can do such a thing! I can¡¯t imagine such a number of soldiers not moving and not making sounds. I wanted to shout that but no voice came out when I opened my mouth. Why? Because the way Tiamoe looks at me from the stairs is horrifying. I don¡¯t know why but if feel like something is crawling over my skin. From my fingertips to my limbs, from my back to my neck. Tiamoe slowly opened her mouth to me, who can¡¯t find words to say. ¡¸Now, the war begins. The enemy is the Rembrandt Kingdom army¡­and that fake apostle of god that created a funny thing called international alliance¡­¡¹ When Tiamoe muttered so, she raised her right hand to the height of her face and lifted the edge of her mouth. ¡¸Item box ¡­ staff of the dead ¡­¡¹ Immediately after Tiamoe said so, a long white bone staff appeared on her hand. ¡¸Item box!? No way, you are¡­a royal¡­¡¹ I uttered those words but denied it from my heart. It¡¯s different. If she¡¯s from the royal family, she won¡¯t be able to conceal it after taking the title of saintess. There is no way for a bastard to be taught of the secret art item box. Then, who is this woman? Though she looks like human, this woman doesn¡¯t feel like one. The existence called Tiamoe, I feel that her threat is far more fearful than the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s army. TN: Apostle vs. Saints/Saintesses, the strongest guild master vs. multiple transported individuals, who will win? The last war begins! ******************** Chapter 173 - Report About the Outbreak of War Chapter 173 ¨C Report About the Outbreak of War Ceasefire was confirmed. Yuta is currently running around frantically in order to in order to adjust to the rules of the international alliance that were founded by the dragon knight of the country Einherjar. Without war, they can concentrate on domestic affairs and concentrate to recover their dampened national strength. However, this time, they are coping with the rules of the international alliance as its member. The most important points are handling slaves and taking care of the homeless and orphans on the streets. Since these rules are forced to all member countries, it is impossible to become a member without consenting to these. Thought their king, Creivis, has been able to build a satisfactory relationship with the king of Einherjar, the possibility of them becoming a member is still not that high. Thinking about it made Yuta to continuously investigate the problems occurring in several cities as received from the messengers. Of course, Yuta is not doing it alone. Every time they received a news, his secretary¡¯s eyes saddened more. That day, Yuta is pressed by document works all day. The lords who govern border territory has a lot of power so they are unlikely to obey Yuta¡¯s instructions. They are partially exempted from tax because they are the first line of defense. They are also given budget by the kingdom during an emergency. With such privilege, the lords of the borders have gathered more strength than other nobles. Of course, that is not something negative especially during war with a neighboring country. Right now, Yuta is especially bothered with the message he received from the east border lord. In that message, the lord said that everything has been dealt with but according to the report that Yuta received, he did nothing at all. The lord should have noticed that Yuta has investigated his territory but his reply is the same. After that two roundtrip of exchange, Yuta, who saw the document, becomes irritated. When Yuta was about to put the tip of his pen on the paper, the door of his office was violently knocked and opened. ¡¸Yuta-sama!¡¹ It is not his secretary but a soldier. Yuta lifted his face and gave him a sad face. The tip of his pen stopped trying to write in the document. ¡¸¡­ What happened?¡¹ When Yuta asked with a tired voice, the soldier straightened his back with a tense look and raised his voice. ¡¸The Immenstadt Empire has launched an attack! Although it was a never been seen before army, they have the banner of the empire. They already conquered two bases and burnt a town! After that, that army returned to the empire!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ the eastern base fell? The impregnable fort?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ When Yuta verified the report of the soldier, the soldier replied with a cramped face. Yuta twists his head, takes the document, tears it, and throws it in a square trash box. ¡¸To agree with the cease-fire then suddenly launching a surprise attack. This might be good. However, the base has fallen without being able to report that they are attacked? Also, conquering a base then leaving without utilizing it, I don¡¯t understand.¡¹ Utah muttered so with a small voice and looked at the soldier¡¯s face. ¡¸So, what about Marqui Prevan?¡¹ When Yuta asked, the soldier removed his gaze from Yuta and unwillingly opened his mouth. ¡¸Yes! Marquis Prevan lead an army the next day when the fort fell! His destination is the border of the Immenstadt Empire!¡¹ When the soldier reported so, he straightened his back and froze. Yuta blinked because of the soldier¡¯s report. He picked his ears with his little finger and looked at the soldier¡¯s face. ¡¸Sorry? I did not hear it well. Where did you say Marquis Prevan headed to?¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes! To the border of the Immenstadt Empire!¡¹ To the question of Yuta, the soldier answered so while being puzzled. ? Yuta covers his face with both of this palm and sighs. ¡¸¡­.Marquis Prevan¡­that idiot¡­¡¹ To the words leaked by Yuta who¡¯s voice is getting hoarse, the soldier stared at him. Yuta¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly and the soldier looked at him sadly. When the soldier tried to open his mouth to say something, the hands covering Yuta¡¯s face hit the desk. ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore! Did that fool really knows what he¡¯s doing!? Last time, when the empire strikes back, we managed to hold them down because his majesty took command himself! That is something only he can do! Ahh! Infuriating!¡¹ Yuta raved and screamed as he already reached the limit of his stress. The soldier who came to report was stunned by Yuta¡¯s behavior. Yuta glared at the soldier, he smiled while having a dark expression. ¡¸¡­Anyway, when he was about to rally, did he say something like, there is no point in seizing the fort so we have to go out and strike back?¡¹ When Yuta said so, the soldier opened his eyes wide in astonishment and nodded. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right! It is as Yuta-sama said!¡¹ ¡¸Hora! As expected! Only idiots can confidently say that! Ah, infuriating! The east, although it enriched our finances, when the former king died and Creivis-sama was enthroned, they became rebellious again! Creivis-sama is a good commander in a battlefield but he¡¯s incomparable to the last king in terms of warfare! His Majesty¡¯s head is not enough to think of multiple battlefields at the same time!¡¹ Yuta vents his dissatisfaction to the soldier. While looking at the circumstances, the soldier cramped his face and laughed. ¡¸I¡¯ll talk to his majesty! You must go!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Where?¡¹ Yuta said he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to report to the king and stood from his seat. The soldier was puzzled on where he should go and looked out the window. It is already dark outside and the moon is shining brightly. Yuta begins to walk and talks anxiously. ¡¸It is an emergency! You have to work!¡¹ ¡¸Wh-where exactly?¡¹ ¡¸Ask the international alliance for help.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? But the international alliance is not that established yet¡­¡¹ ¡¸It is almost established. This is an emergency. We can¡¯t do this by ourselves. Even before the international alliance, Einherjar is our ally. Even if the king of Einherjar didn¡¯t give me mithril¡­Really, why only me..?¡¹ Yuta said so and left his office. AN: The MC will appear soon! ******************** Chapter 174 - Rice Appeared! Chapter 174 ¨C Rice Appeared! AN: This time, it¡¯s rather short. The morning came. I turned around to the right side of the bed and saw a beautiful woman quietly sleeping. I touched the fascinating blonde hair of the beautiful woman sleeping next to me with my finger and smiled as I felt its smoothness. I also touched the sleeping Eleanor¡¯s cheeks. Why? Today is a very good morning. The weather is nice and it makes me feel fresh. I received the report from Eleanor at the throne room and brought everyone out to the roof. I¡¯m with Eleanor, Sainos, Sedeia, and Sunny. From the rooftop, mountains, forest, and flocks of wyverns can be seen dancing in the distant sky¡­ Every direction can show the beauty of nature. When I stretched out and took a deep breath, Sedeia looked at the front gate and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­hn? Dignity?¡¹ As Sedeia tilted her neck, I changed the direction of the gaze from the beauty of nature to where she is looking at. There, I saw Dignity¡¯s figure flying towards us. It seems like my other guild members, who went to the country of beastkins with Dignity to carry out my order, have tired faces. It seems like Dignity overwork them greatly. ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t received a detailed report from them yet¡­from the looks of it, it seems that they immediately went back after finishing their mission.¡¹ Eleanor responded to my question with doubt. ¡¸Fumu¡­Let¡¯s hear from him for the time being.¡¹ When I said that while groaning, I saw Dignity waving his hands towards us. What? For some reason, he¡¯s having a shining smile. Dignity, who descended at the roof, gave out a shocking, opening words. ¡¸Boss! There¡¯s rice!¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what!? Where!? Where is it!?¡¹ ¡¸At the country of Beastkins, Hinomoto, near the northern part of the Immenstadt Empire!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Really! Then, does it mean that the country of beastkins is wider than the country of elves? So the reason why they are near a water source is because of rice paddies?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so? As expected of¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Sainos, seiza!¡¹ ¡¸Eeehhh!?¡¹ I punished Sainos for bothering my conversation with Dignity. ¡¸So, where is the rice!?¡¹ When Dignity heard that, he spreads both of his hands while making a fearless smile. ¡¸Item box, 1 bag of rice!¡¹ The moment Dignity said so, light shines brightly and one bag of rice appeared before Dignity. ¡¸Oh, oooohhhhh!¡¹ It¡¯s really 1 bag of rice. This knitted straw bag is shaped like a cylinder and is likely to have about 60 kilos of rice. I gave out a cry of admiration and approached the rice bag in front of me. I smell the fragrance of rice. ¡¸Boss, should I give it to the cook? This one is rice seed for planting. I also brought a large amount of rice for us to eat!¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what did you say¡­! Wonderful! You did wonderful, Dignity! Thank you!¡¹ I was so touched that I hugged Dignity while crying. Dignity¡¯s body stiffens as he moans. ¡¸Hi-hiyaaa!? Bo-boss¡­!¡¹ While Dignity was moaning due to my hot embrace, I heard Sunny and Sedeia saying something while looking at the rice bag. ¡¸This is rice?¡¹ ¡¸Rice. Can this really be eaten?¡¹ ¡¸If you cook it, it will be soft like bread.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹ You should not eat rice in that bag as it is. I asked Dignity to bring it to the kitchen. I am now staring at the direction of the kitchen as my body trembles. Eleanor is standing beside me too. ¡¸¡­Is it ready?¡¹ ¡¸A little more, master.¡¹ I wonder how many times have I asked that question to Eleanor? My sense of hunger is already on a certain level. I am currently waiting while my arms are folded in front of my chest. Finally, the wait is over. ¡¸I have kept you waiting! I have made a full course of rice dishes! Proudia, Miera!¡¹ ¡¸Fu-full course!? ¡¹ Dignity said that as he enters the dining room. I instinctively shouted. Dignity, Proudia, and Miera brought a large amount of dishes with a smile. A diversity of dishes are now lined up at my table. It includes cooked rice, fried rice, omurice, curry rice and there¡¯s also a seaweed like thing. ¡¸Let¡¯s get it on!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I issue an order, everyone around took each dish on several small plates while Proudia and Miera put plate, chopsticks, spoon, fork, and knife in front of me. I don¡¯t need a knife and fork. I¡¯ll start with the omurice. ¡¸Itadakimasu!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Itadakimasu!¡¹¡¹ Everyone said that before a meal and put rice in their mouth. As I took a bite, tears came out of my eyes. Delicious. My chest is full of nostalgic feelings. ¡¸¡­.gochisousama.¡¹ I put down the chopstick and said so. I thought about looking for a method to return to Japan for the first time. ? The reminiscent of nostalgia from the taste of rice affected me that much. I thought of such a thing after a long time. I realized that I totally forgot about it. Several months have passed before I noticed it. AN: Next chapter, the story will progress! ******************** Chapter 175 - Creivis is Busy? Chapter 175 ¨C Creivis is Busy? Creivis screamed from the report that has coming one after another since this morning. They are mostly about the war with Immenstadt Empire. ¡¸Your Majesty! Viscount Domoko is requesting an explanation about the outbreak of war in the east!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll write a letter. Wait for a while.¡¹ ? ¡¸Your Majesty! Baron Eiyu from the east said he cannot move yet because it takes time to reorganize his knights!¡¹ ¡¸Tell him to take his time to prepare and devote his fullest in defense preparation.¡¹ ¡¸Your Majesty! Leader Somasa of the soft silver march mercenary group is requesting an audience!¡¹ ¡¸¡­kuh! I¡¯m busy but they are an able mercenary group. I have to face them¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll prepare for the audience!¡¹ Creivis answered the reports that came like a storm as quickly as he can. When he was heading for the audience, he looked around and noticed something. ¡¸What happened to the Prime Minister?¡¹ When he heard Creivis, one of the guardsmen who is diagonally in front of him turned his face around and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ha! Prime Minister Yuta is taking care of other duties so that his majesty can focus on responding to the empire!¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m a little bit anxious because I haven¡¯t seen him since last night.¡¹ He said those words to the soldier and nodded. When Creivis stands before the door of the throne room, the two guards opened the door. There were a lot of silhouette in there. Majority of them are stern men wearing leather clothes. Though they are not wearing their armors, they are obviously the soft silver march mercenary group. Among them is one short, skinhead man whose wearing a mantle over his leather clothes. ¡¸Oh! Your Majesty King Creivis!¡¹ As soon as the man noticed Creivis, he kneeled and called his name. All other members of soft silver march kneeled and lowered their head deeply too. Looking at everyone on their knees, Creivis looked at the white cloaked man. ¡¸It is good to see leader Somasa of the soft silver march mercenary group.¡¹ When Creivis says that to show his appreciation to their group, Somasa lifted his face with a smile. ¡¸No no, I heard that his majesty is having some sort of trouble¡­Our force is at a microscopic level but we¡¯re thinking of lending you our power.¡¹ Somasa said that with a smile and laughed while looking up at Creivis. Creivis nodded and looked down on Somasa. ¡¸Fumu, I appreciate it. Apparently, even Somasa-dono has heard the news.¡¹ When Creivis muttered so, Somasa shook his head as he smiled wryly. ¡¸It is because mercenaries are sensitive to the smell of war. That sense of smell differentiate the superior and inferior. Presently, we know that the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s power is more than the other countries with the title of major powers.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, you came here to sell your favor to the expected winner.¡¹ ¡¸No, the other mercenary group will think like that but not us. Even if it becomes a losing battle, we want to help the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ ¡¸You say good things. However, that fact that an able mercenary group will not become our enemy is good luck. I expect the contribution of the soft silver march.¡¹ When Creivis said so with a smile, Somasa nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸By the way, I have heard strange rumors ¡­¡¹ Somasa¡¯s expression can be said to be uneasy. When Creivis saw it, he knitted his brows. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When Creivis asked, Somasa vomited a short breath and knitted his eyebrows slightly. ¡¸¡­In the empire, there were those who claimed to be a disciple of god appeared.¡¹ ¡¸Disciple of god? Are you saying that an apostle of god appeared?¡¹ When Creivis heard it, he looked at Somasa with a reproachful gaze. Somasa tilted his neck with a difficult face. ¡¸No, apparently, the disciple of god is a follower which seems to be different from an apostle. However, there are a number of people who claimed to be a disciple of god and they said that the apostle of god that recently appeared is fake.¡¹ ¡¸What? They are calling his majesty king Ren a fake? Who are those idiots?¡¹ Creivis said that while repressing his anger. Somasa seemed to be sorry as he shrunk his body and opened his mouth. ¡¸The twelve high priests of the Melqart religion, their saints and saintesses. It is unusual for the empire to have them take important positions given their race and age.¡¹ TN: Ren = agent/caretaker of god , the twelve = disciple of god. There are twelve of them so I guess they are the ones who should be called apostles like the twelve apostles of Christ. I¡¯ll just call them disciple since it¡¯s already too late for me to call Ren the agent of god. You¡¯re asking why I called Ren as the apostle of god in the first place? Well, is there such a thing called agent of god? Never heard of it. ¡¸¡­are they the same guys who control the saint army that is moving like a part of the empire force? The one who have sent a very poignant letter?¡¹ When Creivis disgustedly asked so, Somasa nodded. ¡¸Perhaps¡­.they only not sent the letters to the neighboring countries but also to the leading mercenary groups and adventurers.¡¹ ¡¸The content of the letter is about slandering the Rembrandt Kingdom, the brutality of Rembrandt Kingdom, and the barbaric acts of the fake apostle of god who¡¯s also the king of Einherjar.¡¹ ¡¸What? I thought those letters are about asking for help to the mercenary groups.¡¹ Hearing the content of the letter, Creivis rounded his eyes in surprise. Somasa shrugged his shoulders and made a vague smile. ¡¸They don¡¯t seem to be hiring mercenaries either¡­To put it briefly, they said that they are dispatched by god to oppose the invasion of the Rembrandt kingdom that almost drove the empire into a ruin. It can be said that they are telling the mercenary groups to not ally with the kingdom¡­¡¹ ¡¸My army has always hired a large number of mercenary groups, so are they saying that without the mercenaries, they can kick us without difficulty? They¡¯ve gone too far!¡¹ When Creivis roared to Somasa¡¯s words, Somasa nodded gloomily. ¡¸I think so too. Although the confidence of the empire can be felt in the letter, it is impolite of them to threaten mercenaries like us who are used to bloodshed. My pride is also damaged greatly.¡¹ Somasa smiled like he was in trouble but his eyes were not laughing at all. Creivis sighed and tried to open his mouth. However, one soldier walked in at that time and quickly reported something to Creivis. ¡¸Your Majesty, the king of Einherjar is here.¡¹ ¡¸What? Ren-sama?¡¹ To the report of the soldier, Creivis was surprised and he panicked. ¡¸Show him in immediately.¡¹ When Creivis said so, the soldier bowed and hurriedly went towards the entrance. ¡¸¡­the king of Einherjar¡­.the rumored apostle of god¡­¡¹ When Somasa muttered so, Creivis shallowly nodded and looked at the entrance of the throne room. ¡¸Look Somasa. The genuine apostle of god.¡¹ Somasa made a suspicious expression after hearing Creivis but he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his face to the entrance of the throne room. When the door was opened, four dignified figure entered. ¡¸King Creivis, this will be the first job of the international alliance. We¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡¹ Somasa froze in astonishment as he saw the young man in the middle. ¡¸Your Majesty King Ren, I wish to express my gratitude for your help.¡¹ Creivis said so and bowed. The mercenary group including Somasa stared at the young man called Ren who¡¯s approaching Creivis as if it was natural. ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ Ren smiled as he said so. ******************** Chapter 176 - Towards the International Alliance Emergency Meeting Chapter 176 ¨C Towards the International Alliance Emergency Meeting After giving Creivis my light greeting, I looked at the skinhead man. ¡¸This is the first time we meet. I am Ren.¡¹ When I said so, the dumbfounded skinhead man panicked and bowed his head. ¡¸Gre-greetings¡­I am Somasa. I am a leader of a mercenary group.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, mercenary group¡­? You seem to be strong.¡¹ When I said so, Somasa¡¯s face bloomed. ¡¸No, haha¡­we have just participated in war in quite a long time. We¡¯ll display it by all means this time, let¡¯s fight together.¡¹ Somasa said so and bowed deeply. Somasa did that not only because the other party is a king of a country but because he can feel some sort of power in his chest. That power unexpectedly doesn¡¯t give him an unpleasant feeling. Well, it¡¯s not like Ren did actually do something. I nodded lordly and removed my glance from Somasa. This time, I looked again at Creivis. ¡¸For now, I¡¯ve gathered some information before holding the international alliance meeting.¡¹ ¡¸E!? Already!?¡¹ To my remark, Creivis looked at me with astonishment. ¡¸Since a war has started, information should be gathered.¡¹ When I laughed and said that, Creivis looked at me with an amaze face. ¡¸But Einherjar is on the western edge and Immenstadt Empire is on the eastern edge¡­¡¹ Creivis seemed to have noticed something and said that. There is no telephone, radio, and internet in this world. Even if we can use flight magic, it will take weeks to gather information on some countries. I consented to what Creivis wanted to say but seeing him a fidgeting a little is a bit irritating. ¡¸Ah, my bad my bad. Although I said that we gathered information, it is just the exchange between Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire at the border. The first one is that the empire is saying that the kingdom had offered a ceasefire and said that they¡¯ll retract their troops but had launched a surprise attack. On the contrary, the kingdom side said that the troops the withdrew from the border because of the ceasefire were attacked by the imperial soldiers¡­Well, I¡¯m saying something you already know.¡¹ When I said so, both Creivis and Somasa nodded with a delicate face. Apparently, they seem to be dissatisfied with the amount of information. I, who had guessed what they are thinking, smiled. ¡¸After that, a black armored infantry, which number seems to be lesser than 2,000, attacked both countries. Perhaps because they only attacked for a short period of time, there is a possibility of the black armored troops having several units. The problem is both the empire and the kingdom have not been able to defeat the black armored corps, not even a single infantry.¡¹ When I said that, the two rounded their eyes and looked at me. ¡¸Bl-black armored corps?¡¹ ¡¸Wa-wait a minute! If that is the case, then there is a third party that is trying to make the empire and the kingdom fight each other¡­!¡¹ Creivis said so in astonishment but I lifted one of my hands to stop him from speaking. ¡¸I have been investigating that for some time. Though they did not enter deep enough, it seems that the black armored infantry comes from the capital of the Immenstadt Empire. The problem is that they are probably member of the Melqart Religion.¡¹ ¡¸¡­No way, so they are the rumored Saint Army?¡¹ Hearing my story, Somasa asked me thoughtlessly. I gently nodded to Somasa and kept talking while my arms are crossed. ¡¸The official Saint Army is marching from the imperial capital to the kingdom but that group is wearing steel armors. However, the characteristics of the black armor corps are similar to the saint army corps.¡¹ ¡¸Characteristic?¡¹ To my assumption, Creivis raised a question mark on his head. ¡¸Ah, both are walking corpse armies.¡¹ When I answered so, Creivis¡¯ face cramped as he groaned. ¡¸Co-corpse¡­¡¹ I nodded to Creivis¡¯ mutter. I lightly shook my head and shrugged my shoulder. ¡¸Either way, we only have vague information. First of all, we will hold an international alliance emergency meeting. Will Leader Somasa come too as the mercenary¡¯s representative?¡¹ ¡¸M-me!? I heard rumors about the international alliance¡­do I have to go to that meeting¡­¡¹ The skinhead Somasa looked up at me with a frightened expression. I laughed at him and tapped his shoulder with my hand. ¡¸You¡¯re someone who can give better information so you better come along.¡¹ When I said that, Creivis nodded with a bright face. ¡¸Oh! We¡¯ll finally hold a meeting!? I¡¯ll go too!¡¹ Creivis said so as he raised his fist. I opened my mouth while looking at him. ¡¸Is it alright for you to go¡­? What about your work? If you have a lot of things to do, the king doesn¡¯t have to go himself.¡¹ When I say so, Creivis spreads his hands roughly. ¡¸I¡¯ll go no matter what! Yuta, why is Yuta not here!?¡¹ When Creivis said so, he began looking for Yuta. Below Creivis, one of the soldiers ran with some kind of document. He kneeled in front of Creivis and raised the document towards Creivis respectfully. After receiving the document, Creivis face went pale after reading its content. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ When I asked him so, Creivis¡¯ lips trembled as he looked at me. ¡¸Yu-Yuta disappeared¡­¡¹ ? ¡¸Di-disappeared!?¡¹ Somasa was shocked to the words of Creivis. I knitted my eyebrows and looked at Creivis. ¡¸¡­Did he got involved in some sort of crime?¡¹ ¡¸No, he¡¯s always here in the royal castle. Besides, Yuta has reached his age without someone targeting him¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹ After having such a conversation, the soldier who had come to report the disappearance of Yuta opened his mouth apologetically. ¡¸Your Majesty¡­ since Yuta-sama isn¡¯t here, you can¡¯t leave the country¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what!?¡¹ In response to the soldier¡¯s advice, Creivis was shocked and raised his voice like a scream. Still, Creivis doesn¡¯t seem to give up so the soldier lowered his head deeply and opened his mouth. ¡¸Your Majesty! Now that Yuta-sama isn¡¯t here, the Rembrandt Kingdom can only depend on His Majesty! Please! Please! Your Majesty, please stay in the castle and take charge of the country!¡¹ Looking down on the soldier who shouted a petition from his soul, Creavis groaned with a sour expression. The soldier has a point and Creivis doesn¡¯t really have to come himself. The authority will fall a little but other member of the royal family is acceptable. ¡¸Creivis, give up this time. Rihanna will be your representative.¡¹ ¡¸WWHHHAAAT!? GGGUUUNNNUUOOO!¡¹ Despite being in the presence of others, Creivis fell with both of his hand on the floor while making a bizarre cry. Is this country going to be okay? AN: Before the Corporate Slave Dungeon Master Noticed It, He is Already Being Called the Worst Demon King in History¡­ I¡¯ll update this and that alternately. TN: Do I really need to translate this AN? ******************** Chapter 177 - Each Country’s Representative was Kidnapped Chapter 177 ¨C Each Country¡¯s Representative was Kidnapped It is quite tough to be the representative. I, who took over my father¡¯s job, am doing various things as the representative and as well as things for the Barland royal family. However, I gradually became accustomed to it and was able to distribute the work correctly to my subordinates. If things go this way, the Barland royal family will properly function in one month. I have held a large amount of debt because the apostle of god made me the head of the Barland royal family. I have to repurchase a large number of slaves. The customer Galland Empire has virtually collapsed but it¡¯s a good thing that they already paid. Well, the Galland Empire broke into several provinces and entered a civil war state. Though the Barland royal family is making amends for its deficit, we can¡¯t borrow money from other royal families due to lack of money. TN: I think what he means of lacking money is the lack of physical gold coins. There is no digital money in this world yet so there might be a lack of supply. Large amount of goods move during war. To be profitable, merchants must understand how to handle goods. However, large amount of capital is necessary. Anyway, that is the reason for hoarding of goods and selling them to illegal channels. The current Barland royal family is in a situation where we need to borrow funds to buy supplies in order to profit. The main problem, for now, is Maeas is a country of merchants. While there are many people taking advantage of war to gain profits, there are only a few that are lending money to the royal family. Somehow, my first job after taking over is to gather funds. I have to be more forceful to pay off the debts quickly in order to focus on our original market soon. This will be the perfect opportunity for the name of the new head, Finkle, to be known. Though we can certainly temporarily earn a lot of money on the Galland Empire¡¯s civil war, it is more important to tend to normal customers since they are for a long term. That time, when I was about to restart our business, a VIP that I cannot disregard came. TN: I am uncertain on several lines up to this point. Unfortunately, it¡¯s already too late for me to watch Spice & Wolf or Maoyuu Maou Yuusha ¡¸Long time no see, Finkle.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, your majesty king of Einherjar.¡¹ When I returned his greeting, Ren-dono raised his one hand and laughed. ¡¸The international alliance will be holding an emergency meeting. You are a compulsory participant.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ha?¡¹ I instinctively answered that way because I didn¡¯t understand what Ren-dono has said. There is also Princess Rihanna beside Ren-dono and she¡¯s smiling bitterly too. ¡¸It would be better if you cooperate. After this, we will also speak with the other representatives of Maeas. If you¡¯re really busy, a good subordinate is acceptable.¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m very busy¡­¡¹ ¡¸But didn¡¯t I already say that you are a compulsory participant?¡¹ ¡¸WHY!?¡¹ I screamed after hearing that and saw the apostle of god with an evil smile. ? ¡¸It will be troublesome if no official representative from Maeas show up. The agenda is about the Rembrandt Kingdom so Maeas must show up this time.¡¹ When Ren-dono said that, I finally was able to guess the content of the international alliance emergency meeting. I nodded to Ren-dono and sighed. ¡¸¡­in other words, it is about the tension between Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire?¡¹ When I asked, Ren-dono rounded his eyes and stared at me. ¡¸Oh, it is good that you know.¡¹ ¡¸¡­of course, Maeas pays attention to what is happening to each country. We are also have been doing business to both Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire. Conversely speaking, are you going to take this chance to show the unity of the international alliance¡­¡¹ I talked up to that point, gave up, and go with Ren-dono. This is a case where I can¡¯t do anything but go. And, a chance for Maeas to gain profits. I, who judged so, raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸I will go! Of course, as the king, I will go myself!¡¹ High elves are considered as phantom existence. We know they exist but no one has seen them. Right now, I¡¯m doubting my eyes in a different meaning. After being fortunate enough to be able to go to the country of elves, the image of high elves in my head was shattered. They are a different existence that has the right to be arrogant. A manifestation of self-confidence, unimaginable knowledge, and experience that they stored for several hundred years. That is the image of a high elf that is etched in me. Right now, I¡¯m looking at a kneeling high elf who is looking at Ren-dono with intoxicated eyes. The other representatives of Maeas are also the same. Karedia¡¯s motivation is gone and Jiromora is staring blankly at the spectacle. ¡¸Yoshi, the fifth will be the country of beastkins. After that, let¡¯s dispatch messengers to the three remaining countries. They¡¯ll attend if they can.¡¹ Ren-dono only said that much then shook the hand of the king of the country of elves La Fiesch, Saharoseteri-dono. ¡¸Then, shall I just send a messenger to the country of beastkins?¡¹ Saharoseteri-dono asked while smiling cheerfully. Ren-dono smiles back and opens his mouth. ¡¸Is that so? Then, I asked of you. The meeting place is my country, Einherjar. It will be five days from now, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I accept your order.¡¹ Such insane conversation. Their country is located on the northern edge, how the hell can they travel to Einherjar that is located in the south-west for five days. Above all, how were we able to go from Maeas to the country of elves in a short time? My head hurts. It seems that I have been poisoned by the mythical inhabitants. Though I don¡¯t think that this is quite dangerous for a merchant of this era. When I was thinking about such a thing, Saharoseteri tilted his beautiful face while looking at Ren-dono. Looking at him like that, I can even mistake him for a woman. ¡¸By the way, what is the agenda of this meeting?¡¹ I almost collapsed on the spot when Saharoseteri-dono asked that question. You should have asked that first in order to determine if your presence is necessary for the meeting. However, it seems that Karedia has participated like Saharoseteri-dono. In other words, she didn¡¯t know the agenda too and just participated because of profits. Ren-dono crossed his arms, groaned, and knitted his eyebrows to Saharoseteri-dono. ¡¸The Rembrandt Kingdom and the Immenstadt Empire collide and it seems that there are disciples of god that appeared on the empire¡¯s side. The situation has become complex because of the Melqart religion and its Saint army. Do you know the existence called disciple of god?¡¹ When Ren-dono asked, Saharoseteri-dono tilted his head. ¡¸Well.. I never heard the word disciple of god before. Since Ren-sama¡¯s presence is already known, they are probably trying to imitate the apostle of god. They are probably just playing words¡­¡¹ When Saharoseteri-dono says so, Ren-dono nods slightly with a difficult expression. ¡¸Is that so? It will be good if they are not something troublesome.¡¹ The words that Ren-dono muttered forever remained in my ears. ******************** Chapter 178 - Every Member Gathers at the Meeting! Chapter 178 ¨C Every Member Gathers at the Meeting! At the Val Valhalla castle, the three representatives of Maeas, the king of the country of elves, and finally, the king of the country of beastkins, who were fetched by the elf mages, are hospitably received. ¡¸It has been a while, Ren-sama.¡¹ That said, Fuuten bends his large body to bow. ¡¸Oh Fuuten, you arrived earlier than I thought.¡¹ When I said that with a smile, Fuuten lifted his head and laughed cheerfully. When Fuuten and I are having such a conversation, an elven country mage approached me. The mage is wearing a white robe with a hood that covers its face. The mage kneeled in front of me and took off its hood. Long blonde hair flows and her pale yellow eyes stare up me. ¡¸It has been a while, Ren-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Alicequiteria, are you to the one who fetches Fuuten?¡¹ When I asked so and looked at Alicequiteria¡¯s face, she smiled and nodded. ¡¸Fufufu, why would I overlook such a good opportunity? Even if the meeting ends, I will not return.¡¹ TN: I guess the 100 butt slaps are super effective. Alicequiteria declared so and moved to the side by making light steps. We are currently in the throne room. Even though there are chairs for the lord of the castle and for the guests, everyone is talking while standing. ¡¸Now, the rest are the representatives of Taki, Solemn, and Narsagel. Though Princess Rihanna usually gets in touch with them, I wonder if they will send their countries representative given the immediate notice? ¡¹ I crossed my arms and said that but Karedia shook her head slowly to deny it. Even though she already can be considered as one of the elderly, she is calm and elegant. ¡¸No matter what the circumstances are, it is impossible for them to not show their presence to the world¡¯s greatest power. To a small country, they will at least send their king or someone similar to represent them. ¡¹ When Karedia said so, Jiromora shrugged his shoulders and agreed. ¡¸Though the agenda of this meeting is significant, even if that is not the agenda, I will surely attend. I want to talk about the air transport.¡¹ When Jiromora said so, everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on me. Actually, the exchanges about the air transport are quite heavy especially with the representatives of Maeas. In any case, we¡¯ll talk about that after the discussion about the clash of Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire. If the topic expands after the meeting, we might as well consider what aid should each country get. Well, Princess Rihanna is currently talking to the representatives of each country as the representative of Rembrandt Kingdom. She¡¯s doing it with a smile so there is no sense of crisis. When I thought of such a thing when I saw everyone¡¯s face, a silhouette of a person arrived at the throne room. It is a slim man with black hair who has an eye patch in his left eye. He is wearing black clothes that only has embroidery on the collar and hem. He is also wearing a long brown muffler. He is about 40 years old and has a long beard on his chin. The man looked at everyone with penetrating gaze and opened his mouth. ¡¸This is the first time we meet¡­ I am the fuhrer of Taki, my name is Togou.¡¹ TN: He¡¯s basically FMA¡¯s Bradly who¡¯s mustache turned into beard. To the man who introduces himself as Togou, Fuuten, who is nearest to him, turned and opened his mouth. ¡¸I am the representative of the country of beastkins, Hinomoto. My name is Fuuten. Nice to meet you, Togou-dono.¡¹ When Fuuten greeted him, Togou lightly nodded. After verifying the representatives of each country, he looked at me and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Are you the one called Ren who founded the country Einherjar?¡¹ ¡¸Hou, so you know of me. I am indeed Ren. Nice to meet you.¡¹ When I replied to Togou¡¯s question, he glared at me. ¡¸¡­I heard that you are the apostle of god. How can you prove it?¡¹ ¡¸It is up to you whether to believe or not. This one will not ask you to believe it.¡¹ To Togou¡¯s sudden question, I replied with a smile. Togou did not move while receiving everyone¡¯s gaze. He finally nodded and breath out with his nose. ¡¸¡­ I will ascertain it.¡¹ After saying that, Togou moved to the side and sat silently on a chair. He seems to be a difficult to deal with kind of person. He doesn¡¯t seem to care too much about the other country¡¯s representative. Should I communicate with him more? No, he sat on a remote location and seemed to not intend to get along with others. While thinking of such a thing when I say Togou sat and closed his eyes, I felt that a new guest has come. ¡¸It is here.¡¹ Two men appeared as they are guided by one of the maid troops. One of them is a tall man with gray hair and the other one is a fat man with round hat. The gray-haired man, who¡¯s wearing light blue clothes, combed his short gray hair with his hand. The man wearing a round hat is wearing strange brown clothes. The gray-haired man is in his forties while the man in round hat seems to be in his fifties. As they entered the throne room, everyone looked at them. The gray-haired man opened his mouth first. ¡¸Solemn¡¯s representative, Joseph.¡¹ After the gray-haired man introduced himself, the man in round hat opened his mouth. ¡¸I am the king of Narsagel Kingdom, King Kaishek. Everyone, nice to meet you¡­¡¹ When Kaishek finished his self-introduction, he took off his hat with one hand and narrowed his eyes. Under that hat is a skinhead that splendidly shines. I looked at the two of them, nodded shallowly and returned their greeting. ¡¸I am the king of Einherjar, Ren. My best regards.¡¹ When I introduced myself, the others introduced themselves in turns. Maeas¡¯ Finkle, Karedia, and Jiromora. Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s Rihanna. Country of elves¡¯, La Fiech, Saharoseteri. Country of beastkins¡¯, Hinomoto, Fuuten. Country of elves¡¯ mage Alicequiteria and Soft Silver March¡¯s leader, Somasa. Counting the three who arrived and I, there are eleven. This is the historic first meeting of the international alliance. All members have gathered. By the way, the escort Sunny and Sainos are not counted. Sainos aside, if the extremist Sunny speaks in the meeting, it might get dangerous¡­ ******************** Chapter 179 - Meeting with Teasing! Chapter 179 ¨C Meeting with Teasing! I look at the character written on the whiteboard and tilted my neck. ¡¸There. Just put international alliance meeting. No need for subheading.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I understand.¡¹ When I said so, Sainos erases the mysterious part he wrote about crushing the empire with a whiteboard eraser. ¡¸¡­ that instrument is quite interesting¡¹ One of the three Maeas representatives seemed to be fascinated by the whiteboard and is staring at it intensely. That person is Finkle. I guess he never saw a whiteboard before. Well, I guess it¡¯s impossible since the whiteboard is part of the office set I purchased when I was making G.I.Jou. In other words, there are only five of it existing now. I carried this one to Val Valhalla from G.I.Jou. ¡¸Is it?¡¹ When I said so, Alicequiteria disregarded the Maeas¡¯ representative and bent her body forward while looking at the whiteboard interestingly. ¡¸¡­It is made of a material I¡¯ve never seen before, what material is it?¡¹ Alicequiteria asked me that question but even I don¡¯t know. It looks like it is coated with iron but I¡¯m not really sure. I also don¡¯t think that this is plastic. ¡¸It¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s even more valuable than orichalcum.¡¹ When I said that as a temporary answer, not only Alicequiteria, but Saharoseteri and Fuuten were also astonished. Let¡¯s assume that it is since it is not really a lie. I tried returning to the topic so I opened my mouth while looking everyone who¡¯s sitting around a rectangular table. ¡¸Now, should we start the meeting?¡¹ When I said so, I heard everyone¡¯s acknowledgment. ¡¸Okay then, we will start the international alliance emergency meeting. The requestor is the Rembrandt Kingdom and the venue this time is Einherjar so I will act as the chairperson. Does anyone has an objection?¡¹ When I asked that, Saharoseteri, Fuuten, and Rihanna nodded. It seems that the three representative¡¯s of Maeas noticed my plan but still acknowledge it. However, the representatives of the three small countries were different. ¡¸¡­I just have one question. From what you have said earlier, the host country will be the chairperson because he has the support of the requestor?¡¹ Togou asked that question while staring at me. I nodded and looked at Rihanna. ¡¸That¡¯s what has happened this time. Although our rules for a situation like this is unclear, with this type of emergency meeting, I think it is good to give in to the requestor¡¯s request. During an emergency, won¡¯t the meeting requestor be uneasy if the chairperson is not very friendly?¡¹ After saying that, I raised the edge of my mouth. Togou seemed to have muttered something but I already removed my gaze from him. Consequently, Joseph crossed his arms and groaned. ¡¸Of course, it will be different once regular meeting has commenced, right? To all members of the international alliance, this is an important issue.¡¹ ¡¸Regular meetings will be scheduled to run in each country in turns. The chairperson will be the host country.¡¹ After I answered Joseph¡¯s question, I looked at Kaishek who seemed to want to say something. ¡¸Let¡¯s create rules regarding that at the next meeting. Let us first discuss the agenda today. Then, may I call in the requestor of today¡¯s meeting, Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s Princess Rihanna?¡¹ When I said that and looked at her, Rihanna stood up on the spot. ¡¸Yes, I am the Rembrandt Kingdom¡¯s representative, Rihanna. This time, my Rembrandt Kingdom has proposed a ceasefire to Immenstadt Empire after being in war for a long time. The empire sent an acknowledgment letter regarding that, however, the other day, the Immenstadt Empire has sent their army to the Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ When Rihanna reported so, Finkle lifted his face. ¡¸I heard about the ceasefire¡­ does that mean that there is a battle occurring in the border of the kingdom and the empire?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, one fortress on our eastern border has already fallen into the hands of the empire¡­¡¹ After Rihanna replied to Finkle¡¯s question, Jiromora lifted one of his eyebrows and opened his mouth next. ¡¸How did it fall? Is it a surprise attack? What is the current status of your counteroffensive?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­after capturing the fortress, the empire seemed to have abandoned it and withdrawn to the border again.¡¹ ¡¸¡­se-seriously?¡¹ To Rihanna¡¯s explanation, Jiromora looked at me with a suspicious face. Why are you looking at me? When I was looking back at Jiromora, Saharoseteri lifted one of his hands. ¡¸Excuse my impoliteness but¡­does Immenstadt Empire know about the international alliance?¡¹ To Saharoseteri¡¯s question, Jiromora had a disgusted face. ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. Maeas has severely advertised the international alliance.¡¹ When Jiromora said that, Saharoseteri looked at Jiromora with a dubious face. ¡¸Then, why did they attack the Rembrandt Kingdom? Even if they are skeptical of Ren-sama¡¯s existence, they will be enemies of Maeas, the country of elves, and the country of beastkins¡­¡¹ When Saharoseteri asked that, Jiromora tried to talk but was not able to so he just kept silent. After a moment of silence, Fuuten opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­Maybe they are confident on winning even if the other party has the help of other countries.¡¹ ¡¸But¡­they surely have known how the Galland Empire suffered a crushing defeat¡­¡¹ To Fuuten¡¯s opinion, the perplexed Karedia murmured. Looking at them, Kaishek spoke while making a strange face. ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know why nobody is saying it but, isn¡¯t there a possibility that the one who attacks is the Rembrandt Kingdom?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹ To Kaishek¡¯s words, Rihanna lost her expression. While receiving everyone¡¯s gaze, Rihanna stands up with a blood-drawn face. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re the one who proposed cease-fire.¡¹ When Rihanna tried to appeal, Joseph turned his skeptical eyes to Rihanna. ¡¸¡­as the one who proposed the ceasefire, the surprise attack will definitely succeed. There is also that possibility.¡¹ When Joseph agreed with Kaishek¡¯s opinion, Rihanna looked at him as if seeing something unbelievable. Then, Togou who¡¯s sitting next to him breaths out and nods. ¡¸Making such surprise attack is a good strategy. Since the international alliance is not that established yet, it will be good for the Rembrandt Kingdom to use it to cut away the territory of the empire.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s! Our country will not do such a thing!¡¹ Rihanna, who received the negative opinion of the three, yelled loudly. Looking at that, Jiromora knits his eyebrows. ¡¸No, that¡¯s a groundless accusation. The young lady understands and knows that her country will not do such a thing. It is true that the Rembrandt Kingdom was the one attacking other countries a while ago, however, I heard that the current king is a moderate. Other countries might still be doubtful since you don¡¯t know what is happening internally. ¡¹ Jiromora said that to persuade the others but Rihanna is already upset. Rihanna¡¯s eyes are moistening. She¡¯s biting her lips and stops moving. Seeing that Rihanna is about to cry, I decided to send a rescue boat. ¡¸¡­For the time being, I can guarantee King Creivis of Rembrandt Kingdom. King Creivis has no intention of attacking the Immenstadt Empire.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna looked at me joyfully. While the representatives of other countries are silent, Kaishek shrugs his shoulder and makes a wry smile. ¡¸Princess Rihanna, what we are saying is not necessarily groundless. How about the lord in the eastern part of the Rembrandt Kingdom? Do you know what kind of person he is, Princess Rihanna? ¡¹ When Kaishek said so, Rihanna was startled and froze. I breathe out, look at Kaishek and open my mouth. ¡¸That is a fruitless argument. If the kingdom and the empire were made to fight by that eastern lord, the lord just have to be executed and have his head and some ransom presented to the empire. Now, let¡¯s talk about the main agenda of this meeting.¡¹ When I said so, Joseph knitted his eyebrows and looked up. ¡¸The war between the kingdom and the empire was not the main agenda?¡¹ When Joseph asked so, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸The main agenda is how much assistance can each country provide.¡¹ After I answered, I looked around and lifted the edge of my mouth. ¡¸Have you heard about the walking corpse army?¡¹ When I asked, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ******************** Chapter 180 - Walking Corpse Army Chapter 180 ¨C Walking Corpse Army ¡¸Walking corpse¡­? Not a group of weak skeletons?¡¹ To my words, Finkle asked back with a dubious face. I nod and turn my gaze to Somasa who¡¯s sitting on the very end of the table. ¡¸About that, let¡¯s have the someone from the mercenary corps talk. Leader Somasa of Soft Silver March, what can you say?¡¹ When I say that and call for Somasa, Somasa hurriedly lifts his face. Why is he panicking? ¡¸Oh, ohhh! I¡¯m Somasa of soft silver march. I feel like I don¡¯t belong here but I will tell you every information I know¡­first of all, about the letters sent by the empire to the mercenaries¡­¡¹ Somasa talked about his exchanges with the empire and about the mercenary groups who changed their allegiance from the empire to the kingdom. Everyone who heard those is confused. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ too confident¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s recklessness. How on earth do they plan to fight without depending on mercenaries? Even a one on one battle against the kingdom will be grave.¡¹ While Finkle and Jiromora are having such a conversation, Fuuten gave out a low groan. His groan is resonating so he attracts everyone¡¯s attention. Fuuten who noticed everyone¡¯s glance looked around, put his hand on his forehead, and knitted his eyebrows. ¡¸¡­I feel that something is wrong. I feel like this situation is quite similar to something I know.¡¹ When Fuuten muttered so, Saharoseteri tilted his head. ¡¸¡­Are you saying?¡¹ When Saharoseteri asked, Fuuten nodded shallowly with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­Our country was hit by a monster flood.¡¹ ¡¸Monster flood? Such a thing occurred?¡¹ When Fuuten answered with a stern face, Karedia immediately asked that. Fuuten nods at Karedia and looked at me. ¡¸At that time, we were saved because Ren-sama, his juusha-dono¡¯s, the elves, and the dark elf happened to visit our country. Perhaps if it is just us, our country might have been destroyed.¡¹ When Fuuten reports so, noise started at the meeting. ¡¸¡­a monster flood occurred recently? Such a big incident happened¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even so, to say that a country will collapse just because of a monster flood¡­¡¹ When Togou heard that, he raised one of his eyebrows and looked at Fuuten. ¡¸The monster flood and the confidence of the empire¡­ how are they similar?¡¹ When Togou asked, Fuuten narrowed his eyes and stared back at Togou. ¡¸If it¡¯s just a normal monster flood, we can annihilate them without relying to the elves. We have no problem even if its a crowd of cyclops or a crowd of trolls. But that time, in addition to Ren-sama, there are also Alicequiteria, the elves¡¯ strongest mage, and Canaan, the dark elves¡¯ chief. If not for their terrific magic that annihilated the monsters in one shot, we¡¯re doomed.¡¹ When Fuuten said so, voices of astonishment can be heard. The three Maeas representatives are making a cranky smile but Somasa is so surprised that his eyes almost pop out. Under such circumstances, Togou crossed his arms and wait for the continuation of Fuuten¡¯s story. ¡¸¡­Even under such overwhelming power, far from being daunted, the monsters strengthened their pressure and advanced. I don¡¯t know the details because I¡¯m not on the front line but thinking about it, it is definitely abnormal. And the reason for that is there is an evil god that is controlling the monsters.¡¹ When Fuuten said so, the room suddenly became noisy. Jiromora raised a dry laughed and opened his mouth. ¡¸Evil god¡­? Is it a wicked god? What is it?¡¹ When Jiromora inquired, Fuuten vomited a deep breath and knitted his eyebrows. ¡¸I heard that it is called Apophis, a giant serpent. Monsters and humanoid army¡­there are many other similarities but these are most obvious. Though the empire can boast that they have long been known as a major power, it is something abnormal for them to pick a fight with the kingdom and the international alliance without the help of mercenaries¡­I will not be surprised is something is controlling the empire from the shadows.¡¹ When Fuuten said so, Joseph knitted his eyebrows and pulled in his chin. ¡¸¡­In other words, a monster is manipulating the country? If that is true then we must also doubt the members of this alliance.¡¹ When Joseph said so, everyone looked at the face of their seatmates. Seeing everyone¡¯s state, I crossed my arms and groaned. There is no such boss in the game. There were some enemies that can inflict confusion but none of them can manipulate someone. On the contrary, during guild wars, players can manipulate NPC characters but since the emperor of the empire is not an NPC, he can¡¯t be manipulated by players. No, I better think that information from the game is unreliable just in case. When I thought so, I raised my face and saw Joseph looking at me. ¡¸¡­What? Are you anxious about something?¡¹ Joseph narrowed his eyes as if trying to see through me. Before I noticed it, everyone is already looking at me so I open my mouth. ¡¸The one moving behind the scene is the religion called Melqart religion. The walking corpse army that we are currently discussing seems to be very similar to the saint army that is about to attack Rembrandt Kingdom.¡¹ ¡¸Saint army? Are you saying that the saint army is composed of dead people? Interesting story indeed.¡¹ When I gave that information, Jiromora knitted his face and said his impression. ¡¸Well, their leaders, the saints and saintesses, claimed that they are disciples of god. They will probably claim that they intend to wage war to reform the world.¡¹ When I gave that answer, Jiromora looked at me with a disgusted expression. No, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not a melqart believer. While I was dissatisfied with the way Jiromora looked at me, Kaishek tilted his neck. ¡¸I know that the one who established the saint army is the melqart religion but how do they move? I mean, I think that an army of undead is a strong army that has received god¡¯s blessing.¡¹ ¡¸Received god¡¯s blessing? It¡¯s an army that marches without talking. According to my spy, even if the person inside was cut down, they don¡¯t show any reaction. They also don¡¯t move unless instructed to so they are basically dolls.¡¹ When I answered Kaishek¡¯s doubt, Kaishek showed an unpleasant expression. ¡¸¡­but, what if they really received god¡¯s blessing?¡¹ When Kaishek said so, Karedia frowned. ¡¸They might look like humans but they are nightmares¡­As far as I hear, it is an army of undead.¡¹ Hearing Karedia¡¯s words, Rihanna nodded with a relieved face. ¡¸¡­In other words, god rules god¡¯s troop, and evil god rules undead¡­¡¹ When Rihanna muttered so, noise spreads at the throne room. ¡­Rihanna, I wanted to say that line. AN: Next chapter, the meeting will end! ******************** Chapter 181 - The Meeting Ends and a Flag was Raised Chapter 181 ¨C The Meeting Ends and a Flag was Raised AN: I¡¯m busy because of hatsubon so I will not be able to update in several days¡­! I am really sorry! ¡¸¡­Walking corpse army? What an amusing story.¡¹ Togou mutters. Everyone stopped moving and turned their eyes to Togou. ¡¸Amusing ¡­?¡¹ When someone repeats a word that Togou said, Togou places one of his elbows on the table, puts his palm on the edge of the table and opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­In this battle, our country will send soldiers. That will be our aid to the alliance.¡¹ When Togou said so, Joseph put his weight on the backrest of his chair and lifted his face. ¡¸Then, my country will also do the same.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, as for me, I¡¯ll send our mages¡­¡¹ After hearing Joseph, Kaishek said such a thing. This is something a member of the international alliance should do. Provide assistance to each other to the best they could. However, I never expected these three small countries to provide soldiers. While I¡¯m secretly surprised, Finkle looked at Karedia and Jiromora and opened his mouth. ¡¸We, Maeas, will provide the supply, including the wagons, and supply troops¡­¡¹ When Finkle said so, Jiromora had a surprised expression. ¡¸It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to provide an army but, it is better for us to stick to our specialties. The only soldiers Maeas can spare are hired mercenaries and adventurers.¡¹ When Jiromora said so, Karedia nodded while smiling wryly. She looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Exactly. In addition, since our supply troops will be able to meet important personalities from different countries, our supply troops will surely birth good profit in the future.¡¹ Karedia said that with a smile. I see. Certainly, those guys can expand their market. However, do they really need to tell that this time while everyone can hear that their purpose is mainly obtaining profits? It seems that they have plan that from the beginning while lurking in the word cooperation. I felt like I just caught a glimpse of Karedia¡¯s worldwide business plan. ¡¸Then, Hinomoto, the country of beastkins, will dispatch 10,000 soldiers.¡¹ It seems like Fuuten doesn¡¯t mind Maeas¡¯ plan and says that. And when Saharoseteri heard him, he lifted his face. ¡¸The country of elves will dispatch mixed mages and warriors. 1,000 of them.¡¹ At the end of Saharoseteri¡¯s line, when most countries have said what help they¡¯ll provide, Rihanna stood up and lowered her head deeply. ¡¸Everyone, thank you very much. With the power borrowed from everyone, the quarrel with the empire will surely be settled by all means.¡¹ Rihanna said so and raised her face. However, after Rihanna¡¯s dialogue, the three representatives of Maeas looked at each other as if they are in trouble. It is probably because of Rihanna¡¯s full of purity reaction. Well, it can not be helped. Though they promised to provide war aids, they also have profit in mind and were bold enough to say it. Well, everyone cooperated with that in mind. In this case, judging from what the kingdom had said, the empire is the one invading. That will give them a just cause to unite and smash the arrogant empire. After the war, it will be a discussion about dividing the empire¡¯s territory or remarkably reducing the empire¡¯s territory in addition to getting ransoms from prisoners of war. Rihanna is thinking that defeating the saint army and the melqart religion founder will settle everything. As I¡¯m thinking of such a thing, Togou narrowed his eyes while looking at Rihanna then looked at me. ¡¸¡­Then, this is probably the end of the meeting¡­? This time, it is quite meaningful. Then, I should return to my country. It will take two days to gather soldiers so take them using flight magic after.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Ah, I¡¯ll have the dark elves do that. I will also ask one of my subordinates.¡¹ While talking to Togou, I was surprised because he did not say anything to Rihanna. Indeed, Togou surely wants his small country of Taki to obtain money and widen their territory. No, maybe they don¡¯t want to widen their county. Though it will be for the best if they don¡¯t compete for profits. ¡¸¡­Yoshi, then the international alliance emergency meeting is over. Those who need to return to the country immediately will be sent off at once.¡¹ When I said so, Kaishek knitted his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡¸Oya¡­? I have not heard what aid Einherjar will provide¡­¡¹ When Kaishek muttered so, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered at me. I cross my arms and open my mouth. ¡¸For Einherjar, it will be me and 10 of my subordinates.¡¹ When I said so, Joseph raised one of his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡¸¡­All in all, 11? I thought you have a large army but you¡¯re going to participate as clerks?¡¹ Joseph coldly said so. Kaishek, on the other hand, looks like a balloon that is about to blow out. Togou did not move. Even his eyes didn¡¯t move to gaze at me. I looked at the three representatives of Maeas who burst into laughter and nodded at Joseph. ¡¸We¡¯ll ride a dragon and get off in the middle of the battlefield. Clerical work indeed.¡¹ When I said that and raised the edge of my mouth, deep wrinkles were carved in the middle of Joseph¡¯s forehead. I sent off everyone after the meeting. I have them sent off to each of their countries. I returned to G.I.Jou and met Eleanor. ¡¸Then, please leave everything here to me while you¡¯re away, master.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I asked of you.¡¹ After saying so, I turned my back to Eleanor and stopped. I opened my mouth without looking at Eleanor. ¡¸¡­Once this war is over, the international alliance would have fully demonstrated its existence.¡¹ ¡¸¡­? Yes, That¡¯s right.¡¹ When I said that, I felt a sign that Eleanor tilted her neck behind me. There is also confusion mixed in her voice. I vomited a short breath, raised my face, and looked at the door. ¡¸Once this is settled, I¡¯ll get married.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ To the words that I said, Eleanor has returned a vague answer. Though I feel like faltering due to embarrassment, I manage to continue talking. ¡¸Rihanna can¡¯t be my bride for a certain reason.¡¹ When I said that, I heard Eleanor¡¯s surprised voice. ¡¸Th-then, to me!?¡¹ ¡¸No one else but you¡­When this war is over, will you marry me?¡¹ I said that and smiled wryly. ¡¸¡­ Master, that proposal is a flag ¡­¡¹ When Eleanor said that, I frowned and looked towards my back. ¡¸Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m already pretty embarrassed.¡¹ Looking back at Eleanor, Eleanor smiled while her tears pour down. Looking at her flood like tears, I open my mouth in amazement. ¡¸¡­ you¡¯ll look bad in the picture.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Master¡¯s proposal is really bad.¡¹ Eleanor and I complained at each other then burst into laughter. ¡¸From now on, I¡¯ll be in your care. ¡¹ ¡¸Likewise, my best regards.¡¹ Eleanor replied so and cried out loud. AN: What timing for a proposal¡­! If this is not Eleanor, he would have to start at level one again¡­! ******************** Chapter 182 - I Went Out to See the Situation in the Eastern Part of the Kingdom but Was Not Able to Chapter 182 ¨C I Went Out to See the Situation in the Eastern Part of the Kingdom but Was Not Able to Since I raised a flag, I must break that flag myself. The first thing I must do is to inspect the enemy¡¯s condition. I judged that it is the correct action that should be taken so I called the members I¡¯m planning to take. Sainos, Sunny, and Sedeia are already here but the other members are not here yet. While waiting for them at the main gate, Dan, Sherry, and Miera showed up. As usual, Dan is shining because of the armor. ¡¸Ren-sama, I humbly request of you to take Sherry and me. We will definitely be useful.¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ The two of them said so while looking at me. However, the opponent this time is a little bit spooky. I¡¯m not really sure if these two has the ability to fight them. When I was thinking of such a thing, Miera looked at me and bowed without saying anything. Looking at her, I nod and sigh. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since Miera requested me too. She always cooks delicious foods. Well then, I allow you to accompany me.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ When the two of them vigorously replied to my consent, the remaining members arrived. They are Lagreat, Soarer, Io, and Laurel. Laurel looked at the Dan family and raised his voice. ¡¸Oh, Dan and Sherry are going too? That¡¯s strange because I also plan of asking master to have someone else accompany us for practice.¡¹ Laurel said so and laughed then, a small silhouette appeared at the back of Laurel. It is a girl will chestnut brown hair and is wearing a light orichalcum armor. Below her glossy hair are strong looking enthusiastic eyes that are looking at me. It is the slave girl from Maeas that became Sainos¡¯ apprentice, Anri. ¡¸Anri, are you good to go?¡¹ When Laurel heard my question, he laughed fearlessly. ¡¸Of course, Master. Sainos and I are teaching her how to move and she¡¯s also wearing orichalcum magic items. She¡¯s stronger than she ever was.¡¹ When Laurel said so, Anri took one step forward and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡¹ Anri glanced at Sainos for an instant. ¡­For Sainos? I think I just saw a little of Anri¡¯s inner heart. ¡¸I see. Then, Sainos will protect Anri. Follow Sainos instructions, okay?¡¹ When I said so, Anri looked up at me with a relieved face and quickly turned her eyes downward and bowed. It is a warrior¡¯s mercy that I pretended not to notice Anri¡¯s reddening ears. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s depart. Lagreat, transform.¡¹ ¡¸yes yes¡¹ When I instructed him to do so, Lagreat replied with a sloppy answer and quickly transformed into a dragon. Then, some people who don¡¯t know that Lagreat can transform into a dragon froze without being able to say anything but at least they managed to ride on Lagreat¡¯s back. When all members get on, a total of 10, Lagreat¡¯s groan can be heard. We went to Val Valhalla castle as it is but soon saw Canaan, the chief of dark elves. ¡¸Re-rererere-Ren-sama!? I-I heard that you gathered all the leaders of each country for a meeting¡­!?¡¹ Canaan rushed before me with a pale face while saying such a thing. Ah, is it because I have called for the representatives of each country but did not call for Canaan? However, the number of dark elves is too few to be called a country and they are presently citizens of Einherjar. While thinking such a thing, I turned my face to Canaan. ¡¸Canaan is busily working. I¡¯m sorry for not calling for you to that meeting¡­¡¹ When I tried making a vague excuse, Canaan¡¯s eyes moistened as she looked up at me. ¡¸I have been on rest day since last night¡­¡¹ It was a thicket snake. I may have heard it but I¡¯m not interested in Canaan¡¯s schedule. What a bad excuse. Perhaps this is because of the flag. While imagining such a frightening reason, I put my hand on Canaan¡¯s head. ¡¸Canaan, aren¡¯t you and I already one in mind and body? Even if you are not in the meeting, your opinion is the same as mine. Just believe and follow me.¡¹ When I said so, Canaan held her breath and put both of her palms on her mouth. ¡¸R-right, I¡­! Of-of course! We, the dark elves, will follow Ren-sama to the end of the world!¡¹ Canaan said that to me while shedding tears. Sedeia, who was watching us, laughed and murmured. ¡¸I wonder how many people will leader marry.¡¹ I was surprised by Sedeia¡¯s words that it pierced my heart. I think there is something on Sedeia¡¯s expression. No way, don¡¯t tell me she has guessed something. Although I was really troubled inside, I somehow managed to reply to Sedeia with a smile. ¡¸W-wh-wh-what are you talking about? Marriage is still too early for me. Hahaha¡­¡¹ When I laughed so NATURALLY, Sedeia, Canaan, and Sherry¡¯s eyes narrowed as they stared at me. On the other hand, Soarer is looking at me with a perfect Mona Lisa smile. ¡¸¡­Is that so? But why is my lord surprised and seemed to be planning on marrying soon?¡¹ ¡¸hiii!?¡¹ I screamed unexpectedly because Soarer seemed to have witnessed everything that happened earlier. Then, Soarer¡¯s eyes looked at me as if she¡¯s looking something really far. ¡¸Wh-what are you saying Soarer? If I¡¯ll ever get married, I¡¯ll report it to you.¡¹ ¡¸Report¡­? That¡¯s right. We are juusha¡­you are our lord¡­¡¹ TN: Soarer is upset because in this marriage talk, instead of talking about them being the brides, Ren only thinks of them as subordinates he has to report to ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just don¡¯t want the other countries impression on us to be bad if I marry a number of people¡­¡¹ When I was struggling to think of an explanation for Soarer, Sherry, who¡¯s standing behind Dan, had shining eyes. ¡¸Galland empire has 50. The Rembrandt Kingdom has the lowest but there are also several queens. For Immenstadt Empire, I heard that there are currently 10 queens¡­¡¹ When Sherry said so, Soarer deeply nodded as if she won my approval. ¡¸You should definitely choose at least 10 marriage partners. Ah, and don¡¯t worry about us, your juusha. We will follow and support you from the shadows. That is our pride as your juusha.¡¹ When Soarer said so, Sedeia and Io also nodded deeply. ¡¸N-no no¡­being my juusha is irrelevant on this matter¡­¡¹ While I¡¯m speaking as if not sure who should I convince, Sunny, who¡¯s been silent until then, tilted her head and opened her mouth. ¡¸Master, you¡¯re getting married?¡¹ When they heard Sunny¡¯s straight pitch, everyone looked at me with a piercing gaze. I nodded while receiving everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡¸Ye-yeah¡¹ When I unconsciously answered, the surroundings became turbulent. With this, I¡¯ll probably have to marry a number of brides. No, I¡¯m already prepared to marry each one of them in the future. Am I? ******************** Chapter 183 - Scouting at Last…!? Chapter 183 ¨C Scouting at Last¡­!? I managed to change the topic so we head out to scout with Canaan and Rosa who¡¯s the representative of Val Valhalla castle. We head for the eastern part of Rembrandt Kingdom. ¡¸That is the city in the report. That is the place where the Marquis Prevan resides. He has the largest fraction of land in the eastern territory.¡¹ After Rosa said that, I looked down at the city from the sky. From the top view, the city street looks clean. I cannot see any damage or burns from a siege weapon. ¡¸This city hasn¡¯t become a battlefield yet?¡¹ When I asked so, Rosa lightly nods. ¡¸From what I heard from yesterday¡¯s report, there is nothing special in this city. Do you have some business here boss? ¡¹ When Rosa asked that while tilting her head, I shrugged my shoulders and sighed. ¡¸I want to speak with the lord for the time being. Creivis will probably don¡¯t mind if I make the lord of this place my acquaintance. In addition, we are people from another country.¡¹ When I say so, Laurel laughed out loud. ¡¸We went here in a dragon without a prior notice. What will the other party think?¡¹ Laurel laughs more while holding his tummy. ¡¸Laurel, seiza.¡¹ ¡¸I have to do that too!?¡¹ When Sainos heard Laurel¡¯s punishment, he joyfully smiled. ¡¸Kukuku¡­Laurel¡­pupupu¡­¡¹ It seems that Sainos is trying to hold in his laughter but he looks quite disgusting doing that. ¡¸Sainos seiza too.¡¹ ¡¸W-WHY!?¡¹ ¡¸Because we need to balance the other side.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s nonsense!¡¹ While we¡¯re doing some night show skit, we descended to the city where the eastern feudal lord resides. ¡¸DO-DRAGON!¡¹ ¡¸A dragon has come!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a black dragon!¡¹ Dragon, dragon. Every citizen was shouting dragon in contrast to the soldiers and adventurers who are making their combat formation. A dragon has raided the second most populous city in the kingdom. It is a disaster. However, when the dragon lowered its altitude in front of Marquis Prevan¡¯s castle, someone shouted. ¡¸Pe-people! There are people on the dragon!¡¹ The one who said that doesn¡¯t seem to be drunk. The loud terrified voices of the people are now mixed with cheers of joy. When the dragon landed in the front gate of the castle, the cries of the people has changed completely to cheers of joy. ¡¸L-look! That superb mithril¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oohh! That is the apostle of god¡­He feels really different!?¡¹ ¡¸Oohh! The gentleman in mithril armor is indeed something else!¡¹ While everyone is saying their opinions, a carriage appeared. A middle age man, who¡¯s wearing black clothes and deep green mantle, get off the carriage. The man glares at the dragon as he gets on the ground. He looked at the silhouette of several people who are on the dragon. After deliberately verifying each of them, the man turned his gaze to the four armored man before the carriage. ¡¸Go¡¹ When the man said so, the four armored men silently started walking towards the dragon. There is no hint of hesitation or fear in their movement and they are walking artificially like dolls. The first one who noticed the presence of the four is the oddly tall woman on the back of the dragon. ¡¸Leader! Strange ones are coming!¡¹ The tall woman shouted and took out two daggers from somewhere. Immediately afterward, those who are also riding the dragon turned their gazes to where the woman is looking at but the four armored men are already at the immediate side of the dragon. ¡¸Something¡¯s weird¡­¡¹ The moment someone said that, the four armored men are already surrounding the dragon on four sides. The next moment, countless number of cephalopods like tentacles appeared from the mouth of the four armored men. The man wearing black leather armor who saw that made a bloodshot expression and shouted. ¡¸Gorgon¡­No, they are four hastur!? No way¡­!¡¹ TN:¥Ï¥¹¥¿(Hasuta) ¨C hastur is from Cthulhu Mythos and yes it has tentacles. Thanks for Kei and Nematoda for the info. At the same time as the man¡¯s shout, arcs of lights from the tentacles wrapped around the dragon. That light dyed the surrounding white at once. After about 10 seconds, the light dissipated. The crowd who were deprived of the sights due to the light began to raise voices of surprise. Before the surprised crowd, in front of the gate of the castle, a white stone statue of a dragon can be seen. At the back of the dragon statue are similar stone figures but there are also men and women who started moving. ¡¸Im-impossible¡­This is¡­ No way¡­¡¹ In the center is a man wearing black leather armor with a stunned face. Most of the figures on the back of the dragon had turned into white statues and only a few of them were safe. There are only four of them, a woman in a black robe, a man in black leather armor, a man in white silver armor, and a girl in reddish gold armor. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama!¡¹ When the woman in black robe calls the name of the man in black leather armor, the man called Ren face distorts. He clenches his teeth and looked around. Seeing that the figure of the four armored men disappeared, he moved his mouth. ¡¸Retreat at once!¡¹ The man signaled the four of them to fly in the sky. ¡¸Eh, a-ano! But the others¡­!?¡¹ When the woman in black robe seems to have panicked, the man knitted his eyebrows and sighed deeply. ¡¸¡­They are in a special kind of seal and there is nothing we can do about it for now. There is no choice but to retreat and do something about it later¡­¡¹ When the man answered so, he took the other three and disappeared into the sky. ¡¸¡­I made the first move.¡¹ When I muttered so, I looked up at the sky and raised my right arm. I looked at the black pattern that is drawn in my arm and clasped my fist to the sky. ¡¸Now, first round is over. Should I attack or defend¡­my first move is attack. How about the opponent¡­? Are you going to take the risk of attacking¡­? Or are you going to hide in the shadow¡­?¡¹ I moved my hand on my head and think of the next move of the opponent. ¡¸¡­Until the other party strikes back, I¡¯ll continue to be on offensive for fun¡­¡¹ I, who finished forecasting, raised the edge of my mouth. AN: The phase slowed down so I¡¯ll increase it as I originally planned. TN: Ren got rekt. ******************** Chapter 184 - Miscalculation Chapter 184 ¨C Miscalculation We, who withdrew, temporarily returned to Val Valhalla castle. Cartas, who was left in the castle, was surprised when he heard what happened in the throne room. ¡¸Wh-what¡­! A Hastur really appeared¡­¡¹ I can hear Cartas gritting his teeth while Sherry looks uneasy as she opens her mouth. ¡¸¡­A-ano, who is Hastur¡­?¡¹ To Sherry¡¯s question, I, who¡¯s sitting on the throne, crossed my arms. How should I explain to her an existence from the game? ¡¸¡­Hastur, is a pillar of an evil god. It has a special type of jutsu that can seal specific type of people to sealed statue.¡¹ When I explain so, Sherry looked at me with a serious expression. ¡¸¡­Specific type, of person¡­?¡¹ To Sherry¡¯s question, I nod while sighing. ¡¸Apostle of god¡¯s juusha.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that is¡­!¡¹ After hearing my explanation, Sherry raised those words and placed both of her hands in her mouth. Well, to be more accurate, there are things that must be satisfied first but it is roughly like that. The game¡¯s hastur is a special event unique boss. One of the greatest features of the game is that players can make a guild by himself by creating a number of NPC¡¯s. To utilize that system, they made an event featuring hastur. On that map of that special event stage, four hastur¡¯s will set up a barrier as an opening move then scatters on the map. That will definitely happen as soon as a player entered the map. The NPC of his guild will turn into a statue and they will never return to normal unless the player defeated all the hasturs on the map alone. When you defeated all the hasturs, the event boss, either of Nyarlathotep or Cthugha, will appear. TN: ¥Ê¥¤¥¢©`¥é¥È¥Æ¥Ã¥×( Nyarlathotep) and ¥¯¥È¥¥¥°¥¢ (Cthugha) ¨C both are Cthulhu mythos characters like hastur. I challenged that event twice. My first exploit ended in failure and I barely finished it the second time. The reason is that my guild is a one player guild. That is the most difficult event for me. Hastur is supposed to be a raid boss that should be challenged by more than ten players. That game event pushed me to my very limit. By the way, that event was made to oppose the standby players who are challenging events by only using and watching their NPCs. That made the game company concluded that the players should establish a well-balanced guild. If four hasturs are in this world, I understand what their role is but there is something else in my mind. I looked at the three safe people. There is no problem with Sherry, Dan, and Anri. Sainos is an NPC so he will definitely be sealed but how about those who inherited an NPC¡¯s blood? Canaan has turned into a statue but Anri was not affected. Is it because of blood thickness? Then, majority of the elves¡¯ will be sealed and majority of the beastkins will be unaffected. That is possible but it is too dangerous to try. While I¡¯m worried about it, Cartas roared. ¡¸uumu¡­Hastur¡¯s appearance in eastern Rembrandt Kingdom, is it really a coincidence¡­? That¡¯s too convenient for the empire.¡¹ ¡¸Are you saying that the empire has tamed four Hastur class boss? That¡¯s impossible. Apophis also appeared but¡­¡¹ I muttered until there then came up with a certain idea. Until now, I thought that those who were called as saints and saintesses of the melqart religion are some players like me but perhaps they are different. This time, a boss in the game appeared and it seems like it is backing up the empire. If an event boss like hastur from the game appeared, then there is also the possibility of one acting as the god of the melqart religion¡­that might be it. I only managed to complete that event once so my memories about the bosses Nyarlathotep or Cthugha are vague. Though I am certain that Nyarlathotep is an earth god and Cthugha is a fire god. Both of them are humanoids at first but they will transform into their heteromorphic figure in the battle. I should have read the page about them a little more on the internet. While I¡¯m having such regret, Anri looked up at me while having a blue face. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Anri?¡¹ When I asked Anri, she opened her mouth while having an expression of mixed anger and sorrow. ¡¸¡­What will become of Sainos-sama?¡¹ Anri, who muttered so, looked slightly vain. I nodded to Anri with a smile to relieve her a little. ¡¸Do not worry. We have experienced this kind of thing before and overcame it without problems. Sainos will be back as if nothing happened.¡¹ When I said so, Anri nodded quietly and dropped her gaze. Seeing her, Sherry looked up at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Ren-sama, with this situation, when the representative of each country come to the eastern part of the kingdom¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸No, the representatives will never come to the battlefield. However, the dark elves will definitely go there will carrying soldiers and goods from each country. If that happens, everyone will turn into a statue as soon as they get there. Given that, we should gather them at the capital first. ¡¹ When I replied to Sherry, Cartas who heard it opened his mouth immediately. ¡¸I¡¯ll send messengers. ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I ask of you. ¡¹ After my reply, Cartas immediately called out the two maids waiting at the entrance of the throne room and issued some instructions. Now, this time, hastur is the spearhead of the empire. Although it does not move out from its fixed area in the game, I can¡¯t be too sure. If rules of the game are applied, all characters other than players are NPCs. However, judging from what I¡¯ve seen as we leave the eastern part of the kingdom, unrelated people are safe. TN: Unrelated people are local people of that world that don¡¯t have anything to do with the game. I did not use local people since except from Ren¡¯s NPC, all elves/beastkins are born in that world so I guess they can be considered local. Still, the characters created by players and those who still have thick blood might become statues. If this is a defensive battle, we can manage it by attacking from a distance but now, neither my guild members, the elves, nor the beastkins can fight on that place. Victory will be difficult unless I borrow human power of this world. Thinking up to that, an idea suddenly flashed. ¡¸¡­don¡¯t I have S-rank adventurer acquaintance? ¡¹ The problem now is, I forgot how much it cost to make an S-rank nominated request. ******************** Chapter 185 - Seeing Brunhilde’s Party After a Long Time Chapter 185 ¨C Seeing Brunhilde¡¯s Party After a Long Time ¡¸Where are Brunhilde and her party now?¡¹ When I asked, Cartas knitted his eyebrows in vexation. ¡¸I think they have returned to the city just now¡­will you ask them for help? No, I guess there is no other choice.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, you, the elves, and the beastkins will not be able to fight. Incidentally, Anri¡¯s blood is thin so she¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ When I said that, I looked at Anri and she nodded silently. I think that I can see flames in her eyes. ¡¸Now, where can I find other ordinary humans that can fight¡­¡¹ When I murmured, Sherry opened her mouth. ¡¸There are Rihanna-sama and Keira-san!¡¹ Sherry looked up at me saying that. That¡¯s right. Sherry and Rihanna learned magic at the same school. ¡¸Then, it will be me, Dan, Sherry, Anri, Rihanna, Keira¡­.and the five members of silver wind. 11 individuals, will this work? If no one will bother me, I can take on a Hastur in a one on one battle¡­¡¹ When I was simulating my battle with Hastur in my head, Dan grasped his fist with a stern expression. ¡¸¡­a battle with an evil god¡­never in my wildest dream could I have thought of participating in such a fight. I will do everything I can to not pull your legs¡­¡¹ Dan began to speak words with resoluteness while having bloodshot eyes but I swayed my hand to the left and right while looking at him. ¡¸It will be fine so take it easy. It is good to work hard but you should do your best not to die.¡¹ When I said that and laughed, Dan looked at me with bewildered eyes. I turned my gaze from Dan to Cartas. ¡¸A new plan has been decided. First, let¡¯s gather the other guild members, the elves, and the beastkins in Einherjar. There is a possibility that Hastur can move out from its specific map. For the time being, have them all withdraw from the Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt Empire. After that, call for the five members of silver wind. Let¡¯s commence the plan tomorrow.¡¹ When I said so, Cartas reluctantly replied. When I visited the house of Brunhilde¡¯s party, every one of them is sitting around a table. ¡¸Ren-dono has arrived.¡¹ Oguma, who greeted us at the entrance, said that to the four in the living room but it seems like they¡¯re talking something serious that they didn¡¯t notice us. ¡¸Thus, my magical power runs out.¡¹ ¡¸Can¡¯t you just drink a magic potion?¡¹ ¡¸Drinking every now and then is too expensive. The taste is also unpleasant.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it feels like swallowing drool but¡­it can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¹ ¡¸Then, how about we have Ataratte throw stones as much as possible? That will save us a lot of magical power.¡¹ ¡¸How about you do it? How can that knock down an orc? What do you think of me?¡¹ ¡¸Ataratte is a woman who can throw stones¡­and has a bad mouth.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around too much Meldia, Marina. I¡¯m already in charge of finding traps, opening locks, and scouting monsters at a distance.¡¹ ¡¸There are neither traps nor locks in the forest of abyss, the dragon king¡¯s dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸Gu¡­¡¹ ¡¸If I use my killer move, magic or stone will be unnecessary¡­¡¹ ¡¸But you can only use your killer move a few times, right?¡¹ ¡¸Moreover, the enemy needs to be alone too.¡¹ ¡¸It would be better to have Oguma run in his iron plate while swinging his sword.¡¹ ¡¸You bastard¡­you don¡¯t have to say that¡­¡¹ Upon hearing the conversation of the four, Oguma opened his mouth while knitting his eyebrows. ¡¸I CAN HEAR YOU!¡¹ ¡¸Uhyaa!¡¹ When Oguma shouted in a high volume that is enough to shake the window, Ataratte jumped up while raising a lovely voice. The other three who saw the one behind Oguma widened their eyes. ¡¸Ren-dono has arrived.¡¹ Oguma said that again. The four, who acted like scared dogs, noticed my presence and stood up. ¡¸My apologies for bothering you. You seem passionate¡­¡¹ ¡¸No worries, we¡¯re just discussing tactics for Oguma.¡¹ When they said so, Oguma laughed but his eyes are not laughing. ¡¸Ha ha ha, tactics.¡¹ I can see that the members of silver wind feel like screaming. His angry face sure looks scary. ¡¸¡­Okay, the tactics discussion ends here, let¡¯s get down to business.¡¹ I told them what happened. When they heard that Sainos and the others became statues, even Oguma was surprised. ¡¸Sainos-dono, and even Sunny-dono¡­¡¹ ¡¸Evil god¡­can we win against it¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I will do my best. This is exactly like the story of the apostle of god and his braves against the evil god.¡¹ While everyone is touched by a feeling of anxiety, Ataratte said that with burning fighting spirit. Marina slowly nods to her line. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s the battle of gods. The final battle where the heroes, apostle of god and his juushas, challenge the evil god¡­It is the story that was passed down through generations. The battle of gods that fractures the earth and had the sky fell to the ground¡­I heard that the population of the world was reduced to half as an after effect of the battle that time.¡¹ That is very exaggerated. I thought of such a thing after hearing Marina but thinking about it, myths are usually like that. The greek mythology, the old testament, and others have written extraordinary natural phenomenon. ¡¸¡­How much will be your request fee for us to appear in that battle?¡¹ Oguma inquired with a delicate face. Hearing that, Brunhilde knitted her brows. ¡¸Oguma, the world is in crisis¡­¡¹ When Brunhilde said so, Oguma shook his head to the left and right with a stupendous face. ¡¸Crisis is crisis¡­ Request fee is request fee¡­If adventurers risk their lives for free because a town or a country is in crisis, the dead adventurer¡¯s family will live a terrible life afterward. Even the adventurer¡¯s guild has reserve funds in case of emergency request. Also, having the person who accepted the request fixed their equipment will have a higher success rate and a lower mortality rate.¡¹ After Oguma said that to Brunhilde, he turned his face to me. ¡¸Ren-dono¡­No, Your Majesty King Ren. Please, if an adventurer who¡¯s willing to sacrifice his life for the country appears, treat him warmly. In the future, young aspirants who will save a lot of people will increase.¡¹ Oguma said that, slightly pulled his chin, and dropped his gaze. Looking at him, I nodded shallowly. ¡¸I promise. Now, how much do you need to accept his emergency request?¡¹ ¡¸This scale will cost you five white gold coins.¡¹ Five white gold coins. Five million dinars. Approximately 500 million yen in Japanese yen. ¡¸Expensive¡¹ ******************** Chapter 186 - S Rank Adventurers Have No Money…! Chapter 186 ¨C S Rank Adventurers Have No Money¡­! The S-rank adventurer party is demanding a sports athlete wage. I smiled at the girls and said ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a bit expensive?¡¹. The answer I heard as a reply is quite shocking. ¡¸Our equipments will break soon, the repair fee¡­ah, one magic potion is also at least 10,000 dinar a piece¡­¡¹ Brunhilde said that equipments of premier S-rank adventurers are considered first-class items so the repair fee is astronomical. Though it will be considerably cheaper if they are the ones to provide the materials but it is not feasible because it takes too much time. In addition, magic potions are expensive too? One piece is 10,000 dinar which is about 1 million yen? 1 million yen for a nutritional drink¡­! What kind of emperor will buy such a liquid at that price? Well, the reward we¡¯ll give the silver wind is 500 million yen. Now, this is something embarrassing¡­the king which is also the apostle of god is haggling. While thinking that, I looked at Oguma who¡¯s facial muscles are relaxed. I think I know how to move silver wind. First of all, my purpose is to gather members who can fight so I¡¯ll arrange the equipments. I¡¯ll lend all those members the most powerful equipments temporarily. Having them equip the highest grade equipments might raise their level value from 50 to 60. Then, if it goes well, five of them can suppress one. Hmm? Is my calculation correct? Should I break the 10 of them into groups of three, three, and four? Though the balance of each party is good, there are still quite a few of them. What should I do? While thinking of such a thing, I took everyone to G.I.jou. Well, I¡¯ll equip them all anyway so I brought them to the treasure warehouse. A huge orichalcum door decorated with mithril. It looks quite flashy but since this is a treasure warehouse, this door is really sturdy. It seems like everyone is already accustomed to mithril so they did not think much of the door. I opened the door quickly. After opening the door, a corridor appeared with another door at the end of it. When I opened that door, at last, the spectacle from the treasure warehouse shows up. At the back of that door is a room similar to a gymnasium. It is spacious and various armors and treasures are lined up like a museum. By the way, the one luxuriously displayed are unique event items. I thought of collecting all kind of weapons and armors but I gave up because there are too many. As such, equipments for each type of characters are grouped. The strongest set equipment for each job is complete. ¡¸A-amazing¡­mountain of treasures¡­¡¹ Ataratte expressed such a thing while everyone else was stunned. The gold and silver treasures in the back are optional item which is useless in the game. I purchased set gold and silver equipments as interior decorations. But now that they¡¯ve become real, are they now considered genuine treasure? While thinking of such a thing, I looked at the exhibits of shimmering weapons. ¡¸Brunhilde, how about this one? I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡¹ I said so and pointed at the long sword of roaring thunder. It is a long sword that is emitting pale white line at looks overly decorated. But those decorations are magic carved seal so they are more for functions rather than design. ¡¸C-can it be¡­I-is that a magic sword?¡¹ Brunhilde, whose eyes are pinned on the sword, muttered so. I gently nodded and opened my mouth. ¡¸Long sword of roaring thunder. Although you need to infuse a little magic power, activating its effect is similar to giving the opponent an attack comparable to a blow. It is made of orichalcum so this is way stronger than mithril.¡¹ ¡¸¡­T-that is¡¹ Brunhilde swallowed her saliva upon hearing my commentary. I looked for another weapon and called Meldia. ¡¸This is for you.¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡¹ As I point her the wand made of mithril, Meldia brought her eyes close to the mithril wand. ¡¸Mithril wand of magic. It obviously increases magical power and besides that, it increases the magic power capacity and magical power regeneration too. Very useful.¡¹ ¡¸T-to say too many advantageous¡­¡¹ Meldia looks like she wants to complain about my commentary but her eyes never left the wand. Her body is honest. Next, I decided to look for a large sword for Oguma. After arranging everyone¡¯s equipments, the silver wind has replaced all their equipments entirely. Brunhilde is now fully equipped with orichalcum including the long sword of roaring thunder. Meldia is now equipped with mage equipments that emphasize magic power including the mithril wand of magic. Ataratte is now equipped with speed oriented equipments including the dagger of gale. Marina is now equipped with defense-oriented priestess equipments including the staff of saints. Oguma now has a big sword and a full-plate mail made of orichalcum called nirvana of truth mail which emphasizes defensive power. With the effect of the magic items, everyone should have power up. By the way, Dan¡¯s full mithril equipments are inferior to orichalcum in terms of defensive power but it is superior to one made of orichalcum in terms of physical strength enhancement due to magic carved seals. Sherry is also equipped with the ideal equipments for mage. Rihanna and Keira also received the equipments best for them too. I chose items I like to some degree. After equipping everyone, I looked at them satisfied. Then, Oguma stared at me with a cramped face. ¡¸¡­Is there a little less elegant equipment for me?¡¹ When Oguma said that, Brunhilde and the others shoulders trembled until bursting into laughter. ¡¸bu fu!¡¹ ¡¸Say it before wearing it!¡¹ Oguma looked at the laughing Brunhilde¡¯s party seriously. Oguma¡¯s full plate mail, the nirvana of truth, is an skeleton motif mail. His helmet is a goat skull and his shoulders have human skulls on it. Dan and Sherry are looking at Oguma, who¡¯s wearing a full plate mail decorated with skeletons all over, with sympathy. I like it but it seems like Oguma unexpectedly dislikes it. ******************** Chapter 187 - To the Rembrandt Kingdom Chapter 187 ¨C To the Rembrandt Kingdom We, who are now fully equipped, are heading for the Rembrandt Kingdom. Upon arriving at the castle, we were immediately guided to Creivis¡¯ office. The lot of us went to Creivis¡¯ office. Yes, Creivis is working in the office. This is a rare spectacle so I¡¯ll burn it in my eyes. While thinking so, we arrived at Creivis¡¯ office. However, I can¡¯t find the words to say. Creivis is the energetic type but now he is not moving while his head is tilted diagonally with only white in his eyes. Did he faint or is he dead? ¡¸Oi, King Creivis!¡¹ When I said that while approaching Creivis, he moved his neck and looked at me. His eyes are still half white. ¡¸Oh, your majesty king Ren. You came here to Rembrandt Kingdom. No, this is embarrassing. To see me like this¡­¡¹ Creivis said that and made a forced laughter. His eyes are still half white. TN: Not a copy/paste mistake. There is a need to emphasize it. ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind how you look. By the way¡­somehow, your eyes are white¡­No, why are you so wasted?¡¹ After hearing me, Creivis straightened his back and stood up from the chair. Of course, his eyes are still white. ¡¸I needed to handle the work that the prime minister left¡­there are a lot of things that only the king or the prime minister should deal with¡­¡¹ While saying that, Creivis turned his white eyes to the window. ¡¸¡­Thinking about it now, all of these documents are taken care of by Yuta himself as the prime minister. Only the most important matters are being sent to me. If Yuta comes back, I¡¯ll reward him for his hard work¡­¡¹ After Creivis said that, a soldier opened the door of the office without knocking. ¡¸E-excuse for my impoliteness!¡¹ Looking at the soldier¡¯s eyes and the way he speaks, you can trace impatience. Everyone in the room is now looking at him. The soldier¡¯s body stiffened momentarily as if he was frightened but continued to report. ¡¸Prime Minister Yuta has returned!¡¹ ¡¸Re-really!?¡¹ After hearing the soldier¡¯s report, Creivis raised his voice while approaching the soldier. ¡¸Where is he!?¡¹ When Creivis shouted with all his might, the soldier cowered in fear and looked at the door. Then, from behind the soldier, there is Yuta, who¡¯s wearing a white robe instead of his usual clothes. ¡¸¡­I have returned just now Your Majesty. I will accept any punishment. I¡­¡¹ While Yuta is saying such a thing, Creivis just shook his head and walked towards Yuta. ¡¸It is good that you¡¯re back! I¡¯m sorry, Yuta! Your hard work, your contribution to the country! I knew nothing!¡¹ That said, Creivis put both of his hands on Yuta¡¯s shoulders and shed tears. Looking at it, Yuta also has tears in the corner of his eyes. ¡¸¡­ What are you saying? This is not just because of my obligation to the country or my desire, I just want to serve his majesty. His Majesty was honest and gentle since childhood ¡­it is simply because of his majesty¡­¡¹ That said, the two of them sob. Looking at the two, the soldiers are moved and teared too. ¡¸Oh, oohh! His Majesty¡¯s eyes¡­! What happened to his majesty¡¯s eyes¡­!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ It must have been washed away by pure tears ¡­ kuh¡¹ What is this guy saying? The soldier said that when he saw Creivis¡¯ white eyes. Okay, let¡¯s leave it that way. ¡¸I have shown you something embarrassing.¡¹ When Yuta said so, I nodded deeply. ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ When I said that, the embarrassed Creivis looked at Yuta while laughing. ¡¸From now on, let¡¯s work together for the future development of our country.¡¹ ¡¸You look like a married couple who just reconciled.¡¹ When I said that, Creivis and Yuta laughed happily. Reconcialiating from a previous fuss is good but it is slightly disturbing seeing the two of them laughing and smiling. Is it alright to leave the country to these two? ¡¸¡­ For the time being, let¡¯s get down to business.¡¹ I talked about what happened to Creivis in detail. The atmosphere earlier disappeared and Yuta now has a stern expression. ¡¸¡­ It will be troublesome if that story spreads too much, especially to other countries¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Will it trouble the countries who joined the international alliance?¡¹ When I said that, Yuta groaned. ¡¸To say it clearly, the essence of the international alliance is the new major power Einherjar and Ren-sama. Your persuasive power is a result of your one-sided crushing of the Galland Empire.¡¹ ¡¸In other words¡­doubting my and Einherjar¡¯s power will lead to the international alliance¡¯s disintegration?¡¹ ¡¸¡­that is possible.¡¹ When Yuta said so, I knitted my eyebrows. ¡¸To a politician¡¯s perspective, the advantages of the international alliance is obvious. Seeing that an existence appeared and crushed the Galland Empire is surely tempting to allied with. ¡¹ When I said that, Yuta showed a difficult expression. ¡¸Of course, the other countries think so too. However, countries that didn¡¯t see it that way also exists. But it is only a matter of time since they¡¯ll see the advantages of the air transport industry. ¡¹ When Yuta says so, Creivis opens his mouth while smiling bitterly. ¡¸I never doubted the power of His Majesty King Ren so the problem lies in those guys. In addition, Rembrandt Kingdom, Maeas, the country of elves, and the country of beastkins are united so the international alliance is as solid as a rock. ¡¹ Creivis said that and looked at Yuta but Yuta did not respond. ¡¸The problems are that in the Immenstadt Empire, one of the major powers, there are people who claim to be disciple of god.¡¹ Yuta said that and turned his face to me. ¡¸The elves and the beastkins will be unable to fight this time, right?¡¹ When Yuta tries to confirm, I nod. I understood what he wanted to say. ¡¸In other words, this time, the war between Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt empire will be joined by two other organizations that have either god¡¯s disciple or apostle. It is pointless to add Maeas in the equation.¡¹ When I muttered so, Yuta nodded in approval. ¡¸Allow me to add something, there is also the thing that it can be thought that the kingdom is weaker than the empire because Creivis-sama ascended.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what!? Gunununu¡­¡¹ To Yuta¡¯s honest words, Creivis moaned and Yuta sighed. ¡¸In addition, the apostle of god, Ren-sama¡¯s defeat. There is also the thing where the supposed to be invincible braves are sealed¡­Ren-sama¡¯s genuinety as an apostle of god will be in question and some will probably say that those in the empire are the real thing¡­those are the possibilities.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ I instinctively said so after hearing Yuta¡¯s dialogue. Indeed, I hardly show power in front of the small countries and the general public. This means that I should not lose again in this war. However, the other party is an aggressive boss monster in the game. Can I fight it without losing? This time, I¡¯m thinking about how to resolve this matter. However, on the very next day, the eastern Rembrandt Kingdom declares independence from the country and announces its vassalage to the empire. It seems like the empire is the one shaping the outcome again. ******************** Chapter 188 - Move for Recapture Chapter 188 ¨C Move for Recapture The next day I began preparing for the eastern capture strategy. Thinking about what Yuta had told me, I sent messengers to contact other countries from Einherjar. I need to inform them about the appearance of an evil god that can seal the existence of pure elves, beastkins and dark elves at the Rembrandt Kingdom. The battle at the eastern part of the Rembrandt Kingdom is currently in an unfavorable situation. Therefore, I would like them to have a solid preparation first then have them gather at the capital of Rembrandt Kingdom. I wrote those in letters and given them to the messengers before leaving for the eastern part of the kingdom immediately. It will take a considerable amount of time before the rumor about my defeat in the eastern part of the Rembrandt Kingdom flows to other countries. That means I need to do something to reset the battle situation. In other words, I need to recapture the eastern part of the kingdom. First thing first, I handed equipments to Rihanna and Keira in the capital. Though tension is obvious, Rihanna is somewhat excited, no, definitely excited to wear the equipments she received from me after checking them out. By the way, though Rihanna is a mage, I judge that she needs to increase her defense so I gave her orichalcum dress armor. The rest of her equipments are mage equipments made of mithril. Keira is wearing light dragon leather armor so she can use her speed. Her other equipments and accessories are for physical strength enhancement. After confirming the equipments of the two of them, I opened my mouth while facing the other members. ¡¸First of all, we need to verify the situation in the east.¡¹ As I said so, Dan and Brunhilde straightened their postures. Looking at them, I spoke about the plan. ¡¸I do not know the situation in the east yet. One of the dark elves who remained there until the last minute came back shortly after hearing the declaration of independence and submission to the empire of the lord. For the time being, we will infiltrate and gather information.¡¹ I looked around and saw Oguma nodding and said something. ¡¸¡­fumu. If it¡¯s about gathering information, we can use Ataratte. She¡¯s good at it and is very perceptive. Though if you want another person to do it there is no problem.¡¹ When Oguma said so, Rihanna proudly stuck out her chest and pointed at her servant. ¡¸Oguma-sama! Keira can accomplish that duty!¡¹ When Rihanna says so, Oguma looks back towards Keira. ¡¸fumu. I thought that miss female knight was here to protect the princess, am I wrong?¡¹ Even though she was asked while being stared at by the skeleton warrior Oguma, Keira bowed quietly expressionlessly. ¡¸Please leave it to me. I will give you result by all means.¡¹ When Keira replied indifferently, Oguma sent a bewildered looked at Keira then laughed out loud. ¡¸Fu, fufufu¡­! I like it. Please do it Keira.¡¹ While the women are turned off to the laughing Oguma, who¡¯s helmet is made of goat¡¯s skull that is currently shaking, I looked at the others and nodded. Ataratted and Keira will be the scout. Brunhilde, Oguma, Dan, and Anri will be the vanguard. The mages Meldia, Rihanna, and Sherry will be the rear guard. The healing mage is Marina. Last is the all-rounder, me. The party is balanced unexpectedly. Moreover, all our equipments can be considered to be of the highest grade. ¡¸Good. Then let¡¯s go.¡¹ I am satisfied because our line up can be said to be the best it can be. ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Everyone silently nodded except for Rihanna and Sherry who replied to me. We landed at a place a little far away from the city in order not to be noticed. We move forward to the biggest city in the eastern part of the kingdom. However, it seems that the gatekeeper severely checks everyone who enters the city, which is common. We saw it from a place somewhat far from the city. Since Hastur is in the city, going in the city using flight magic is not good. Then, what should we do? I feel like something like this happened before but I can¡¯t remember. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll try to do something.¡¹ When I was troubled of what to do next, Oguma stood up and said so. ¡¸Will it be alright?¡¹ ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹ After such brief interaction, Oguma walks towards the gatekeeper quickly. It seems like his negotiation with the gatekeeper is surprisingly effective. He came back after less than 10 minutes. ¡¸You¡¯re going to be included as a member of the silver wind.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you. Then I have to follow the leader and the senpai¡¯s. Right, Oguma-senpai?¡¹ When I said that and laughed to thank Oguma, Oguma frowned unpleasantly and nodded. After entering the city, it is hard to move since all attentions are gathered to the skeleton warrior Oguma. ¡¸Ah, they are silver wind¡­¡¹ ¡¸How abominable¡­¡¹ ¡¸Such frightening armor will surely daunt monsters.¡¹ ¡¸That ojisan is scary!¡¹ Oguma¡¯s overpowering intimidation even made a child cry. It will be impossible to scout because Oguma is attracting a lot of attention. Well, it¡¯s me who chose his equipment. ¡¸Ataratte, Keira. Gather information in the city. We will be checking for rumors in the bar.¡¹ When I said that, they nodded. ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ After they replied, they turned around at once and disappeared into the city. ¡¸Yoshi, why don¡¯t we go to the bar for the time being?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s over there.¡¹ When I said so, Brunhilde walked as if she¡¯s accustomed to the city. After turning from the main street, we advanced fast in a narrow road. We arrived at a tavern like wooden dining hall place that has a vintage atmosphere. Although it¡¯s still daytime, the customer¡¯s bustle can be heard from the outside. ¡¸¡­Is this a popular bar?¡¹ When I asked, Brunhilde smiled with confidence. ¡¸Yes, I think that this is the best bar in this city.¡¹ As she said that, Brunhilde went into the store and asked for available seats. As expected of an S rank adventurer. She¡¯s quite particular to the bar. I feel like drinking but I guess I won¡¯t say it out. ******************** Chapter 189 - Changes that Occurred in the East Chapter 189 ¨C Changes that Occurred in the East Bar. It is a loud and lively place where bright laughter can be heard. There, not only you can drink alcohol but you can also chat with old friends. ¡­or it should have been something like that. Thought the illumination is somewhat okay because of the lights coming from the high windows, it is still a bit dim. The boards on the wall and floors are already darkened and the wooden chairs and tables have cracks. There is also a drunk bearded ossan who is desperately wooing a young girl. The man on the counter, who seems to be the owner, doesn¡¯t mind it and keeps his mouth shut. Yes, it¡¯s chaotic. The usual guests are looking at us with dubious eyes the moment we entered. ¡¸We¡¯ll seat there.¡¹ When I told that to the guy on the counter who seemed used to it, he nodded silently. Brunhilde checked it out and nodded after sending me an eye contact. We moved inside away from the door. Even if she didn¡¯t say my name, I¡¯m still doubtful. Well, it is probably alright since a guy spending his time on a bar is normal. Despite of thinking such a thing, we followed Brunhilde and sat down on the chair surrounding the long table. ¡¸The bird barbeque here is delicious.¡¹ When we sat down on the table, Marina said such a thing while pointing at a table a little far away. It is a table where a young woman and a man in his late twenties are seating. On the table is a half eaten bird barbeque. It is slightly black but it looks like a Christmas turkey. ¡¸Then let¡¯s have it too. What will be the drinks?¡¹ After hearing that, I looked for a menu but I can¡¯t find one. ¡¸The drinks will be¡­if it is this shop then it should be mead. Fruit wine here is good too.¡¹ When Marina says so, Meldia nods. ¡¸It¡¯s sweet and delicious.¡¹ Sweet? Burnt bird meat and sweet liquor? Interesting. I am satisfied with the suggestion of the two. ¡¸Then, since the mead here seems to be special that will be my order. Rihanna, Sherry, Dan, Anri how about you? It¡¯s my treat.¡¹ When I said that, the four raised their heads. ¡¸Is it okay!?¡¹ ¡¸Will it be okay for me to drink alcohol?¡¹ Sherry and Dan replied while Anri looked at me and open her mouth. ¡¸¡­ I want to drink the fruit wine, desu¡¹ When Anri replied immediately, the others were surprised and looked at her. ¡¸Okay, how about the others?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, jaa, mead for me.¡¹ ¡¸Fruit wine, please.¡¹ Dan and Sherry decided what to order. I nodded and smiled then looked at Rihanna. ¡¸I¡¯ll also have mead but I will pay with my own money.¡¹ When Rihanna said so, I smiled and shook my head to the left and right. ¡¸Maa, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ When I answer so, Oguma nods and opens his mouth. ¡¸Are you also going to pay for our eating and drinking expenses¡­¡¹ ¡¸Are you an idiot? We already charged a request fee.¡¹ ¡¸Nuu¡­ Adventurers has families too and we are betting our lives. Because of that, I think we should have adequate compensation and assistance.¡¹ ¡¸This time, your request fee will have surplus even after subtracting the equipment rental charge. I will publicly announce the amount of remuneration. Be relieved since your request fee will be according to your rank. The lives of your young one¡¯s will be guaranteed by it.¡¹ TN: Charging fees for the equipment he lend them is simply a formality since Ren will pay them enough for their families lives to be okay even if they fall from the raid boss. When I said that, Oguma went silent and did not say anything. Seeing what happened, Meldia nodded while looking at Oguma. ¡¸Yeah, we earned a lot of money this time. Even considering the repair of our equipments, we still have 500,000 dinars left.¡¹ TN: Meldia is talking about their equipments here and not the one Ren rented them. ¡¸Hn? Only 500,000? It costs that much to repair?¡¹ When I asked her, Meldia smiled as if she¡¯s in trouble. ¡¸Our equipments can only be repaired by the best blacksmith¡­ Though we managed to get cheat equipments from the forest of abyss, they will be useless soon enough if they are not repaired.¡¹ When Meldia said that, I nodded and sighed. I feel sorry for them after hearing that repair charges for their equipments are more than 400 million. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll also take care of the inn fee. After this, I¡¯ll give you the consumables you need for this quest.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ Though Meldia is having a difficult expression, Oguma thanked me immediately. If it comes to money, Oguma is really fast. I¡¯m amazed and looked at Oguma. Before I noticed it, Brunhilde is already ordering the waiter. Brunhilde is also fast. Unexpectedly, it seems that S-rank adventurers are really troubled with money. The roasted bird is unexpectedly good and I enjoyed it with mead that has a thick honey flavor. I heard a strange story incidentally. It is from two men who are sitting beside the wall. ¡¸Do you know what happened to the lord?¡¹ ¡¸About Marquis Prevan?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. The reason why he sided with the empire.¡¹ ¡¸I heard about it, is there something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there is. The marquis originally headed to the border with a strong desire to fight against the empire.¡¹ ¡¸What you said is true since he¡¯s a noble from the kingdom.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no¡­I wonder how should I say it? Indeed, he was really going to fight the empire as a noble of the kingdom. Even so, after heading towards the border, he came back immediately and declared independence. And, the next moment, he instantly said that he¡¯s supporting the empire.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is it because the empire¡¯s army is too strong?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that. They have never fought. He spoke with a messenger from the empire for about half a day after that, he¡¯s already on the empire¡¯s side.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Is the condition presented that good?¡¹ ¡¸Idiot. Even if the condition is good, he will be in the frontline, will he really betray the kingdom and ally with the empire?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, right. His territory will become the battlefield. How can he simply betray his ally for the empire?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really know either but there are a lot of rumors flowing around. I wonder if the disciples of god that appeared on the empire were the real deal. To tell you the truth, I think that the apostle of god actually pretended to be defeated to lure out the disciples of god.¡¹ ¡¸No no, he lost unwillingly. Haven¡¯t you seen it? The dragon, the handsome men, and beautiful women became statues. I didn¡¯t see it because it happened in an instant.¡¹ ¡¸He really came aboard a dragon so he¡¯s a real dragon knight..oh well. I don¡¯t know if Marquis Preven knew about it so he decided to become hostile with the kingdom. Also, he never comes out from his private room.¡¹ ¡¸Wa? Really? Is he afraid of being assassinated?¡¹ ¡¸No, he seems to be in his private room since yesterday. Even if the guards changed, he¡¯s still sitting on a chair in his private room all day and night. Moreover, it seems like his eyes don¡¯t even move and are continuously open.¡¹ ¡¸¡­That¡¯s disgusting.¡¹ Hearing the conversation of those two, I sighed. Then, Rihanna who was looking at me tilted her head. ¡¸¡­What can you say about their conversation?¡¹ To Rihanna¡¯s question, I opened my mouth. ¡¸Perhaps Marquis Prevan has already been killed.¡¹ When I muttered so, everyone around me widened their eyes and froze. ******************** Chapter 190 - Counterattack Against the Empire Chapter 190 ¨C Counterattack Against the Empire ¡¸I heard that there seems to be someone like a necromancer on the empire¡¯s side.¡¹ When I mutter so, Brunhilde sharply narrowed her eyes. ¡¸Necromancer¡­ Then by chance, there is a lich on the other side¡­!.¡¹ ¡¸No, Marquis Prevan might have been turned into a revenant but I don¡¯t think that a small fry such as a lich is behind this.¡¹ When I deny Brunhilde¡¯s guess, the priestess Marina gave a dry laugh. ¡¸Ha ha¡­ A lich is a disaster class monster nanodesu¡­¡¹ ¡¸A-ano¡­then, it¡¯s an evil god?¡¹ Looking sideways at Marina, Sherry asked me that. I cross my arms and groan. According to what I¡¯m imagining, there is a high possibility that the one who raised the corpses is a necromancer player. However, there are some things that make me question if it¡¯s really a player. Why? Because it has too little merit. A necromancer can raise corpses of 2 people max. He can control both dead players and NPC. Though the physical ability and magic are halved, they can control it to their heart¡¯s content. With that skill, there was a possibility for weak guilds to beat upper-class guilds so there were many necromancers in middle-class guilds. However, if I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll use it, I¡¯ll target those who specialize in melee combat like Sainos or Lagreat. Picking a mage is troublesome because their magical power will be halved. I will not commit the mistake of choosing someone like Marquis Prevan. Frankly speaking, even if you use all the soldiers in the eastern part of the kingdom, they won¡¯t be enough to beat a player. Then, who is manipulating the Marquis Prevan if it is not a player? If it¡¯s not a player, then the only possibility is an event boss. ¡¸¡­As expected, it is Nyarlathotep. One of the pillar evil god.¡¹ When I answered so, Sherry held her breath with a blue face. ¡¸¡­Then, this place is already at the hand of the evil god?¡¹ Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Dan, Brunhilde, and Anri unconsciously look around the bar. I smiled wryly when I saw those three. ¡¸No, it is not in this shop. The battle has yet to start.¡¹ When I say so, Dan looks relieved as he relaxes his shoulders and looks at me. ¡¸Even so, this city is unbearably peaceful even though an evil god is here.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t have the atmosphere of the incoming war.¡¹ Rihanna agreed to Dan¡¯s dialogue. However, since my guild members have turned into statues, this city is definitely a war zone. However, since Marquis Prevan is being manipulated by Nyarlathotep, it will stay like this until Nyarlathotep comes out. If this is the game, Nyarlathotep will show up after being the four bodies of Hastur but it seems that it already appeared. While thinking of such a thing, someone entered the bar. It is Ataratte and Keira. ¡¸Ah, Keira! Welcome back!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹ ¡¸You seem tired Ataratte.¡¹ ¡¸How was it?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I heard various things.¡¹ When the two of them approached our table, their friends greet them. ¡¸You too are quite early.¡¹ When I say so, Ataratte is proud like a peacock while Keira looks at me expressionlessly. ¡¸Before the report, that, fruit wine¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes yes¡¹ I laughed at Ataratte¡¯s dialog and replied. The result, the two of them came back with quite dense information. The first one is what happened after the last contact with Hastur. There are a considerable number of witnesses and because my guild members have turned into statues, it became a little troublesome. The worst part is the merchants who are sensitive to the rise and fall of a country and the economic tide. There is no way I can stop them so soon afterward, good and bad rumors spread to other countries in no time. In addition, the mass movement of the mercenaries. How should I call it? Something like getting on the winning horse? They are currently on the move to where they think they¡¯ll profit when the war ends. And currently, the number of mercenaries taking the side of the empire now has increased. The second is about Marquis Prevan. Apparently, Marquis Prevan only kept the minimum amount of soldiers in his castle and he doesn¡¯t even meet his successor, his eldest son. However, he seems to issue instructions to his subordinates from time to time. Currently, the empire¡¯s forces have already crossed the border. The third one is about the knight order of the marquis. Majority of his knights are already moving to the fort on the kingdom¡¯s side making the other side, the empire¡¯s side, totally unprotected. There seems to be an overflowing number of opinions among the citizens as to whether trust the empire. The last one is about the Immenstadt Empire. The empire¡¯s army is marching with the saint army on the frontline. The ordinary empire troops are the ones occupying the abandoned villages, cities, and forts along the way. ¡¸I heard that the kingdom is numerically inferior. No, that is a fact.¡¹ While summarizing the information, I murmured such a thing. Hearing my mutter, Keira opens her mouth. ¡¸There is a story about an elf woman who is a member of an adventurer party. It seems like she became a statue while their party was in a forest in a slightly remote location from this city. Judging that their party member was cursed, they brought the statue of the woman in this city.¡¹ ¡¸Nani?¡¹ I raised my face and looked at Keira after hearing her report. Keira nodded to me and answered. ¡¸It seems that the place where that woman became a statue is about a half day distance of walk.¡¹ Keira said so and waited for my reply. I was shocked with what Keira said and looked up the sky. ¡¸¡­Hastur does not necessary has to stay somewhere in the city. I already know that but¡­¡¹ It is said that the walking speed of a person is about 4 kilometers per hour. It is not a straight line and the elevation of the road should also be assumed. A half day distance of a walking adventurer. It should be safe to assume that it is at least 30 kilometers away from the city. In other words, if we are lucky, the four hasturs will be within a range of 30 kilometers. If we¡¯re unlucky, there will be four husters inside a diameter of 60 kilometers. No, in the game, the shape of the map is definite. Perhaps I cannot discard the possibility of Hastur having a range of operation of a 60km by 60km square. ¡¸..This is the worst.¡¹ With this, the best plan is to kill Hastur as quickly as possible and go to war with my guild members. If it goes like this, I might have to challenge the saint army directly. I don¡¯t want to fight against unknown opponents but it will be hard to find Hastur with these number of people. ¡¸¡­A-ano¡¹ ¡¸Hn?¡¹ While I was troubled, Rihanna called out to me in a fearful manner. When I directed my gaze at her, Rihanna opened her mouth. ¡¸You have cooperated with many countries with much effort. I think you can borrow soldiers¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, that will take too much time. The more time it takes, the more it became disadvantageous for the kingdom. That can also become a trigger for others to lose confidence in the international alliance. Though we already have an allied force, we only have limited individuals who can use flight magic. Even if I help, I can only carry up to 1000 people per day¡­¡¹ After I answered Rihanna, I realized something. That¡¯s it. Isn¡¯t there an available large force here? ¡¸¡­The mercenaries. There are mercenaries that are not yet ally of the empire so I can hire them with money.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. With them, our numbers will be enough.¡¹ I nodded as a reply to Rihanna and looked at everyone. ¡¸It has been decided. Let¡¯s gather mercenaries. You can use my name or the international alliance. Money will not be a problem. Let¡¯s talk to as many mercenaries as possible.¡¹ When I said that, everyone replied and nodded. The empire mailed despise letters to the mercenaries to try overturning the war situation that is usually about hiring mercenaries. With this, it is now possible to beat Hastur. Time for a counterattack. ******************** Chapter 191 - Gathering Mercenaries Chapter 191 ¨C Gathering Mercenaries I looked at Rihanna and opened my mouth. ¡¸Will it be easy to gather mercenaries in this place? Sherry, Dan, Anri, use flight magic and bring the leader Somasa of silver march here.¡¹ When I said so, Sherry looked at me apologetically. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry but I can only cast flight magic on myself¡­¡¹ When Sherry said that, I handed her one magic item. ¡¸Use this. It is possible to carry 10 individuals using this.¡¹ I told that to Sherry while pointing the sage wand. Sherry nodded with a smile. ¡¸After this, let¡¯s gather mercenaries here. The more people we have, the easier it is to find Hastur. It is a game of numbers.¡¹ When I said that while looking at everybody, everyone replied. I am quite satisfied since I manage to make my first step for the boss hunt. Keira looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Many mercenaries in the neighborhood are monitoring the development of the war. If it¡¯s me and Attarate, we can speak with most of the mercenary groups in 3 hours.¡¹ ¡¸Fue!?¡¹ After Keira proposed that, Ataratte raised a strange voice and looked at Keira. In the previous information gathering, Ataratte had gathered as much information as Keira but it seems like negotiating with mercenaries is a different story. It seems like that is beyond the ability of a scout. ¡¸No, you can go with everyone, Ataratte.¡¹ When I looked at Ataratte and said that, she knitted her eyebrows, looked at Keira then looked at me. ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll gather more mercenaries than Keira!¡¹ ¡¸O, ohh¡­is that so?¡¹ When Ataratte declared that full of spirit, I replied in spite of confusion. And, the two of them quickly went outside the shop. I went to see them off. I looked at Rihanna and opened my mouth after that. ¡¸¡­is it unusual for Keira to be competitive?¡¹ Upon hearing that, Rihanna widened her eyes and nodded. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­she probably recognized Ataratte-sama¡¯s ability.¡¹ When Rihanna and I are having such a conversation, Brunhilde looked at Meldia and opened her mouth. ¡¸Never thought that Ataratte will be this much excited. ¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s pretty conscious of Keira-san. ¡¹ Apparently, Ataratte is also burning with sense of rivalry against Keira. ¡¸Maa, at least they are not fighting. ¡¹ When I concluded so, I decided to order more drinks. Three hours later. Keira and Ataratte brought a big group of ossan that occupied most seats in the bar. ¡¸¡­Sand Castle mercenary group. They are all the mercenary groups we gathered. ¡¹ Keira said so and bowed before me. Looking at it, there are about 100 stern men queued up. Yes, in only three hours. In that amount of time, Keira and Ataratte gathered more than 50 mercenaries together. TN: Ren said 100 as a first impression estimate. ¡¸¡­these two are monsters. ¡¹ When I said that with half amazement, Ataratte glared Keira with vexation. ¡¸¡­I got 20. ¡¹ When Ataratte said so, Keira nodded with a calm face. ¡¸I gathered 35 so it¡¯s not that different. ¡¹ ¡¸You think that¡¯s not that different at all? ¡¹ After watching the exchange of the two, I looked at the leader, vice-leader, and members of the mercenary groups. It¡¯s just like a yakuza meeting. I rise from my seat while holding such an impression and open my mouth. ¡¸Everyone, the international alliance wants your refined mercenary group to handler our simple request.¡¹ As I said so, a man opened his mouth in the quiet bar. He¡¯s a tough looking man with black hair. ¡¸¡­ Are you a representative of the International Alliance?¡¹ When the man said so, the other me looked at me too. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m precisely one of the representatives.¡¹ As I said so, the man narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at me. ¡¸According to the rumor, the apostle of god lost to the disciple of god. The international alliance still functions despite that?¡¹ The man said so and looked at me. He seems to be a very smart man. He immediately presented his concern clearly. ¡¸¡­ No, the enemy is an existence called evil god. I have not met the other party who introduces themselves as disciples of god yet.¡¹ When I answered so while looking at the man straight, the man tilted his neck. It became turbulent when the other men heard the words evil god from my mouth but it became quiet again when I opened my mouth. ¡¸¡­ We did not lose. It¡¯s just a temporary retreat.¡¹ When I said that and curved my lips into the shape of a smile, the man quietly raised the edge of his mouth. ¡¸I see. In the rumors, I heard that two major powers participated in the international alliance and even the Einherjar, the country who crushed the Galland Empire, and the country of elves joined. If all of those countries move against the Immenstadt Empire, isn¡¯t our power unnecessary?¡¹ When the man asked me so, the surrounding men looked at each other and became noisy again. Maa, if it¡¯s the usual, I think so too. ¡¸No, the problem is the threat of the evil god. Unfortunately, because of the action of the evil god, it will be difficult for the mages of the country of elves to move. Because of that, I need to defeat the evil god before the war between the international alliance and the empire commence.¡¹ When I answered, the man gave out a short groan and nodded. ¡¸¡­ Against the existence called evil god, can you win?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. In fact, I have won against it once before.¡¹ When I answered the man¡¯s question, voices of admiration sounded. The man rested his back on the chair and pulled in his chin. ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll accept the request¡­we¡¯ll withdraw if it¡¯s too dangerous.¡¹ When the man said so, someone else offering cooperation has appeared. It¡¯s a man with dark green hair. ¡¸My apologies but, can I ask a question?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I permit the man¡¯s question, he somewhat calmed down and asked the question. ¡¸Upon accepting this request, what will we do?¡¹ ¡¸Search for the evil god.¡¹ ¡¸That, isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹ When I answer the man ¡®s question, the man replies with another question. Then, some men around changed their complexion. I shook my head to the left and right and looked at the man. ¡¸You¡¯re just going to search for it so it¡¯s not dangerous. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you don¡¯t attack.¡¹ When I answer so, the man falls silent for a while then looks at me. ¡¸¡­Steel Lizard mercenary group will accept the request.¡¹ The man said so and laughed. I thought that he¡¯ll refuse so I unknitted my eyebrows after hearing his answer. ¡¸May I know why you accepted it?¡¹ When I asked him, the man laughed out loud and nodded. ¡¸I feel that you were not lying. I usually believe in my intuition. Well, my members often get angry with me because of that.¡¹ When the man said so and laughed, several mercenary groups also accepted the request. The remaining ones are about half of their original number. Most of them have a troubled atmosphere. Do they need a last push? When I thought of that, newcomers arrived at the bar. They are Dan, Sherry, and Anri. Behind them is the leader of silver march, Somasa. Somasa stands in front of Dan and the others, looks at me, and opens his mouth. ¡¸Silver March will also accept the request.¡¹ When Somasa said so, the bar became noisy. I greatly nod and reply. ¡¸Good. It is reassuring if the silver march participates.¡¹ When I said so, Somasa replied with a manly smile. After that exchange, the remaining mercenary groups rush to accept the request. Apparently, because of the letter sent by the empire, the mercenaries are having difficulty in participating in the war. They don¡¯t want to be on the empire¡¯s side but they are likely to be crushed if they are hostile against the empire. One letter sent by one of the major powers is enough to limit the action of the mercenaries. However, thanks to the fact that the majority of the mercenaries including silver march sided with the international alliance, the other mercenaries also accepted the request. With this, I can finally find Hastur. TN: Images of Sedeia, Lagreat, and Mira added at the glossary. ******************** Chapter 192 - Finding Hastur Chapter 192 ¨C Finding Hastur About sixty mercenaries are walking outside the city spreading around in a circle. The peddlers and adventurers, who don¡¯t know the reason, are looking at them strangely as they walk along the highway. ¡¸Orcs! Orcs came out!¡¹ ¡¸Whew!¡¹ ¡¸Now!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, one survived! Black beast!¡¹ The mercenaries who are searching on places away from the highway occasionally encounters monsters. However, these monsters are killed almost instantaneously because there are also other mercenary groups in the area. ¡¸There are a group of goblins!¡¹ ¡¸Uhhhh! Got it!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll shoot arrows! Get out of there!¡¹ ¡¸Gyaa!¡¹ As expected of mercenaries who are earning money from war. They are steadily searching while hunting monsters. Maa, they occasionally screw up too. ¡¸Oi! That doesn¡¯t look like it!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I was mislead by the peddler!¡¹ ¡¸Orc subspecies are flocking over there!¡¹ ¡¸Are we seriously going to hunt that!? Let¡¯s ask for help!¡¹ Such conversations can be heard from the mercenaries nearby. ¡¸I¡¯ll go.¡¹ They suddenly became noisy when I volunteered myself. When we arrived in that nearby place, many mercenaries are there. The sight of 20 orc subspecies was unfolded. ¡¸Retreat! Magic will be casted!¡¹ When I shout so, the mercenaries in front split to the left and right in an orderly manner. ¡¸Flamebane¡¹ When I casted the fire magic, a ribbon of flame slides down to the orcs from the sky. All of the orcs who were contacted by the ribbon burnt to death in an instant. Various reactions came out from the mercenaries. There were those who are shocked, those who screamed because of fear and those who cheered. ¡¸Th-thank you very much!¡¹ ¡¸ah¡¹ I replied to the young man who looks like about 20 years old then I moved away from there. We are divided into three search parties. In this party, there are me, Rihanna, and Keira. Dan and Sherry are in a party with Marina and Anri. Last party is the silver wind without Marina. These three parties are defending and moving with the mercenaries. The movement of the mercenaries is also better than I thought. Although we haven¡¯t found one yet, the search is definitely advancing. When the sky started to darken, the mercenaries started preparing to camp. We gathered in a place away from the city. Now that the east is a part of the empire, we chose this place. Everyone here knows each other so if anything happens, we will surely be alarmed. ¡¸What¡¯s the movement of the saint army?¡¹ When I asked her while thrusting a stick in the bonfire, Rihanna groaned and replied. ¡¸¡­Because a considerably large army from the empire joined them, their marching speed should have slowed down. However, if the saint army advances alone¡­they might already be deep in the territory.¡¹ Rihanna says so while having a clouded expression. Somehow, I also become silent while watching the fire. I felt pressure because of the fact that my guild members can¡¯t move. The fact that Rihanna is fighting the evil god with me also adds pressure. ¡¸¡­Maa, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll somehow manage.¡¹ When I say so, Rihanna kept being silent then nodded and smiled. Though the sun is already rising, most of the sky is still dark blue. A man riding a horse came into our camp. ¡¸Ren-sama! Is Ren-sama here!?¡¹ The one shouting from the brown horse is a man in iron armor. I¡¯m not sure if I have met him already but he¡¯s probably one of those mercenaries. Shortly after he arrived, the man dismounted his horse while looking around. Keira approached the man. ¡¸Ren-sama is here. What business do you have with him?¡¹ When Keira asked, the man looked at Keira then opened his mouth. ¡¸W-we found two who seems to be the evil god! Multiple mercenaries are monitoring them from a distance including our mercenary group!¡¹ ¡¸¡­Is that so? Let¡¯s head there right away.¡¹ After hearing the man¡¯s report in a heavy atmosphere, I replied. ¡¸Two bodies¡­!¡¹ ¡¸At the same time, no way ¡­¡¹ While Brunhilde and Meldia muttered those, Oguma looked at me. ¡¸¡­Are you going to face them alone as planned?¡¹ ¡¸No, if there are two Hastur, ever I can¡¯t defeat them. Therefore, I need you to attract the attention of the other one so it will not come to me too.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re just going to devote ourselves to defence, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you can attack it but you don¡¯t have to put power to it. Be careful not to get too close because it can attack with no chant magic. Hastur can shoot thunderbolt from its palm. You can avoid it magic if you constantly move on its back.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, then my mithril shield¡­¡¹ ¡¸You can receive it with that since it can cut down its power but it will take too much toll on your physical strength. Use the shield as the last resort.¡¹ I brief everyone on how to fight against the evil god and headed towards the site. It is in the northern side of the eastern territory. It is a meadow near a foot of a mountain. Inside the deep green waist deep grassland is Hastur. It looks like a silver-haired man wearing an old beaten armor. It has its eyes directed downwards and is walking as if uncertain of the step it will take. And there are a lot of octopus-like tentacles coming in and out of its mouth. ¡¸¡­ That¡­¡¹ Someone muttered so. I looked at the man on the horse and nodded silently. ¡¸What about the other one?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s about a minute or two from here!¡¹ The man briefly answered my question. ¡¸That¡¯s close. Then, can I depend on everyone to accompany it? Please lure it away from here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ When I gave the instruction, everyone replies and began moving to the place where the other Hastur is. ¡¸May the fortune of war¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please take care.¡¹ Rihanna and Keira said so and left. ¡¸¡­I also do my best! Don¡¯t lose, Ren-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Please be relieved. We¡¯ll make sure to lure it and earn time.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I will do my best.¡¹ Sherry, Dan, and Anri said so and left. ¡¸Let¡¯s do it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll have to show the power of adventurers.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹ ¡¸Please be careful not to get injured.¡¹ ¡¸¡­We¡¯ll go.¡¹ And the silver wind said so and left to face Hastur. In a distance, several mercenaries surrounds us as spectators. I looked at Hastur and take out my sword. ¡¸¡­Now, are you different from the one in the game? Or are you the same as the one in the game?¡¹ When I murmured so and turned the tip of my sword to Hastur, Hastur slowly turned towards me. I put up three barriers with no chant. Hastur widened its eyes and recognized me as an enemy. Immediately after, countless of tentacles came out from Hastur¡¯s mouth and its eyes turned yellow. ¡¸In the game, it recognizes someone who attacks it as enemy¡­good. Did it assume that I will?¡¹ After I said that, it dashed out at once. ******************** Chapter 193 - RenRen vs Hastur Chapter 193 ¨C RenRen vs Hastur To me who started running to the left side of the opponent, Hastur raised one of its hand parallel to the ground. Its hand extends to my direction. Hastur¡¯s face also turned to where I am. However, it¡¯s too slow. ¡¸¡­¡±Di Mento¡±¡¹ Hastur said that in a low hoarse voice. It can be barely recognizable as a person¡¯s word. Immediately after, a pillar of black light that stretches to the sky shows up from my previous location with a sound of screaming people. The black light column spreads to about 10 meters in diameter and melted the surface of the earth with a rumbling noise. ¡¸Suddenly casting a range magic.¡¹ I had a strange feeling with Hastur¡¯s conduct but I quickly approached Hastur and swung my sword. The sword I use was the long sword of flame prison. It has the most offensive power against boss type monsters. When I swung my blade towards Hastur¡¯s neck, a dark red line was caused the overflowing flame from the sword¡¯s blade. Hastur receives the sword with its left wrist to prevent the blow to its neck. However, the long sword of flame prison slashed Hastur¡¯s wrist with that blow. Then, the longsword of flame prison¡¯s additional effect was activated. The invoked additional effect is a tornado flame rising from Hastur¡¯s feet. The tornado flame size is enough for Hastur to fit in but its power is enormous. When the furious tornado flame gradually disappears, a groan can be heard. Hastur who has one of his hand raise up showed up. The Hastur that appeared was already not in a shape of a person. Half of its face already melted and countless of tentacles are wriggling here and there, ¡¸¡­¡±Penetrate¡±¡¹ Our eyes met¡­.I¡¯m not really sure if we did but Hastur turned to me and casted magic. A torrent of huge black light of about 2 meters was shot aiming at me. ¡¸yo¡¹ I received the attack using the fuller of the sword and it disperses into three. While I was defending against it, Hastur began moving to where I am. It moves strangely as if sliding on the ground. Looking at it, it no longer has feet but tentacles instead. Hastur silently shook its tentacle arm and its tentacles extended aiming at me. I evade the tentacle by jumping to the side. The sound of cutting the wind and shattering the earth roars simultaneously. A deep fissure broke from the place where I was standing. I looked at it and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸¡­As expected. Can I really take care of this alone? I need to concentrate on attacking since its durability is high.¡¹ I muttered so and saw the tentacle moving towards me again. While evading the tentacle, I dash towards Hastur. ¡ªSherry¡¯s POV¡ª ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.¡¹ When Oguma said so, Brunhilde looked at it too. ¡¸Evading and earning time are the top priority¡­Silver Wind will take charge of the front line. Rihanna-sama and the others will be behind us and you need to keep moving.¡¹ As Brunhilde-sama says so, Rihanna-sama, who was near me, nodded and opened her mouth. ¡¸Got it. We¡¯ll also attack from here as soon as we see a chance so please don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹ When Rihanna-sama said so, Brunhilde-sama starts moving towards Hastur. Hastur is slowly moving and it seems to be looking at the place where Ren-sama fights. Although Brunhilde-sama and the others are moving around it, it looks like Hastur is taking them for granted. ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this? It seems like the monsters in the forest of abyss are stronger.¡¹ When I muttered so instinctively, shook his head to the left and right and set out his shield. ¡¸Carelessness is a powerful enemy. We¡¯ll also move behind Hastur.¡¹ As father said so, I grasped my wand and nodded. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Right. Dan-san and Anri-san are vanguards personally trained by Sainos-sama.¡¹ When Rihanna-sama said so and smiled at father, father cleared his throat and averted his gaze. I saw father being embarrassed as he nodded to Rihanna-sama. I decided to report it to mother later. When we moved to about a hundred meters behind Hastur, every one of the silver wind are already in their respective position on the other side. ¡¸Let¡¯s begin.¡¹ When Rihanna-sama said so, I looked at father¡¯s back. Because he¡¯s wearing the amazing armor he received from Ren-sama, he looks more reliable than usual. No, I should feel bad thinking such a thing. Father and I, both of us were trained to fight against monsters we never thought we could fight with. However, Sainos-sama who¡¯s always together with us is not here. I renewed my determination and decided to hold my wand. I saw a white light behind Hastur. ¡¸They started to move.¡¹ Keira-san muttered those words, at the same time, light shines around Hastur. When the white light penetrated Hastur¡¯s arm, it raised a sound as if it¡¯s hurt. Then, it explodes. Hastur¡¯s left arm flies. ¡¸Oh!¡¹ ¡¸Amazing! What is that magic¡­!?¡¹ Father and Rihanna-sama shout with joy. I was so surprised that I was not able to utter a word. However, a long wiggling tentacle pops out of its lost arm. Everyone was not able to say a word. ¡¸¡­.Creepy.¡¹ Anri mutters so and I nod in agreement. Hastur turned its remaining right hand to the direction of silver wind. The next moment, a black pillar of light appeared. ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s that!?¡¹ Thinking about it, the black pillar of light appeared immediately without time lag when Hastur raised its hand. It is impossible to avoid such a thing. ¡¸¡­So that is the reason for the instruction of moving around?¡¹ ¡¸Father, this is not the time to make such a remark!¡¹ I, who was upset by my father¡¯s soliloquy, instinctively screamed. ¡¸No, as expected of silver wind. Every one of them evaded.¡¹ When I started moving as I panic, Keira-san said that while pointing at the left side of Hastur. As I looked at that place, I saw every member of silver wind moving at the left side of Hastur. Brunhilde-sama is provoking Hastur while Oguma-sama is protecting the two rearguards. And Ataratte-sama is running while throwing small knives to Hastur. Although Hastur is attacking with magic from time to time, every member of silver wind is avoiding them with room to spare. However, Keira-san narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­With the way things are going, they¡¯ll be hit by an attack sooner or later.¡¹ When Keira-san says so, father nodded silently. I raised my voice in a hurry. ¡¸Th-then, we must do something soon¡­!¡¹ When I said that, Rihanna-sama nodded and looked at me. ¡¸I agree. Let¡¯s attack from here as well. As rear guards, let us cast magic as much and as fast as possible.¡¹ Rihanna-sama said that and turned her eyes to Hastur. In response to Rihanna-sama¡¯s words, I desperately chase Hastur¡¯s movement with my eyes. Though I can cast magic surprisingly fast, my body can¡¯t follow. After a short while, I was finally able to catch Hastur with my eyes. ¡¸¡­Here it goes! Water shot!¡¹ At the moment I said that, five water balls pop out from the tip of my wand in front of my chest. The water balls were shot at Hastur at high speed and hit it as if being sucked. Although it has little power, it is the fastest magic that I learned. If I that can take its attention towards us¡­. Immediately after I thought of that, Hastur slightly changes the direction it was facing at and shook the tentacle that grew from its former arm. The tentacle swayed like a whip in a fast speed that can¡¯t be seen by my eyes that makes me unable to react. ¡¸!¡¹ There is nothing I can do but breath in, close my eyes, and harden my body in preparation for the upcoming impact. The next moment, an intense sound like hard objects colliding sounded that makes me duck my body. ¡¸Wind! Gather and become my power to blow everything! Tormentor!¡¹ Fear gathers inside me. It seems like the sound of despair shatters my body. I heard the melodious voice of Rihanna-sama chanting. When I finally opened my eyes, the windstorm is the only thing I can hear. I saw the figure of my father with his shield in front of us glaring at Hastur. ¡¸Father!¡¹ When I called my father with my screaming voice, he glanced at me and nodded. ¡¸It was a good shot.¡¹ After father said that, he shielded Rihanna-sama from the tentacle this time. With a roaring should that¡¯s enough to shake my body, father retreated greatly because of the impact. ¡¸A-are you alright!?¡¹ As I raised my voice, father nodded shallowly and opened his mouth. ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯ve been beaten by some men with attack of that level to their heart¡¯s content. There¡¯s no problem.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a big problem!¡¹ I yelled unintentionally because of my father¡¯s bluff. Then, Keira-san stood in front of me and Rihanna-sama and nodded. ¡¸As Ren-sama said, that moment your feet stop moving, it will cast magic so we should keep moving as much as possible. Defending such attack is much more difficult than evading.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Listening to Keira-san¡¯s advice, I started running towards Hastur¡¯s back. So that¡¯s why. Because I did not move around, father has to protect me from that attack. Now, I¡¯ll keep my eyes open even if it¡¯s scary! Because I have a father I can rely on! ******************** Chapter 194 - Hastur’s Subjugation Chapter 194 ¨C Hastur¡¯s Subjugation ¡ªBrunhilde¡¯s POV¡ª ¡¸¡­we survived.¡¹ When Meldia said so, Marina nodded to agree. ¡¸To be honest I never thought we could evade all of it. Those continuous tentacle and magic attack were dangerous.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m at my limit too. If I¡¯m not equipped with my present equipment, I¡¯ve already died three times¡­we barely manage to reach this far due to the equipment we got from Ren-sama.¡¹ As I answered, Ataratte with her throwing knife ran to where I am. ¡¸This is bad. Rihanna-sama¡¯s group can barely dodge.¡¹ ¡¸I thought their movement got better compared from the beginning but it is hard for them as expected.¡¹ I nodded at Ataratte¡¯s words and set up my sword again. Although we managed to attract Hastur¡¯s attention equally, our group might need to attract 60 to 70 percent of its attention. I recognize their ability but our group¡¯s experience outweighs theirs so I have no choice. ¡¸I¡¯ll cut it! Meldia prepare to shoot it!¡¹ I began running after I said that and Ataratte run with me by my side. ¡¸Do not go straight! I¡¯m twice faster than you but even I can¡¯t evade it in close range!¡¹ ¡¸Understood! By the way, is the poisoned knife working!?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I have hit it five times already!¡¹ Ataratte and I are talking like that as we approach Hastur¡¯s back. Hastur turned around and shook its tentacle arm at us. Countless of rod-like tentacles sweep us like whips. A large number of tentacles approached fast as they covered my view. I somehow managed to set up my shield and sword into a defensive posture. I received a storm of shock as if my shield was hit by a troll with its club. ¡¸Guh!? Ah ahhh!¡¹ I¡¯m not sure if I was hit by 10 or 20. At that moment that is as long as a blink of an eye, I received a shock that could break my whole body. I was blown away and rolled to the ground. I felt the rugged stone on the ground with my exposed skin and long grass stabbing my cheeks. Though that should have been a little painful, I didn¡¯t notice it because of the intense pain in my arm. It was my first time receiving an attack but that man named Dan has received it two or three times. How on earth did he manage to endure it? Though he is wearing heavy equipments, he¡¯ll still feel incredible impact. ¡¸A-are you okay!?¡¹ Ataratte ran next to me and asked. I checked the surrounding while raising my upper body and saw Hastur casting magic towards Meldia. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m okay. I was blown away with a single attack. Next time, it will be the one receiving blow.¡¹ When I said so, Ataratte knitted her eyebrows towards me. ¡¸We can¡¯t attack it without approaching it. Evading its attack is already the limit of my ability.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We can do it this time.¡¹ When I replied to Ataratte, she pouted in dissatisfaction. She¡¯s worried and I understand what she wanted to say without her saying it. Presently, Meldia and Attaratte, and Rihanna-sama and Sherry are attacking Hastur in turn. Hit and evade. It is possible to evade if this pattern continues. Though this type of battle is considerably good, when Hastur attacks continuously, it is impossible to fight back and they must desperately evade. When that happens, the other group had to attack to attract its attention but Hastur¡¯s attack is gradually increasing. ¡¸Though I¡¯m not good at this, I¡¯ll slash it while running¡­¡¹ When I said that as I stood up, Atarrate throws her throwing knife at the back of Hastur. Hastur extends its tentacles towards Ataratte while its other hand turns towards Dan. DANGER! That is what I thought the next moment. A magical black light was casted towards Dan but he avoided it by rolling diagonally on the ground and succeeded getting closer to Hastur. I heard a shout full of spirit from a distance with my ears, it is Dan. ¡¸Nuhn!¡¹ Dan howled as he shook his mithril longsword on his right hand to Hastur. There are white afterimage in the air, Dan¡¯s strike is fast. Hastur¡¯s right arm was amputated from the elbow and flew in the air. ¡¸¡­amazing.¡¹ After seeing his moves, I was impressed and said that. Before we fight Hastur, I was sure he is a heavy warrior like Oguma. However, the way Dan move just now is simply faster than me. We also received equipments from Ren-sama so it shouldn¡¯t be because of equipments. Then why? ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t lose.¡¹ I, who is an S rank adventurer, will not be easily defeated. I stared back at Hastur who¡¯s growing tentacles from his amputated right arm and stepped forward. Dan also managed to endure a blow from the tentacle of Hastur as he falls back. Meldia casts magic when Hastur tried to pursue the withdrawing Dan. Hastur tilted its body to evade Meldia¡¯s wind magic as it cuts down a tree. Hastur¡¯s attention was drawn by Meldia. Now. I saw the heaven-sent opportunity and dashed at Hastur at once. This time, I run diagonally in order to make a sneak attack aiming at Hastur¡¯s back. Hastur is silent then suddenly turned around and shook his tentacle left arm aiming at me. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ I slide into the ground at the last minute and manage to escape Hastur¡¯s attack with just scratches. I run again towards Hastur. Immediately after an attack, even if its an evil god, there will surely be an opening. I held my sword horizontally and loaded it with magical power while running. ¡¸Eat this!¡¹ I swing my sword with all my power aiming at Hastur¡¯s abdomen. At that moment, my sword gave off a pale white light and a sound of air vibration resounded. The sword hits Hastur¡¯s abdomen. I¡¯m certain because I felt the impact on my hand. ¡¸Die!¡¹ Immediately, after I said that, the sound of air vibration gets twice as loud. Suddenly, I felt a chill down my spine. I, who¡¯s instinct kicks in, kicked the ground immediately and took a distance from Hastur with a sideway jump. The next moment, a tremendous sound like a thunder falling in front of me echoed as Hastur appeared to be wrapped in light. No, from what I see, it¡¯s not like thunder. It is really thunder. That flash of light and that tremendous sound is Hastur being swallowed by thunder. As I was stunned by the dazzling light, the thunder quickly disappeared. Hastur, who lost its upper body, appeared. TN: Yeah, it¡¯s really written as thunder and not lightning. ¡¸W-we won.¡¹ At the same time I instinctively said that, Hastur¡¯s lower body convulsed. And countless number of tentacles grew from around its waist. Each of the tentacles moves in a complex manner. They eventually turned towards me as if each has its own eye. Run. Run away. My instinct screamed like that. My body starts moving on its own. However, faster than that, a black torrent of light from the tentacles shoots towards me. ¡¸Hiih¡¹ A silhouette of a person wearing black leather armor appeared in front of me. It stood up against the black light to cover me so I held my breath unintentionally. ¡¸Ren-sama!?¡¹ As I shouted, Ren-sama stretched his hand towards the black light and put up a barrier. A thin, film-like barrier spreads all over in a blink of an eye. To put up a barrier in an instant is surprising enough but it seems like he put up multiple barriers. Soon enough, the black light collides with the barrier causing violent and destructive sound that is painful to the ear. That roaring sound resounded for a few seconds. That explosion also dyed the surrounding white. The result? Anxiety. I don¡¯t think that Ren-sama¡¯s barrier would be able to stop Hastur¡¯s magic. Ren-sama looked at me while smiling wryly. ¡¸That was dangerous. It broke through two of my barriers.¡¹ I was stunned with Ren-sama¡¯s word as he ran towards Hastur. No way. Are you saying you made three or more barriers in an instant? ¡¸¡­..ha, haha. We¡¯re living in a different world¡­¡¹ I mutter so while looking at Ren-sama¡¯s back. Hastur, who lost its upper body, became countless of tentacles. Each tentacle is moving in a strange and complicated manner and they¡¯re also casting magic too. Two, three magic are being casted at the same time. The tentacles are also moving really fast regardless if it¡¯s up, down, left, or right. Who can fight something like that? Ren-sama evades and parries all of those violent attacks with one sword. In addition, he also counter-attack. Everyone, including me, was captivated by Ren-sama and Hastur¡¯s one on one battle. ******************** Chapter 195 - Arrival of the Saint Army Chapter 195 ¨C Arrival of the Saint Army I swing my sword and take distance from the blazing column of fire. I raised my face and saw the stunned Brunhilde who¡¯s watching the burning Hastur behind me. ¡¸You must be tired. Good job S rank.¡¹ I joked around and said that as I tap Brunhilde¡¯s shoulder but the petrified state of Brunhilde did not change. She¡¯s probably so surprised that I singlehandedly overwhelmed an enemy that the ten of them are fighting but in fact, I¡¯m pretty much surprised too. Frankly speaking, I only asked them to buy time and if possible, confine the enemy. I never thought that Brunhilde will be able to blow away the upper half of Hastur. This situation is worthy of admiration. I have seen Brunhilde blowing away Hastur¡¯s body but her level was too low to fight against strong enemies. To show my appreciation to everyone, I treated their injuries and went back to the city to eat together. This is a lunch break since we defeated two Hastur this morning. Delicious meals were served at the tavern and there¡¯s also a small amount of alcoholic beverages. Everyone¡¯s face is bright and everyone is conversing too. ¡¸As expected of Ren-sama. Subjugating the evil god just like that.¡¹ I¡¯m telling Brunhilde how I defeated the first Hastur. They don¡¯t understand my fighting capability so I had to explain every single bit of the fight. Rihanna is amazed and nods with a smile. ¡¸Truly amazing. It¡¯s exactly the battle of gods.¡¹ When Rihanna says so, some people make agreeable responses. Meanwhile, Oguma, who took off his skull helmet, groaned with a difficult face. ¡¸¡­After this, there are two more Hastur. We must discover them as soon as possible and subjugate them¡­.the imperial army, including the saint army, is approaching.¡¹ ¡¸Yes but, to fight with such an opponent twice this day, terrible. Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not good. If we can defeat it today, let¡¯s do it today..¡¹ Ataratte and Marina said such things as response from Oguma¡¯s words. I nodded and drank the fruit wine. The sweet, sour, with a little bit of bitterness make a good taste. While I¡¯m drinking the fruit wine, everyone awaited my order. I put the glass on the table and I opened my mouth. ¡¸Now, two more Hastur. Let¡¯s assume and beat it.¡¹ When I said that, everyone replied. Unexpectedly, Hastur was quickly found. An hour after the search resumed. The mercenaries found them near a forest on the opposite side of the city where we found the first two this morning. It seems like the mercenaries are searching for us a while ago. We rushed to the site as soon as we received the report. On that place, Hastur is already casting magic. The magic is directed to the mercenaries. Looking at it, the mercenaries already partially collapsed. They are already screaming and scattering like spiders. Hastur casted magic there. A pillar of black light sprang from the ground and went up. Four mercenaries are swallowed by that light. ¡¸Hiihh ahh¡­¡¹ The mercenaries physically dissolve. They died without even being able to scream. Sherry held her breath to that spectacle. Apparently, one mercenary group seem to have started the battle. We must attract Hastur or else the damage will spread further. When I was about to move, Hastur, who¡¯s back is facing the nearby forest and seems to prey on someone nearby, changed the direction it¡¯s looking at and turned to us accidentally. ¡¸Evade to the side!¡¹ As I yelled that to the mercenaries who are on the way between me and Hastur. I cast magic. ¡¸Flare nova¡¹ When I shouted so, a pillar of fire rose intermittently on the ground and headed to Hastur. Hastur did not feel threatened from the pillar of flame and let the conflagration as it is. The flame of conflagration shrank and condensed then stroke in a dash. Intense sound of shock and detonation roared around successively. Though the mercenaries were desperately running to escape, the aftereffect of the spell blown them off. I disregarded them and quickly approached Hastur with my sword. I instinctively hit it with a high tier magic. Though it was nice to hit it with magic, that magic burnt Hastur¡¯s whole body. When Hastur loses its temporary body, it completely goes to battle mode. It becomes a very troublesome existence. Therefore, I should let it eat my five attacks before it fights out with all it has. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ I swing the sword to the Hastur whose body is wrapped in black smoke. After the slash, a tremendous amount of heat blows up because of the additional effect of the longsword of flame prison. And I swing the sword again while using my barrier to prevent the heat wave. From the outside, it seems like a scene of hell where fire pillar sprouts constantly. ¡­.three, four, five. I hit Hastur five times and quickly took a distance. I chantlessly set up a as strong as possible barrier. Immediately afterwards, my barrier was destroyed by a vibration. I looked at the black light that came from the black smoke that grows wider and set up my sword. ¡¸It completed its transformation after all.¡¹ Appearing from the black smoke was countless of tentacles that barely retains its human figure. Its appearance is really creepy. It looks like wiggling snakes in a human shape. Hastur walks towards me and swings its left and right arms. All of Hastur¡¯s tentacles are moving towards me at an unstoppable speed from the left, right, up, and down direction at once. Then, Hastur¡¯s tentacles broke from the ground where I was standing. It seems like Hastur¡¯s foot digs up the ground. ¡¸This is the reason why it¡¯s a troublesome enemy.¡¹ I run diagonally while complaining. Hastur¡¯s tentacles are continuously stretching. ¡¸Shii!¡¹ I exhaled sharply and faced the tentacles moving towards me and set up a barrier for protection against magic. Then, I slashed Hastur twice. I used the additional effect flame to take some distance. I repeated that tactic until I defeated Hastur. Though I never expected to find three of Hastur¡¯s body earlier than expected, we were not able to find the last Hastur. Two days later. The situation I wanted to avoid happened. Five thousand imperial forces including the saint army arrived. The advance party of the imperial forces that came to the east without difficulty and met my large group of mercenaries. However, I told the mercenaries to let them pass so the army entered the city undamaged. I tried to find the last Hastur while trying not to be found by the imperial army. Apparently, I was informed that the second and third groups of the imperial army are approaching the city successively. ¡¸¡­Can I do something about this?¡¹ I mutter so in a hotel room Brunhilde rented. I can leave the imperial troops to the mercenaries but we can¡¯t do anything against the saint army. This is the crucial moment. ******************** Chapter 196 - Advent of the Saintess Chapter 196 ¨C Advent of the Saintess Stone floors and wooden walls. The wall is decorated with a green flag and there is a lamp hanging nearby. The outside is bright and sunlight is coming from the square window to light up the dim room. The sunlight that enters the window is lighting feet. Sitting on a sofa with her feet on the floor where the sunlight shines is a woman. She shook her silver hair and opened her mouth while looking puzzled. ¡¸¡­so, there is only one remaining Hastur? You have given a miserable report. I felt something on my chest.¡¹ The one who said that in a theatrical manner is the saintess Tiamoe. She spreads her hand exaggeratedly and looked up the sky. TN: Can¡¯t translate her line in a theatrical manner. Error: translator¡¯s english not working. In the depths of the room, in a place where the sunlight doesn¡¯t reach, is a silhouette of a man sitting on a chair. He opens his mouth. ¡¸There is only one Hastur remaining. Someone from this place lays his hands on it. Let¡¯s move forward and move as planned.¡¹ The voice unexpectedly came from a young man. When the man replies to Tiamoe, he puts his weight at the backrest of the chair making it creak. ¡¸Have you prepared carefully? He might be someone in this city or someone concealing itself nearby¡­have you found him already?¡¹ When Tiamoe asked that while sighing, the man shrugged his shoulders. ¡¸He never used flight magic so we have not discovered who it is yet. However, he hired mercenaries to help him search Hastur so he¡¯s surely in the city.¡¹ When the man reports so, Tiamoe knits her eyebrows and opens her mouth. ¡¸Are you stupid? He¡¯s someone who defeated Hastur. Not only that, he defeated three Hastur really fast. Such information is baseless.¡¹ ¡¸No, it is meaningful. From the rumors we collected from the mercenaries who came back to the city, he seems to have been looking for Hastur while camping outside. However, now, they are hiding and left the search to the mercenaries.¡¹ ¡¸Then, in this city or a nearby village¡­.wait a minute. They? Did you just say they? Isn¡¯t there only one apostle of god?¡¹ To the man¡¯s answer, Tiamoe, whose eyebrows are knit, asked back. Then, the man shallowly nods. ¡¸From what we heard, the apostle of god is ¡°someone¡± called Ren. However, he is presently taking action with ten other people including an S rank party of adventurers.¡¹ When the man said so, Tiamoe widened her eyes for a moment, stopped moving, and started laughing. ¡¸Fu, fufu! Ahahahah! Adventurers! They are normal people that can¡¯t do anything!¡¹ When Tiamoe said so and laughed, the man groaned. ¡¸¡­.though they are just pawn, they have various uses. They can block the escape route and they can also act as bait. They will do anything for money.¡¹ When the man muttered so and looked at Tiamoe, Tiamoe gently smiled and lifted her butt from the sofa. ¡¸I don¡¯t care if they are pawn or if they all want is money, all I know is they can¡¯t win against my soldiers. Let¡¯s smoke them out quickly and crush them.¡¹ Tiamoe says so as she turns her back to the man and began walking. The man lets out a shallow sigh and turns his sight to the window. In the city that became suddenly noisy. A man who seemed to be a mercenary came to report to us who are in the bar. ¡¸Mercenary from Fire Lizard¡¯s Fang! Soldiers are overflowing the city! All of them are from the saint army!¡¹ When the man reported so excitedly, he stood up there straight without moving to wait for my words. ¡¸¡­.saint army. They came to look for me after all.¡¹ I said so and got up from the chair. ¡¸¡­.we didn¡¯t make it in time.¡¹ Rihanna said so in vexation and Sherry nodded. ¡¸Even though there is only one left¡­.¡¹ After Sherry says that, Brunhilde¡¯s group rise from their seat and open their mouth. ¡¸Since it becomes like this, we have to choice but to face those soldiers.¡¹ ¡¸I agree. Ren-sama, please concentrate on the saintess.¡¹ When Brunhilde and Meldia said those, I replied. ¡¸Ah. First of all, we have to move to a place where we can fight. In addition, most of the mercenaries are outside the city. They probably need permission to enter the city now.¡¹ When I said so, Oguma knitted his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡¸¡­.we all know that the saint army are already inside the city but, are we going to fight them inside the city?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m sick of sleeping in camps outside to the point that I need to restore my spirit.¡¹ ¡¸¡­Indeed. We¡¯ll certainly feel rested here than in a tent.¡¹ When Oguma answers reluctantly, the intense atmosphere loosened slightly. I turned my back on everyone and opened my mouth to the mercenary who brought the report. ¡¸Investigate the schedule of the main unit of the imperial army. Also, though you already know it, inform me once you find out the location of Hastur.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! We will inform all mercenary groups!¡¹ After receiving my instruction, the mercenaries ran outside in a haste. After confirming that, I turned again to everyone. ¡¸Now, strategic retreat. But this is only temporary.¡¹ I said so and laughed. The main street of the city is full of heavily armed soldiers who don¡¯t speak nor has expressions. That scenery was quite different from its usual lively appearance. Most people are now hiding indoors and the only ones walking on the streets are merchants and adventurers. To such heavy atmosphere, a flashy group of people attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That strange group includes someone with shining silver armor and a warrior wearing a skeletal motif armor. The man leading the group is a truly beautiful young man whose appearance seemed like a piece of art that is carefully made. The young man with raven black hair and black eyes is walking straight calmly on that main street. All the soldiers walking on the main street directed their gaze to him who has a dignified attitude. ¡¸We came out after all.¡¹ When the young man says so as he raises the edge of his mouth, the amazed man wearing skeletal armor opens his mouth. ¡¸Of course. No way, did you think that the status quo will be maintained?¡¹ When the armored man said so, the soldiers made a signal and gathered around that group. The young man laughed and raised one of his hands. ¡¸Gale Broad¡¹ The young man murmured those words and whirling wind that can take down buildings gushed on the main street. As the result of that storm, the heavy armored soldiers in the main street were not able to move and nearly half of them collapsed and hit the ground. The sudden occurrence of that gust of wind did not affect the young man and his surroundings. The young man even walked without his hair moving. ¡¸I¡¯ve already decided to fight. Then, after it comes out, we¡¯ll withdraw magnificently.¡¹ When the young man said so as he walked, the skeletal armored man, who¡¯s following him, opened his mouth in amazement again. ¡¸Where are we going to withdraw¡­?¡¹ The man muttered so as it mixed with the raging wind. ******************** Chapter 197 - Saintess Tiamoe Chapter 197 ¨C Saintess Tiamoe I left the town by merely walking down the highway. With the city behind us, all I can see straight to the highway and to the left and right is a prairie. There are also many small hills but they are not big enough to block the view. The east side to the city, this place has the widest prairie. If we continue going to the east, we¡¯ll reach the border of the empire. More than half of the mercenaries are gathered in the east. I plan on using them against the arriving imperial army and not against the saint army. I plan on using this area as the battleground against the saint army. It the opponent will be the ordinary troops of the empire, the mercenaries can face them but it is impossible against the saint army. ¡¸¡­..they came.¡¹ Keira said that when I was thinking of various things while walking. When I looked back at the city, there was a group of dull metal walking along the narrow highway. ¡¸They is earlier than expected.¡¹ After saying that, I took out the coupon sword from the item box. My hand is now holding an excessively decorated long sword. I stared at the approaching saint army. Impressive. The saint army is marching all at the same time and is equally lined up. Not a bit disordered. I¡¯m not sure about their exact number but they are about 1000 of them. Depending on the lighting, they looked either silver or black. ¡¸¡­By the way, where is the person that claimed to be a saint or saintess? That person should be there.¡¹ When I mutter so, Brunhilde, together with my other companions who are lined up in a straight line in front of me, turned to me. ¡¸We¡¯re still too far to check it out.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. Since the kingdom and the empire are already at war, let¡¯s do it loudly.¡¹ After replying to Brunhilde, I opened my mouth. ¡¸To the marching empire troops, though you probably already know, the international alliance decided to go up against the empire because the Rembrandt Kingdom is its member. If you continue to wage war, you will not be forgiven. If you¡¯re prepared for that, come.¡¹ When I declared so, the marching saint army stopped. Though they are still 100 to 200 meters away, considering the range of magic, this distance is already a battlefield. Meanwhile, a woman appeared from the saint army. She has a charming silver hair that repels light. She¡¯s wearing a priest¡¯s hat over her silver hair that is dancing with the wind. Her white clothes seem soft. Looking at her, she looks like the type of woman that will never participate in war but then I realized, she¡¯s the saintess. That woman is surrounded by the soldiers. She stares at me and opens her mouth. ¡¸¡­.I command the Melqart religion¡¯s saint army. I am Tiamoe.¡¹ The woman, who introduces herself as Tiamoe, introduces herself without saying the name of the empire and bowed. I can neither see tension or fright from her movement and expression. Rather than those, I can see her confidence as she smiles. Tiamoe looked at me and the others in turn. ¡¸A very stouthearted reinforcement. I feel sorry for the Rembrandt Kingdom¡­.ah, no, I apologize. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the hero of the worthless fantasy and is called as the apostle of god?¡¹ She covers her mouth while laughing as she said those words. ¡¸You are like a small fry that doesn¡¯t know he¡¯ll be defeated. Saying more will be unnecessary¡­.do you really have the resolve to join this war? ¡¹ Tiamoe says that as if verifying things and smiles at me. She¡¯s clearly provoking me. I raised the edge of my mouth and nodded. ¡¸Ah, then it¡¯s okay. Well then, shall we start? ¡¹ When I say so, Tiamoe bows with a smile then disappears into the soldiers. After that, without a sound or signal, the saint army resumed its advance. Rather than talking, it seems like the soldiers cough. Sherry placed her wand in front of her chest and groaned at the creepy sight. ¡¸¡­.wh-what¡¯s this? It feels more creepier than Hastur. ¡¹ When Sherry says that, Rihanna nods. ¡¸As if monster armor that has nothing inside it is marching towards us¡­.I feel that way. Ren-sama, looking at the enemies in front, I feel like they don¡¯t have any intention of evading magic. ¡¹ I tilted my neck to Rihanna¡¯s words. ¡¸Our purpose earlier is only to confine the enemy but it seems like we should not repeat that strategy this time. I did not use it because we¡¯re in the city earlier but perhaps fire magic will be effective. ¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna replied with a serious expression. ¡¸Fire magic. I understand. There are a lot of us so I¡¯m going to use high tier magic. ¡¹ Rihanna sets up her wand after saying that. After seeing that, I gave instructions to everyone else. ¡¸I¡¯ll cautiously move while focusing on Tiamoe. Keira and Ataratte should be equally vigilant. Meldia, Sherry, and Rihanna will attack with magic. The rest will focus on defense.¡¹ When I say so, everyone replies and begins to move quickly. Brunhilde¡¯s party moves naturally but Dan and Sherry¡¯s movement have considerably improved. By the time the front line of the enemy soldiers were about 50 meters from us, everyone finished their chant. ¡¸Burn it all! Scorching true fire!¡¹ ¡¸Turn everything to ash, come black flame! Dark inferno!¡¹ ¡¸Eh ehtto! Crimson Explode!¡¹ Rihanna, Meldia, and Sherry casted their magic nearly at the same time. Immediately afterwards, a belt of flame extends like a flamethrower and black pillar of fire rises consecutively towards the soldiers in the front line of the saint army. And red sphere leaves a trail as it heads towards the saint army. An explosive flame roars with a sound of impact shaking the atmosphere. The highway has now a wall of flame that extends up to ten meters. ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s that!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.that¡¯s an advance level magic, right?¡¹ When Rihanna and Meldia turned around and looked at Sherry, Sherry was staring at the wall of flame with rounded eyes. ¡¸Th-this wand¡­amazing¡­.¡¹ Sherry mutters such a thing then loses her strength and starts to fall down. Dan, who¡¯s standing nearby, supported her. ¡¸Ah, areh¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have sufficient magical power. Okay, drink this magic potion.¡¹ Dan says so and serves Sherry a magic potion. ¡¸¡­.Sherry-san, now you can cast advance level magic over and over again.¡¹ While Rihanna is still dumbfounded, Meldia quickly set up her wand with the wall of flame in her sight. ¡¸It is probably the highest tier magic. It might be connected to the item Ren-sama lends us. Though it is interesting, we must ask about the details later.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, th-that¡¯s right! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ After hearing Meldia, Rihanna raised her wand again in a panic. Sherry dranks the magic potion to recover. The wall of flame started to weaken and everyone watched the black smoke covered place. When the flame disappeared, everyone was surprised at the spectacle. The front line of the saint army that receives the direct hit from the flam has collapsed. A lot of them were blown off the highway. However, that¡¯s not the reason why everyone was surprised. ¡¸Th-they can still stand¡­?¡¹ Brunhilde said so as she narrowed her eyes. The saint army¡¯s frontline formation indeed collapsed and most of them fell on the ground. However, some of them are already starting to stand and others are still standing strong while holding their shields. There are even one of the fallen soldiers who is moving its body in a strange way. Looking at that, Marina knitted her eyebrows. ¡¸¡­no way, they really are undead? But they should be weak against fire magic. It didn¡¯t work¡­?¡¹ To Marina¡¯s line, I shook my head and opened my mouth. ¡¸No, it¡¯s effective. To put it simply, they are high-rank undead. With this¡­.my assumption was proven to be correct.¡¹ When I answer so, I turn my eyes towards the saint army. ¡¸¡­They are indeed puppet of a boss. Is it Nyarlathotep or Cthugha¡­should I consider dealing with the corpses? Once I kill Hastur, the effect of the barrier will disappear and they would be useless.¡¹ I muttered so and looked up. ¡¸¡­.Now, if it comes here at the same time, things will be difficult.¡¹ At that time, when I smiled bitterly, the saint army started moving again. ******************** Chapter 198 - The Saintess and the Evil God? Chapter 198 ¨C The Saintess and the Evil God? Rihanna, Meldia, and Sherry¡¯s long-range fire magic are cast consecutively. Flames and explosions are blowing up like a scene in a war movie. The saint army is gradually advancing as their number decrease. The other party is advancing fast since it takes time to cast magic. As the saint army approaches gradually, the vanguards Dan and Brunhilde set up the weapons in their hands. Though it is possible to cast magic while withdrawing, I judged it to be better this way in order to have much better response in each situation. When the front line of the saint army stepped into the distance of 20 meters to the place where we are, silhouettes of a person appeared to their left and right. On the right side is Tiamoe holding a staff and on the left side is a tall slender man. The man is wearing something like a tattered black coat. His black hair extends down to his waist, he has black skin and a pair of cloudy yellow eyes. The man is looking straight at us and is walking while swaying. ¡¸Nyarlathotep¡­!¡¹ I shout out as soon as I saw the man whose black from head to toe and looked at Brunhilde. ¡¸Dan, Brunhilde! I entrust the woman on the left to you! Marina, assist everyone! Everyone else, protect the rear guards!¡¹ ¡¸! Affirmative!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Everyone moves quickly according to my minimal instructions. After confirming it, I jumped out of the highway. At the same time, the chant of the rear guards were completed and the magic casted. ¡¸Scorching true fire!¡¹ ¡¸Dark Inferno!¡¹ ¡¸Crimson Explode!¡¹ The three of them shouted at the same time and the saint army was swallowed by roaring flames. The rage lasts in an instant but the blast blows down everything around the point of impact. Under such circumstances, I landed on the ground. I lowered my stance and started running towards Nyarlathotep. The yellow cloudy eyes of Nyarlathotep move around in accordance to my movement. ¡¸Air raid!¡¹ ¡¸Judgement of the earth¡¹ I swung down my sword at Nyarlathotep using a skill. Nyarlathotep used a skill too with his low voice. Using the skill, the blade of my sword is covered by wind increasing my attack power and range. However, with the skill Nyarlathotep used at the same time, white light appeared at his feet. Along with that white light, cracks appeared on the ground. Energy waves and countless of fragments blow up in the air. The torrent of that energy stopped the momentum of my sword. A large portion of the earth blocked my sword. ¡¸Breath of the earth¡¹ It might have judged that I became defenseless. Nyarlathotep mutters that and activates another skill. Nyarlathotep extends one of its hand and tries to hit me, whose hands are both above my head, with its palm. Immediately afterwards, dark red lava gushed out from the cracked ground. It dyed my sight red. If a level 50 person was hit by that, he¡¯ll immediately die. Especially if he doesn¡¯t have a barrier. As for me, I fell on the lava on the ground and ran around to look for Nyarlathotep. Suddenly, Tiamoe appeared in my sight. The moment I saw the staff in her hand, my eyebrows knitted. The staff of the dead. Tiamoe is a necromancer after all. Is Nyarlathotep a corpse and she¡¯s manipulating it? However, I don¡¯t think that it is possible for a necromancer to defeat Nyarlathotep in a one on one battle. In other words, she has companions. Then, does that mean that if I beat Tiamoe, who¡¯s controlling Nyarlathotep, I will save time to complete this game? At any rate, there is no point in targeting Tiamoe for now since I¡¯m the only one here that can oppose Nyarlathotep. After thinking about that, I broke through the lava rain and got close to Nyarlathotep. ¡¸Five stage slash!¡¹ I activated a skill that is a series of strike and in order for Nyarlathotep to be unable to counterattack, I cast magic at the same time. ¡¸Tempest!¡¹ The condensed wind was shot after I adjusted its course slightly. Nyarlathotep was nailed down at its position and even Tiamoe, whose tens of meters away from us, were affected by it. Or should I say, she was affected and damaged by the knockback effect of that magic. However, Nyarlathotep seemed to be affected by it for only a moment. On the other hand, Tiamoe has not set a barrier so her stance broke allowing Brunhilde and the others come closer. With this, the other side might be able to give Tiamoe a single blow. Now is a short-term decisive battle. Everyone should take advantage of this moment to knock out the opponent. If this was the game, I feel that I would have to fight for at least 20 minutes but this time, I intended to end everything in five minutes¡­.. ¡¸Demon¡¯s claw¡¹ At the same time I braced myself and turned my sword to Nyarlathotep, Nyarlathotep activated a skill. Countless black flames swirl to surround us and something like a white crescent comes out of the flame. ¡¸Wa¡­..!?¡¹ The moment I saw it, I immediately withdrew backward. The next moment, nearly 20 white objects are flying to me drawing different orbits. Though their speed isn¡¯t something to be afraid of, those who know of this attack knew how frightening it is. It is something unavoidable. If you won¡¯t move, you¡¯ll be chopped by white claws from all directions. I withdrew because I learned to deal with it during the game. It will be possible to deal with them if they the attack is coming from the front. ¡¸Even so¡­.! It¡¯s not easy to evade!¡¹ I evaded most of the claw that is approaching at high speed and parried two with my sword. After dealing with all the attacks, I ran as is crawling in the ground and shook my sword. The moment my sword was about to hit Nyarlathotep, I quickly activated a skill. ¡¸Five stage slash!¡¹ I successfully hit the nearly defenseless Nyarlathotep with my sword skill. I greatly destroyed its stance with my continuous sword strikes. ¡¸Five stage slash!¡¹ I now aimed at the upper body of Nyarlathotep and activated the skill again. Shoulder, back, belly, waist, and finally a slash to the head. I looked at Nyarlathotep who¡¯s lifted in the air after I slash its upper body and quickly tried to pursue it. However, I saw Nyarlathotep¡¯s cloudy yellow eyes looking at me. It moved his mouth and I reflexively rolled sideways and took some distance. ¡¸Six black awn¡¹ By the time Nyarlathotep muttered that, I already evaded. Black lights fly to the ground with Nyarlathotep as its center. The black lights quickly formed a huge hexagonal star of about 20 meters in diameter. Immediately afterwards, black light was irradiated from the ground to the shape of that hexagonal star. Though I managed to evade at the last minute, two of my barriers were destroyed. At a distance, I saw dozens of saint army soldiers broke down together with the armor. It¡¯s a frightening attack but I unintentionally raised the edge of my mouth at that moment. It is a well integrated defensive and offensive battle technique but it has a weakness. When the hexagonal star disappears, Nyarlathotep will be unable to move for about 1 to 2 seconds. I set up my sword again and looked at the thinning light of the hexagonal star. I open my mouth. ¡¸Rough vortex!¡¹ When I mutter so, a whirlpool of dense wind wraps my body. Though it will be impossible for me to put barriers while wearing this magical wind, my attack power and speed will increase. If I use a skill under such condition, Nyarlathotep will surely receive fatal damage. I raised my sword to my eye level and lowered my waist. The light of the hexagonal star is now thinner and Nyarlathotep¡¯s figure is gradually appearing. And, the hexagonal star on the ground disappeared completely. After confirming it, I jumped towards Nyarlathotep. ¡¸Five stage slash!¡¹ With the feeling of exerting all my strength, I shook my sword. ******************** Chapter 199 - Native Inhabitants vs. Saintess Chapter 199 ¨C Native Inhabitants vs. Saintess Dan and Brunhilde dashed to approach Tiamoe who seems to be in a disadvantageous position. ¡¸I will strike first!¡¹ When Dan screamed so without looking back at Brunhilde, the sword wielding Brunhilde replied. ¡¸Affirmative! Don¡¯t push yourself!¡¹ When Brunhilde says so, she reduces her speed and hides behind Dan. On the other hand, Dan increases his running speed, leaving marks on the ground, towards Tiamoe. When Dan cuts down his distance with Tiamoe to nearly 10 meters, Tiamoe raises her face and narrows her eyes towards Dan and Brunhilde behind him. And shook her staff towards Dan. Immediately afterwards, after being blocked by something invisible, Dan retreated and set up his shield. He stabilized his posture and bend his upper body. He also stabs his sword on the ground with his other hand in order to not fall down. Because they were not able to get close, Brunhilde, who¡¯s watching from behind, instinctively hesitated to attack. Tiamoe looks at Dan, who¡¯s glaring at her, with eyes of irritation. ¡¸To think that small fries will be thrown¡­.even if you¡¯re disposable pawns, how much time do the two of you think you can buy?¡¹ When Tiamoe mutters so, she shook her staff several times to the left and right. When Dan¡¯s body shook from an impact, Dan sets up his shield in a panic. Dan, who¡¯s confronting Tiamoe, holds the sword he stabs on the ground tightly and clenches his teeth. The next instant, five shield bending shocks hit Dan¡¯s shield. On the sixth impact, Brunhilde, who lowered her posture behind Dan, opened her mouth. ¡¸I¡¯ll go behind her! After that, approach her from this side too!¡¹ Brunhilde shouted and jumped out the moment Dan was hit again by another impact. Thanks to the magic items with magic carved seal, Brunhilde was able to run as fast as the wind. A smile appeared on Tiamoe¡¯s face as she chases her with her eyes. ¡¸You¡¯re quite fast. However, if you can¡¯t approach me, you can¡¯t be my opponent.¡¹ Tiamoe shook her staff twice. The first one is a shot aiming at Brunhilde and the second one is aimed at Dan who just injured all her previous shots. With just that two moves, Brunhilde was devastated and Dan was sewn to the ground. ¡¸Wh, wha-what has hit me!?¡¹ Unlike the heavily armored Dan, though Brunhilde¡¯s light armor is of good quality, she can¡¯t endure such attack. When Tiamoe noticed that they can¡¯t approach her, she chuckled and raised the staff over her head. ¡¸I will have you leave quickly¡­.¡±sickle of the god of death¡±¡¹ When Tiamoe said so, black fog sprouted over her head. That fog has taken shape into a person¡¯s upper body and in the part that looks like hands formed a sickle made of black fog. Dan and Brunhilde held their breath upon seeing that spectacle. The sickle shook horizontally as if mowing grass. Up to that moment, all the attack they received came in front. This attack came from the side and is approaching in an overwhelming speed. Seeing the action of the sickle fog, the two were able to respond in the last minute and were able to defend themselves with shields. However, not just the speed, but the power of that fog sickle is beyond their imagination. The two of them were blown off like balls. They rolled many times on the ground. When they managed to raise their upper body, they are already 50 meters away from Tiamoe. When Tiamoe noticed that the two of them are still alive, she knitted her eyebrows. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you unexpectedly sturdy¡­? Maa, it doesn¡¯t change a thing. Insects will still die if they are crushed.¡¹ After saying that, Tiamoe uses the ¡°sickle of the god of death¡± skill again. Seeing that, Brunhilde stood up and supported the shield in her left arm with her right hand. ¡¸Fast¡­it is hard to react against that. Should roll on the ground or jump to evade it?¡¹ ¡¸That might not be possible. The only thing we can do with our power is to put all our might to our shield¡­¡¹ Dan replies to Brunhilde¡¯s idea with a frowning face. Brunhilde sighs and sets up her shield. ¡¸¡­.Then, why don¡¯t you try your luck with me?¡¹ ¡¸Try my luck?¡¹ ¡¸One of us will roll on the ground and the other will jump. If the two of us separate from up and down at the same time, maybe it will only target one.¡¹ To Brunhilde¡¯s proposal, Dan knitted his eyebrows and sighed. ¡¸¡­I¡¯m the tougher than you so I might still be okay even if it hits my back when I roll. On the other hand, if you can¡¯t stabilize your shield when you jump, you might be split in two.¡¹ When Dan said that as if joking around, Brunhilde¡¯s face twitched and glanced at Dan. ¡¸¡­that¡¯s not funny at all.¡¹ Brunhilde replies as she turns to Tiamoe and lowers her stance. ¡¸Let¡¯s split up as it approached us.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡¹ When Dan says that to Brunhilde, the two of them started running towards Tiamoe. Seeing the two charging people, Tiamoe laughed then shook her staff. At that moment, when Tiamoe shook her staff from the right to the left, Dan and Brunhilde split up to the up and down to evade but they were hit by something. Because they were attacked while running, they fell to the ground and raised voice of agony. Seeing the two who are unable to get up, Tiamoe clears her throat. ¡¸You thought that I can¡¯t move when I summon this child, right? That might be the reason why you decided that move.¡¹ Tiamoe muttered so and walked down the two fallen people. Brunhilde put her hand on the ground and raised her face. She opens her mouth while coughing. ¡¸¡­In-indeed. We never thought that you can attack at the same time¡­¡¹ Brunhilde said that with a pale face. Dan snorted as he shook his head to the left and right. Blood flows out from the edge of their mouth. When they saw the black fog floating above Tiamoe¡¯s head ready to attack them, an unexpected gust of wind attacked Tiamoe. ¡¸¡­.! This!¡¹ Tiamoe lowered her posture in order to not be blown away b the gust of wind and looked at the direction where the gust of wind came from. On the other hand, Brunhilde and Dan looked at each other¡¯s face then stood up and started running. They are already focused on attacking with all their heart and don¡¯t mind making a suicide attack. However, the black fog sickle was not affected by the gust of wind. It will attack them any moment. 10 meters remaining. Tiamoe finally turned her eyes to the two of them. At their distance, they can even see Tiamoe¡¯s long eyelashes. Tiamoe recognized the two as she widens her eyes a little. She smiles then shakes her staff. ¡¸Evade!¡¹ The moment Brunhilde shouts so, Dan slides and rolls on the ground while Brunhilde jumps to approach Tiamoe. Because Brunhilde suddenly jumped, Tiamoe unexpectedly delayed her attack a little. ¡¸Fuh!¡¹ Using that little time, Dan kicked the ground to shorten their distance and pierced his sword towards Tiamoe¡¯s abdomen. ¡¸Haa!¡¹ At the same time, Brunhilde slashed her sword from above towards Tiamoe¡¯s head. But just before their swords touch Tiamoe¡¯s body, they were stopped by something. Seeing that, the two of them were astonished. Tiamoe smiled and laughed. ¡¸Fu, fufufu¡­.small fries are small fries after all. Die.¡¹ When Tiamoe said that, the black fog above her head started moving. However, at the time when the black fog shook its sickle, the two moved behind Tiamoe. Dan and Brunhilde were not attacked by the fog. It seems like the range limit of the attack is from the left and right of the caster. ¡¸..! Curse you!¡¹ Along with Tiamoe¡¯s angry voice, is a shock wave from Tiamoe¡¯s staff. She was able to hit Dan, who managed to set up his shield, without looking at him. Brunhilde, on the other hand, shook her sword towards Tiamoe¡¯s back and opens her mouth. ¡¸Difenari Blade!¡¹ Brunhilde, who shook the sword with all her might towards Tiamoe¡¯s head, shouted so. In response to her voice, Tiamoe started to turn around to look back at Brunhilde. However, Brunhilde doesn¡¯t care. She grits her teeth and put all her power to her hand. Just before the sword emits light, Brunhilde¡¯s sword broke through Tiamoe¡¯s barrier and hits her right shoulder. Brunhilde¡¯s sword shines as she cuts Tiamoe¡¯s right shoulder when Tiamoe was about to turn around. ¡¸Kuh, ah¡­.!?¡¹ Although she did not suffer a deep wound, Tiamoe widened her eyes as if she can¡¯t believe that she was scratched. That moment, the effect of Brunhilde¡¯s long sword was activated. Along with the thunder and impact that shakes the atmosphere, Tiamoe was swallowed by a white light. ******************** Chapter 200 - The Saintess and Another One Chapter 200 ¨C The Saintess and Another One A smile floated on my lips when I saw the thunder effect of Brunhilde¡¯s long sword. It is a good miscalculation. Dan and Brunhilde¡¯s strength is higher than expected. Or, is that saintess not that strong? Either way, they are fighting well against Tiamoe. I am not sure if it is related to the controller but Nyarlathotep is also dying. His game version is much stronger but is it because he¡¯s manipulated? ¡¸Maa, it¡¯s pointless to think of it. I¡¯ll finish this off quickly.¡¹ I dash to start our battle again. I used my consecutive combo skill that I can continuously use. ¡¸Five stage slash!¡¹ I have already activated that skill a number of times. Since Nyarlathotep is already losing, it received all my attack with its body. All its limbs including its neck were dismembered. Nyarlathotep fell to the ground without being able to do anything and turned into sand before disappearing. During the game, I concentrate too much on battling Nyarlathotep that I have often fought it in nearly an hour. But this time, did I really fought against Nyarlathotep? I tilted my head while considering why Nyarlathotep has become considerably weaker than expected. After that, I turned my face to the direction of the saint army. Because of my battle against Nyarlathotep, the saint army surrounding us were annihilated. Rihanna¡¯s group is now overrunning them with magic. The soldiers who were not hit by the rain of fire were taken care of by Keira and Oguma while Ataratte and Anri are protecting the mages. Marina is there for support too so the wall of eight was not broken through. While I was carefully checking the surrounding, I begun to run to assist Dan and Brunhilde¡¯s battle against Tiamoe. Tiamoe, who is now cautious against Brunhilde¡¯s attack, is now taking distance from here. Dan took this chance to go behind Tiamoe and hits her with his sword with all his might. Dan¡¯s blow tears up Tiamoe¡¯s barrier and managed to slash her from her shoulder to her waist. ¡¸AAHHH!¡¹ Tiamoe¡¯s scream echoed. I knitted my eyebrows and set up my sword. This will be a battle between the players who controlled Nyarlathotep and the one who defeated it. I¡¯m currently waiting for Dan and Brunhilde to go for the final blow. A necromancer is not enough to beat a high-rank last boss monster so she must have a companion. I noticed something so I looked behind me. Then, I saw a blade of a sword appeared in front of me. My intuition was right. I shook my sword to defend and looked at the owner of the sword. ¡¸As expected, you¡¯re her guardian?¡¹ When I said that, the man, whose emotion is noticeable, clicked his tongue and set up his sword again. It is a man with long black hair and sharp eyes. He¡¯s wearing a simple kind of black armor that is made up of leather and metal. His weapon is a kodachi. He turned the blade of his longer than a short sword but shorter than a sword weapon to me. The man looks at my face for a moment then kicks the ground and flies to the side and quickly runs towards Tiamoe. I immediately chased after the man. The man set up his sword as he cuts his distance with Dan and Brunhilde. The man managed to move to Tiamoe¡¯s side with minimum necessary movement and managed to parry Brunhilde¡¯s sword that was about to pierce Tiamoe. The man also managed to block Dan with his small sword while Tiamoe, who received numerous wounds, fell to the ground and panted. ¡¸Another one!¡¹ Dan shouted and raises his sword. Brunhilde, who recovered from her surprise turned the tip of her sword to the man. ¡¸Saint and saintess, if you want me to let you leave, tell me where the last Hastur is.¡¹ When I said that, the man looked at me and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­.you didn¡¯t meet it? You might not have an opportunity to do so anymore.¡¹ To the words the man said in a low voice, I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the man. ¡¸If that woman there is a necromancer, there is a limit to the number of people she can manipulate. Assuming that she¡¯s manipulating Nyarlathotep and Hastur, won¡¯t Hastur be able to freely move if I kill that woman?¡¹ When I inform him so, the man knitted his eyebrows and glared at me. Looking back at them, the man¡¯s hand and Tiamoe¡¯s body are emitting light. It looks like the recovery skill of a holy knight, ¡°treatment¡±. Tiamoe, who¡¯s shallowly wounded, is slightly healed. Her rough breathing gradually stabilized. ¡¸Stop that. She wouldn¡¯t die with something like that. If you treat her further¡­.¡¹ When I uttered that to stop what the man is doing, he stopped using ¡°treatment¡±. ¡¸¡­.It seems like you¡¯re not a feminist.¡¹ The man murmured so and put down his sword. ¡¸You want to know where Hastur is? It¡¯s in the imperial capital. Can you let us go now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Imperial capital? No, that can¡¯t be.¡¹ When I heard the man, I instinctively denied what he said for a moment. It seems like Tiamoe has recovered at that moment and looked at me with eyes full of hatred. ¡¸I-isn¡¯t the apostle of god supposed to be one man¡­? Y-you¡¯re nothing but an impostor that cleverly set up this tricky trap¡­!¡¹ Tiamoe said that with a disgusted face then murmured something as she put power to her staff. Then, the man changed his expression for the first time and looked at Tiamoe. ¡¸Stop!¡¹ The man shouted to stop Tiamoe while Dan and Brunhilde turn their swords at Tiamoe as a precaution. At that time, a black shadow spreads on the ground. For a moment, I thought that something is coming from above but I deny that possibility after seeing the strange shadow extended. ¡¸Down¡¹ When I said that and looked down at the shadow, Tiamoe looked at the man with ridicule. ¡¸Navaro! Kill that woman! I will kill this guy! We won¡¯t lose if its one on one!¡¹ Tiamoe stood up and looked at Dan. The man called Navaro gritted his teeth and stared at Tiamoe. He quickly hit the back of Tiamoe¡¯s head with the handle of his kodachi that makes her lose consciousness. ¡¸¡­there¡¯s no way we can execute that plan¡­.No, it was my fault that I miscalculated what she¡¯s thinking.¡¹ The man mutters so as he catches Tiamoe by her waist. ¡¸Do you think you can escape!?¡¹ When Dan roared as he thrust his sword against the man, Navaro pointed at the black shadow spreading on the ground and opened his mouth. ¡¸Do you think you have time to take care of me?¡¹ Navaro said that while looking at the ground with a calm expression. The shadow converged rapidly and became a three-dimensional being by having a height. What appeared was Hastur who¡¯s hiding its face within its robe. ¡¸Wh-what!?¡¹ While Dan raised a voice of surprise as he turned his sword towards Hastur, Navaro, who¡¯s carrying Tiamoe, looked at me. ¡¸¡­I admit defeat. This is something for you.¡¹ After saying that, Navaro surprisingly ran away with grace. My initial motion was too late as I was surprised by Navaro¡¯s too natural retreat. Meanwhile, the solidified Hastur started to move in front of me. ¡¸Are you going to chase them!?¡¹ When Brunhilde asked, I shook my head to the left and right and sighed. ¡¸It will be meaningless since the two of you no longer has strength. We have found Hastur, our primary target. Let¡¯s settle it first.¡¹ I answered and took Hastur¡¯s magic attack with my barriers. ******************** Chapter 201 - Guild Member’s Revival Chapter 201 ¨C Guild Member¡¯s Revival Along with the dazzling light, Sainos, Sedeai, Soarer, Io, Laurel, Rosa, Canaan, and Lagreat, who¡¯s in his black dragon form, began to move. Sainos dubiously knits his eyebrows as he looks to the right and left. ¡¸¡­.oya? Where are we¡­.¡¹ When Sainos mutters so, everyone else also looks at the astonished spectators are looking up at them. ¡¸¡­.it seems like we were not able to protect my master.¡¹ When Laurel said that, everyone¡¯s face stiffens. Lagreat groaned in his not usual tone when he heard what Laurel has said. ¡¸Wh-what happened?¡¹ Canaan, who was not able to figure out anything, asked that question. Soarer, who¡¯s looking down, opens her mouth. ¡¸We didn¡¯t fight it before so I don¡¯t know the details but in the past, my lord has subdued a raid boss by himself¡­.It was an evil god and I assume that we have been sealed.¡¹ Soarer said that while shaking her tail but she¡¯s obviously in a bad mood. Canaan looked around with a pale face and spoke again. ¡¸Se-sealed¡­.!? Th-then, could we possibly have been sealed for a number of years¡­?¡¹ The atmosphere became remarkably heavy. Although Canaan has no intention to do so, she received everyone¡¯s anger. ¡¸¡­Either way, since we were unsealed, my lord might have exterminated all four Hasturs.¡¹ When Sainos mutters so in a low voice, he loudly asks one of the spectators surrounding them. ¡¸Do you know where the beautiful man with splendid black hair that is known to be the apostle of god is?¡¹ When Sainos asked so, the plump man in question seemed to panic. He looked around first to verify if he¡¯s the one being asked then answered in a moderate voice. ¡¸Pe-perhaps he went that way¡­¡¹ When the man answered so, Sunny, who heard it, immediately turns downward and opened her mouth. ¡¸Lagreat¡¹ When Sunny called him, Lagreat roared and flapped his wings. The moment I saw something black flying in the sky, I had a feeling that it is Lagreat. And as it approaches, I finally recognize its figure. I also saw the faces I know well lined up on its back. I feel relieved. Somewhere in my mind, I¡¯m thinking of the possibility of the seal not being removed. Looking at my members waving their hands towards me, my sense of tension loosened and I finally smiled. ¡¸My lord!¡¹ Lagreat is still descending but everyone already jumps down and raises their voice. ¡¸Yo-you¡¯re safe!¡¹ I shrugged my shoulder and shook my head to the left and right to what Sainos said. ¡¸I¡¯m already at my limit. I¡¯m taking this opportunity to recover then chase the saint and saintess of the empire¡¯s religion in order to exterminate them.¡¹ I said that as a joke. Everyone¡¯s eyes change color. ¡¸Leave it to me! I will chop all of the enemies of my lord!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t leave me out.¡¹ ¡¸Master, can you also leave it to me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.burn them.¡¹ ¡¸I will make them regret that they were born.¡¹ To my joke, everyone shouted in high spirit to the point Lagreat spewed fire in the air. Rihanna¡¯s group, who were waiting a bit behind, were frightened by everyone¡¯s anger. Incidentally, the saint army collapsed like a puppet who¡¯s thread was cut off when Tiamoe fainted. ¡¸This is our best chance. However, the place is the enemy¡¯s stronghold. We should crush the saint army without fail.¡¹ When I said so, Rihanna mysteriously looked at me. ¡¸If we were able to neutralize the saints, will the war with the empire ends?¡¹ ¡¸That is possible but I would like to use the empire as a material to unify the international alliance.¡¹ When I answered Rihanna ¡®s question, Oguma groaned. ¡¸I see. Then let¡¯s reduce the war potential of the other party before the decisive battle with the allied forces.¡¹ ¡¸Ah. Removing the treat in order for the international alliance to achieve overwhelming victory and use it as an advertisement later.¡¹ I say so and laugh then turn my face to everyone. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go to battle.¡¹ When I told them so, the sealed people roared. ¡ªImmenstadt Empire?Imperial Capital¡ª In a hall with white walls, high ceilings, and semicircular large windows. Laying on the floor is a blue carpet, a lot of gorgeous flags on the wall, and the door of the wall is big as if designed for giants. Four huge chandeliers brightly lights up the hall. There is a long table in the center of the hall and there are 14 people surrounding it. It is quiet since none of them is speaking. Finally, the man sitting at the innermost part opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­So, Hastur has been exterminated.¡¹ Though it is a little bit hoarse, he has a young voice. As he speaks, the eyes of everyone else gather on him. It is a young man with long blond hair. Though his ears are short, he is a beautiful boy that can be mistaken for an elf. He has a pure-white skin and an eye-catching armor. ¡¸Indeed, Hastur was exterminated. Well, it¡¯s just a surplus war potential.¡¹ A woman with pink hair replied to the man and shrugged her shoulders. ¡¸This is outside of our expectations. But it can¡¯t be helped since there are 10 of them.¡¹ The man sitting on the other side of the table was displeased with the two¡¯s conversation. That man has a long black hair and black clothes, Navaro. ¡¸¡­Like what I said earlier, we have sealed off that man¡¯s subordinates but we were still defeated. Our chance of winning is small.¡¹ Navaro said that with a tire expression. The pink haired woman looked at him with eyes of disdain. ¡¸Navaro and Tia-chan fought against 10 people. You only lost because it is two against 10 but you are saying it as if we were also defeated. Navaro, are you stupid?¡¹ The woman says so as she snorts. The man sitting on the other side sighs and opens his mouth. ¡¸If you also count those who were turned into statue by Hastur, they might have about 20 to 25 people. There 13 of us, Tiamoe, the weakest of us, can fight against two of them so I think we are superior.¡¹ Navaro knitted his eyebrows to the man¡¯s line and shook his head to the left and right. ¡¸What a shallow consideration. From the information we received, we were told that he was walking around with four to five followers on his side but now he has more than 20. The possibility of him having more is high.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Do you think that it is right to consider those as their maximum potential in the upcoming decisive battle? Wasn¡¯t it just the first half of them were sealed then the other half were those who came in later? Should we also consider that the ability of the master is superior to us and our ability is only on par with his subordinates?¡¹ ¡¸I think that guy is really dangerous. I think we should think about the other party¡¯s standpoint and device strategy against each of¡­¡¹ When Navaro was making a negative comment to the man¡¯s guess, the woman who heard it clicked her tongue and glared Navaro. ¡¸What strategy? Do you think this is shogi? This is reality and not a game. Think about it, the necromancer Tia-chan is winning until that man came close, right? If that is the case, they are not our opponent either. Also, those 10 subordinates of his are of similar ability, right? Now, did any of those I said wrong?¡¹ When the woman said so as if to make him a fool, Navaro nods with a bitter expression. ¡¸Everything you said is correct. However, for example, if the 10 people he brought back them were local resident of this world, our assumption is far from correct¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haa?¡¹ The woman utters such voice after hearing Navaro. The woman glared at Navaro and seemed to be ready to shout any moment. To control the situation, the man opens his mouth. ¡¸We already crushed the two called the highest peak of S rank adventurers and they were not a threat. Or, are you saying that the level of adventurers in the kingdom is completely different compared to the empire?¡¹ When the man gently denied Navaro¡¯s opinion, Navaro stood up in silence and turned his back on everyone. Aiming at his back, the man muttered with a smile. ¡¸¡­Unlike chess, there are times when your shogi piece becomes an enemy piece, right?¡¹ When the man mutter so, the woman exaggeratedly hid her mouth with both of her hand and made a surprise pose. ¡¸No way, not fighting with is no different than betraying us!?¡¹ When the woman said such a line, Navaro sighed and left the hall. ******************** Chapter 202 - War with the Empire?Preliminary Skirmish Chapter 202 ¨C War with the Empire?Preliminary Skirmish Flying in the blue sky while listening to the sound of the wind. Until a minute ago, impatience was visible in my face but now, it has calmed down. I¡¯ll be fighting again with my comrade-at-arms for many years. This fact makes me at ease. While thinking of such a thing, I looked at my companions below me. I had Rihanna¡¯s group ride on Lagreat¡¯s back and my guild members including me, fly with flight magic. Sedeia, Rosa, and Sainos are watching the surroundings while Io and Sunny are holding wands in their hands in order to be able to cast magic anytime while flying. In the middle is Laurel. He¡¯s absentmindedly looking at everyone. Soarer is speaking with Canaan. Canaan is obviously nervous and is behaving poorly so she¡¯s trying to make her relax. Rihanna doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered but seeing the faces of my guild members, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not that calm. While thinking of such a thing, Rosa turned her face to me. ¡¸Oh, boss! I found an army troop that seems to be the imperial army there!¡¹ When Rosa reported that, I paid more attention to the ground. We have entered the empire¡¯s territory for a while now and we finally saw them. Looking at it, they are currently in ranks in the form of a distorted quadrangle. The soldiers are on a meadow where there are few obstacles. However, their number is few so they are clearly not for war purposes. ¡¸They are not really prepared. It¡¯s all thanks to leader¡¯s quick action.¡¹ When Sedeia said that, Sunny looked up at me and opened her mouth. ¡¸Shall I do it, master?¡¹ Sunny asked that while restlessly moving the wand in her hand. Because of her line, everyone now is on moderate tension. However, I lightly shake my head and point to the ground. ¡¸According to the report, the invasion troop to the Rembrandt Kingdom includes the saint army. We have to confirm it first. One should advance from the city you just occupied using the route with the shortest distance. I don¡¯t think there is any advantage from advancing from their controlled fortress or towns while making a detour¡­.that said, I can¡¯t think of the reason why they are not in a hurry.¡¹ When I said that, Soarer knitted her eyebrows and looked up at me. ¡¸In other words, it is a trap?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. I also don¡¯t think that they are marching or will be preparing to eat either. Are they forming their ranks with the purpose of attacking us?¡¹ Continuing after Soarer, Laurel tried to read my words. I already shifted my thoughts form event boss battle to guild war. After all, I am familiar with all the defensive technique for base protection. I pointed my finger towards the soldiers on the ground and explained. ¡¸Look at them, isn¡¯t the number of soldiers moving only 10? The others are clay dolls. They are wearing cheap armor but they are definitely just a decoy.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? Those are dolls!?¡¹ Ataratte reacted with a shout to my words. Her loud voice attracted everyone¡¯s eyes so she hurriedly closed her mouth. Looking at it, I smiled wryly. ¡¸Yes, dolls. And, if you attack those dolls, a trap will be activated. The most common type will be attack reflection or travel restriction. The reflection type will reflect even the highest tier magic after 10 seconds.¡¹ TN: Travel restriction means you can still move but are forced to stay at that place. Can¡¯t think of a better term. When I told them so, those who already experienced those from the game¡¯s guild wars did not react but Rihanna¡¯s group were visibly stiffened. ¡¸There are various variations of that type of trap. They made a detour after setting up a trap and once it¡¯s activated, we might have to face a pincer attack.¡¹ After saying so, I stood still in the air. Seeing that I stopped, everyone reduces their speed and looked at me. ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll show you what needs to be done to deal with any variations of that trap.¡¹ After saying so, I raised my hand aiming for the ground. There is not much cloud and we are about two kilometers away from the imperial troops-like trap. This is the right distance. ¡¸Io, Sunny, counter the reflect. Don¡¯t overdo it since there are two of you. Just accurately cancel it.¡¹ When I gave them instructions, they both replied. And I cast the magic. ¡¸Boreas Tormenta¡¹ When I muttered so, the magic was casted. The shape of the surrounding clouds changes due to the converging wind and the sky changes color to black. Thunder rang and white crystal flew around the air. The crystals grew bigger to lumps of ice as the wind blew them. A storm with destructive power, lumps of ice falling down, and lightning strikes can be seen. The range is wide and it covers over a radius of one kilometer. Rihanna¡¯s group widened their eyes and were at a loss for words as they saw the highest tier natural disaster magic. ¡¸Though it has the greatest range and power, it will take nearly 10 seconds to be fully activated.¡¹ When I muttered so, Meldia looked at me as if looking something incredible. And, when I was looking around the icy lightning storm, a part of the ground glittered like there is a round glass over it. ¡¸Io, Sunny¡¹ After confirming it, I call the name of the two. The nod lightly while holding their wand. ¡¸Gale Euros¡¹ ¡¸Diablo Flame¡¹ They instantly casted magic and shoot flames and winds to the storm shooting at us. The two of them splendidly adjusted the power and range of their magic to be enough just to cancel the storm. White fog came in as the by-product of the trap and the countermagic but it was cleared by natural winds in about a few seconds. ¡¸¡­.ho-how¡¹ Someone mutters such word. Maa, it can¡¯t be helped. Anyway, the road was blown off along with the surrounding meadow and forest. It looks like a scene from a movie after a hurricane passes. I give order to Sedeia and Rosa. ¡¸The other party did not know that their trap has failed and are probably on their way. Search around the sky for signs of surprise attack.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ They search around after answering. This is not the game so if they are killed, they might really die. TN: Not sure if NPC = people. Perhaps the danger of facing them upfront has passed and I should expect them to attack from the rear. Also, there is a high possibility of them hiding around the vicinity. As I think of such a thing and look down at the ground, I, unexpectedly, see a movement from the clay doll trap. ¡¸Ah¡¹ I heard Sedeia¡¯s voice as a square-like lid rises from the ground. And, a man in white armor with golden hair showed up. Looking at it, Sedeia¡¯s group started to find out who the hiding person is with a dissatisfied face. ¡¸The insect has come out.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, so it¡¯s an insect. Let¡¯s crush it.¡¹ The two of them has such a dark conversation in addition to their dark smiles. ******************** Chapter 203 - Wild Saints and Saintesses Appeared! Chapter 203 ¨C Wild Saints and Saintesses Appeared! ¡¸They are hiding in several places around.¡¹ I received Sedeia¡¯s report and I somewhat agree with them. They are confident because of their ikkitousen capability. In fact, I would have done the same if I were to face against the troops of other countries. However, the problem is, we are also ikkitousen. When I thought about such a thing and smiled, Sainos made a terrible, scary face and opened his mouth. ¡¸My liege! Please, give us the chance to redeem ourselves!¡¹ When Sainos says so, every one of them lowers their heads. ¡¸Do you know the number of the other party including those who are still hiding?¡¹ ¡¸There are 12 of them.¡¹ Rosa answered my question. There is not much difference between 100 against 102 but it will be a tough battle for 9 versus 12. Well, my guild has won against another in a 1000 versus 200 war but the possibility of dying permanently now is high. We can¡¯t lose. I looked at Rihanna¡¯s group thinking where should I take them then Lagreat roared. Hearing that, Soarer opens her mouth. ¡¸My lord¡­.there is no need to worry. Just like what Lagreat said, the eight of us will never lose. Please relax and watch our battle.¡¹ Eh? I¡¯m not included? I was dumbfounded with Soarer¡¯s line. Sunny nodded with burning eyes. ¡¸Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure to dispose and incinerate them properly that they won¡¯t leave anything.¡¹ Dispose and incinerate? They are not garbage. I am amazed with everyone¡¯s motivation so I decided to steel myself. ¡¸¡­okay. Then do it. I¡¯m sure that that blonde is a decoy and the opponents are surrounding him. Sainos will take care of that blonde. Laurel, Lagreat, Sedeia, and Rosa will take care of those around. Sunny and Io will cover you and Soarer will assist.¡¹ Everyone replied with a loud voice when I told them the strategy. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama!? How about me!?¡¹ Canaan who remained silent until now interrupted us. By the way, Canaan was also sealed so she probably wants to redeem herself too. However, her ability is not sufficient. ¡¸¡­okay. Canaan will protect Soarer. You will serve as her guard. Do your best.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Not noticing the meaning behind my order, Canaan replied. I feel like I¡¯m a club adviser of a club participating in the national competition. I nodded generously to my command. ¡¸Let¡¯s get it on!¡¹ It is quite late. They are still not taking any actions, are they still wary of traps? ¡¸That¡¯s probably the reason why they¡¯re still not moving.¡¹ After talking to myself, I paid more attention to the surrounding. The surrounding was blown away by wind, ice, fire, and lightning magic. Using that much magic, all traps would have been activated already. While I was considering the opponent¡¯s actions, they started moving at last. Silhouette of approximately 10 people has fallen from the sky. ¡¸¡­.let¡¯s wait and see¡¹ I muttered so while looking at the people descending on the ground. Only nine came down. It seems like more than half are waiting at the sky. Maa, it might be a good decision that only I showed up. They sent only nine. This will end up in battle for sure. ¡¸Item box, sword of the supreme king of truth.¡¹ I took out my favorite weapon from the item box. Red and gold blade, black guard and handle. It is an orichalcum sword with magic carved seal. This unparalleled beauty can be considered as the best work of art. I turn the tip of my sword to the nine young men and women and open my mouth. ¡¸My name is Eisenstein. Some call me golden knight. I am simply the strongest¡­.now, now. I¡¯ll show you our difference in strength.¡¹ When I say so, a beastkin male raised the edge of his mouth and pulled out his sword. ¡¸Interesting. I¡¯m Sainos. I am the strongest subordinate of my liege. I accept your kind offer so teach me our difference in strength.¡¹ The tall beastkin who introduces himself as Sainos raises the tip of this sword to the height of my face. No way, is he going to fight with me alone? I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s crazy or overconfident. ¡¸This will be easy. Allow me to hunt quickly¡­!¡¹ At the same time I said that, I held my sword and kicked the ground. I pushed my sword straight at Sainos¡¯ neck. This is the fastest dash and the fastest thrust. Using this, I had various enemies¡­. ¡¸Nhun!¡¹ ¡¸Nah!?¡¹ I instinctively gave out a surprised voice because of the numbness of my hand. I never thought that my unstoppable blow was repelled. While looking at my face, Sainos turns the tip of his sword to me. ¡¸Well¡­.are you done with your startup test? Hora, please show me our difference in strength now.¡¹ To use my words to make fun of me, I felt intense irritation. I turn my sword and open my mouth. ¡¸Overwhelm¡¹ Using a skill, I raised my physical ability to the limit. ¡¸With this, both of my power and speed went up one level. You¡¯ll regret making fun of me.¡¹ As I said so, Sainos nodded happily for some reason. ¡¸Now that you¡¯re serious, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ Sainos slightly dropped his waist as he shook his tail. What a fool¡­! ¡¸Ten flash strike¡­.!¡¹ I used my strongest single skill. After raising my power and speed, I now used my strongest continuous attack skill. Like the name of the skill, various flash of strike simultaneously rammed down to Sainos. ¡¸Nuh nuh! Quite good speed!¡¹ However, Sainos repelled all of those slash. ¡¸I-impossible¡­!?¡¹ The moment I expressed my surprised because my sword was repelled, Sainos came to my side in an instant. Fast! At the same time, I thought of that, the sword that I¡¯m holding with both of my hands inclines. I¡¯m sure that my stance is okay to defend against an attack and I¡¯m also sure that I¡¯m holding it firmly, why did my sword incline? Thinking of it, I slowly drop my eyes to find the reason. My left hand holding my sword was gone from the wrist. ¡¸Hi-hiyaaaahhh!?¡¹ It has been cut off! My hand! Impossible! I have been chosen by god to go into this world and correct that things that I thought was wrong¡­there must be some mistake! ¡¸Ah-ahhh¡­! Blood, the blood¡¯s not stopping¡­! Item box, elixir!¡¹ I picked up my left hand and attached it on my wrist in a hurry. I applied the elixir from the item box to quickly treat it. I finally calmed down after seeing that my hand had recovered. Then, I heard the cold voice of the hateful insect. ¡¸¡­I thought you were strong but you¡¯re just a coward.¡¹ To that line of Sainos, blood quickly gets up to my head. ¡¸Are you joking!? To cut off my hand!? Do you think I¡¯ll let you die? I will chop off each of your fingers to let you know what true pain is!¡¹ When I shouted in anger, Sainos made a funny face as if not interested in me and looked around. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about the surrounding. We¡¯ll take care of it quickly.¡¹ I heard a woman¡¯s voice. Then, Sainos shallowly nods and turns his attention to me. ¡¸Apparently Mr. Main decoy, your companions will be attacked and die before you. Although you might hate it, I¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡¹ Sainos apologetically said that and turned his sword to me. ******************** Chapter 204 - Overwhelming Chapter 204 ¨C Overwhelming Just a few sword exchange and Eisenstein is already bloody. ¡¸H-help! Everyone, quick¡­!¡¹ Eisenstein cried out with a pale face. He is desperately protecting himself from Sainos¡¯ attacks. The other saints and saintesses immediately headed to where Eisenstein is. A pink haired woman lowers her spear and kicks the ground. She dashes like she¡¯s flying. Seeing the woman, Sunny casted a wall of fire in front of her. Though the woman momentarily hesitated, she managed to change direction and evaded the wall of flame. However, the moment she evaded that flame wall, the woman¡¯s body blew away as if she were hit by an invisible car. She fell down face first and rolled 10 meters on the ground. ¡¸¡­¡­..uh¡¹ Unable to raise a decent voice, the woman moaned while lying on the ground. The woman managed to fight the pain in her body and rise. She then saw a rain of arrow coming from Sainos¡¯ group. ¡¸W-what is¡­? E-Eisenstein¡­!¡¹ The woman looked at Eisenstein, which is on the opposite side of Sainos, as arrows pour down on him. She can no longer recognize Eisenstein¡¯s appearance. She recognized him because he¡¯s the one fighting Sainos with a sword in his hand. Eisenstein looks like he was ¡°carved¡± by Sainos. The woman was not able to move as if she froze. Sunny pours all the arrow on her companion¡¯s barrier and the woman was only able to stare at them in blank surprise. And when the light returns on the woman¡¯s eyes, a fireball of several meters in diameter is already approaching. The pink haired woman was burnt alive like she was sent to hell. Those who were not attacked by Sunny were magically attacked by Io and Canaan. A heavy-armored black knight with a sword longer than his body is one of them. However, as soon as the heavy armored knight approaches 10 meters before Sainos¡¯ battlefield, Sedeia and Rosa threw knives on his body. The armored knight stopped moving forward and put his large sword in front of him like a shield. He might have selected the heavy armored knight job as a mistake. He¡¯s already in a bind because Sedeia and Rosa¡¯s knives are penetrating his armor then Laurel appeared. The heavy armored knight did not react upon seeing the slow Laurel approaching him. Laurel approaches the armored knight in a relaxed manner and cuts off the obviously confused knight. With only one blow, the upper body of the heavy armored knight parted with his lower body. If one will look at the battle from the sky, he¡¯ll see that Sainos¡¯ is attacked from different directions but the saints and saintesses who are supposed to be on offensive fall down one after another. Watching it, RenRen seemed to be puzzled. ¡¸weak¡¹ I mutter so with empty feelings as I tilt my head. The decoy knight who was fighting with Sainos was slashed and killed by Sainos for about a minute. Because he has moderate defensive power, he lost one arm first but there is a cool down before you can fully utilize your body given that situation. He was cut viciously and decapitated in the end. Their level is probably around seventy to eighty. I was pretty cautious of them because they were able to defeat Nyarlathotep but they are too weak. I also saw a figure that seems to be Tiamoe but she was blown off by a block of ice from Io¡¯s magic. She might have died instantly. ¡¸A-amazing¡­!¡¹ ¡¸So this is their true power¡­.¡¹ Rihanna and Brunhilde spoke voices of astonishment but I just shrugged my shoulders. Even the belligerent Lagreat is only standing looking uninterested. He might have thought that the other party is lacking. There are six remaining. Is it over? At the time I thought so, I felt the sign of someone approaching this place from the sky. The sound of wind colliding against metal and barrier can be heard. Hearing that sound, I raise my face. Quietly looking at us are a pair of black eyes. I looked up at the eyes and raised one of my eyebrows. ¡¸¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Navaro. I never thought that you are the type who double cross or one who does nothing but, do you think you can win given the present situation?¡¹ When I asked him so, Navaro grips his kodachi with a steep face. And uttered a low voice. ¡¸There is no certainty in achieving victory. However, I don¡¯t want to watch my companions who I walked together with die in vain¡­.since I was not able to stop them, the things I can do alone is limited.¡¹ Navaro murmured and shook his kodachi. He nailed his kodachi to my barrier and opened his mouth again. ¡¸Though we are surely be annihilated, if I can kill you, our death won¡¯t be useless¡­!¡¹ When Navaro said so, his mouth moved without sound and used a skill to increase speed. He has now a silver aura. Navaro flies in the air at lightning speed. Seeing Rihanna¡¯s group in panic, I set up my sword and open my mouth. ¡¸You must be really regretful for having your plan fail. After all you¡¯ve done, you are still unable to deal with me.¡¹ When I told him that to provoke him, I heard Navaro¡¯s heavy voice from my back. ¡¸¡­we kindled the flame of war on the empire¡¯s side by damaging the empire. Each country that we did not approach until now has a cooperative relationship¡­we used the empire as a bait. Our main purpose is to lure out the apostle of god.¡¹ To those words of Navaro, I raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸In other words, the original plan is to have the saint army and Hastur withdraw to the empire¡¯s territory at a certain time. Then, even if I know that it is a trap, I will have to head there on my own. Finally, smash me using all the saints, saintesses, and Nyarlathotep.¡¹ When I predicted Navaro¡¯s words, he snorted. Looking down, Sainos slashed the last person. ¡¸¡­this might be a howling of a loser. After all, there is no point in telling the failed strategy. The strategy was sweet but it resulted in our last war.¡¹ Navaro, who lost all his friends on the ground, answers sadly and activates a skill. I waved my sword to repel all his attacks with various speed. Depending on their cooperation, they would have been a threat if his companions are still here. While thinking of such a thing, I exchange sword with Navaro. Then, the moment I was waiting for came, Navaro¡¯s body momentarily stiffen. ¡¸Five stage slash¡¹ Navaro parried my first blow with his kodachi and used his leg to block the second blow. He was not able to do anything on the third blow and it deeply tore his abdomen. And with the last two slash, Navaro¡¯s fire of life was completely extinguished. ******************** Chapter 205 - Movement of the Empire Chapter 205 ¨C Movement of the Empire After losing their war potential called saints and saintesses, Emperor Lysias Artinas voluntarily lead his army of 300,000. That move made the majority of the people tensioned and information regarding the great war that involves most countries of the world starts. However, that move of the empire only makes the king of the directly confronted country, the Rembrandt Kingdom, tilts his neck. The place is the city in the eastern part of the kingdom. The one that the empire occupied until the other day. The imperial army withdrew at the same time as the annihilation of the saint army and now, the representatives of the international alliance along with 30,000 allied forces are gathered here. ¡¸To go further offensive in this situation ¡­¡¹ When Creivis said so, Finkle, one of the three representatives of Maeas, looked at him. ¡¸Did Melqart religion concealed what happened to the saints to its people?¡¹ ¡¸It seems like the emperor also did not know how powerful those saints and Ren-dono are. The idea of fighting someone like them is too unreasonable.¡¹ Jiromora, one of Maeas representative, backs up Finkle¡¯s guess. Then, Togou, the representative of the small country called Taki who¡¯s listening to the talk, knits his eyebrows and lifts his face. ¡¸¡­.you are saying as if we have the greater number. Compared to the number of the empire¡¯s army, we are inferior. The empire is seriously waging war to the point of gathering an unprecedented number of troops, 300,000 to be exact.¡¹ When Togou says that, Joseph, the representative of another small country called Solemn, nods. ¡¸I heard that the Rembrandt Kingdom sent 30,000¡­.a little over 2,000 from Solemn, 1,500 from Taki, 100 mages from Narsagel, and 10,000 soldiers from Hinomoto. We barely reach 45,000¡­.With the help of money, we can surely increase our number.¡¹ When Joseph muttered so as he turned his sharp gaze at Creivis, Creivis shook his head to the left and right and smiled fearlessly. ¡¸What are you saying? Ren-dono¡¯s war potential alone is already excessive, therefore, there is no need to hire mercenaries. Since this is a big deal and our alliance already gathered our forces, I decided to inform all of the countries involved.¡¹ When Creivis explained so, Togou and Joseph knitted their eyebrows and groaned. On the other hand, the king of Narsagel, Kaishek, opens his mouth. ¡¸¡­.since King Creivis is the commander-in-chief said so, this one will not say anything. However, this one has various doubts. I propose an ability inspection.¡¹ Kaishek said so and looked around. In the center of the hall with high ceiling, Kaishek looked at everyone sitting around the wide table and tilted his neck. ¡¸By the way, why can¡¯t I find Ren-dono? I wanted to see the ten elite that Ren-dono brought by all means.¡¹ When Kaishek said so, everyone there looked at an empty chair. Nobody is sitting there but they all acted as if someone is sitting there. Looking at it, Saharoseteri, the king of elves, opens his mouth. ¡¸The decisive battle is approaching. You will be convinced when the time comes. You¡¯ll see the power of the braves.¡¹ When Saharoseteri says so, King Fuuten, the king of the beastkin, nodded silently. ¡¸There is no enemy sighting in our destination, the fort Westa, the westernmost fort.¡¹ A report came in and I quietly moved my head forward. The me on the carriage paid more attention outside. I looked at my well-trained empire soldiers then turned my gaze to the border. A little further is the place of battle. Thinking about it, the edge of my mouth went up. King Creivis should have realized it already. I will show you how this empire fights. ¡­¡­..Rembrandt Kingdom¡­¡­..Rembrandt Kingdom An unsightly country. The fated enemy of the empire that we¡¯re fighting with ever since. The former king made me swallow boiling water but in this war, I¡¯ll return the favor. For my soldiers and people who had been killed so far, I will annihilate every soldier and people of the kingdom. I will lay King Creivis head in the castle gate and let it rot. ¡¸¡­ It is almost time¡¹ I murmured so and shook my hazy head slightly. Though it is a good idea, it is something against my nature. But I understand clearly what I should do. It¡¯s a mysterious feeling. This might be a road that the god has shown me. The Immenstadt Empire will crush the Rembrandt Kingdom and assumes hegemony to the world. This, it is the mission that is assigned to me. With an absurd feeling of elation, I smiled. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s begin the holy war that will destroy everything.¡¹ When I muttered so as if singing, a man in black robe, who¡¯s sitting next to me, laughed. ¡¸That¡¯s right Lysias. You are the emperor chosen by god. Swallow everything and become the god of the new world.¡¹ The man in black robe¡¯s cloudy yellow eyes shines as he talks in a sweet voice. Listening to the voice of the man in black robe, I nodded deeply. ¡¸There is no need to say that¡­¡­This is the path I¡¯ll take.¡¹ I mutter so as I feel my rising temperature. ******************** Chapter 206 - The Outbreak of War Chapter 206 ¨C The Outbreak of War In the plains located several kilometers at the border of Rembrandt Kingdom and Immenstadt empire, is an extensive prairie land with few gentle hills. At that wide prairie, people wearing inorganic armor are lined up. The horizon is completely filled with people, people, people. In the western part, not only clothes and equipments, but the allied forces being led by the Rembrandt Kingdom have a variety of races. On the other hand, in the eastern part, the Immenstadt Imperial Army are wearing dull colored armor with long spears and bows with the mages in black robe at the back. The Imperial Army has formed a long rectangular formation for its 300,000 men to demonstrate their force. Perhaps they are planning to clash straight against the allied forces to grind them. The formation of the allied army is rather special. Compared to the imperials, they had two thin rectangular formations that are far from each other. The kingdom warriors and the beastkins are lining up in the front row while the mages including the elves were arranged at the back. Though the formation looks like overcrowded, they are arranged as such as it was the best formation for wide-range magic attack. However, the number of the imperial army and their formation makes it a little troublesome since it will not be as effective if they rush in a straight line. With such small number of troops, they are supposed to be using the topography advantage. The strength of the alliance is their logistics so by luring the enemy in the mountain or forest and hold a siege battle, they will be able to compete with the opponent even with their number. But looking at them now, it is impossible to do so. Anyway, this is the first war of the alliance since it was formed. They must win an overwhelming victory if they want the other countries to join them. Furthermore, they must make sure that ¡°Einherjar is not the only one who¡¯ll stand out¡± otherwise it¡¯s meaningless. All countries of the alliance are participating hence, deepening their unity. The empire exists for them to do so. However, that is something difficult to accomplish. Thinking that far, I shrug my shoulders. ¡¸Maa, we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¹ I murmured so while looking at the battlefield from the sky. I lightly hit dragon form Lagreat in the back. Lagreat roared as a response to my signal and began descending. We descended at the middle of the two formations of the allied forces. To the appearance of the black dragon descending from the sky, cheers can be heard all over the allied forces. And then, when he saw me getting off the ground, Creivis opened his mouth with a relaxed expression. ¡¸Ohh! We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Your Majesty King Ren!¡¹ ¡¸Did I keep you waiting?¡¹ I replied to Creivis and laughed then jumped off Lagreat. I turned my face to the representatives of Maeas, Finkle, Karedia, and Jiromora, while grinning. I opened my mouth. ¡¸You did well on not escaping while waiting for me. Didn¡¯t you get pressured?¡¹ After I asked, I turned my eyes toward the Imperial army that fills the horizon. ¡¸We would never come to this place if we don¡¯t know Ren-dono¡¯s might.¡¹ When Finkle said so, Jiromora snorted and his body trembled unnaturally. ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s correct. It is 300,000 versus 50,000. Normally, one would think that this is some sort of flashy suicide.¡¹ When Giromora said so sarcastically, Karedia sighed. ¡¸I¡¯ll only come to this kind of battlefield if I¡¯m poisoned. However, other than the soldiers, we must be here. The effect of us being here will greatly show off later.¡¹ When Karedia said so and looked at a certain direction, there are people who definitely are not soldiers. They are the peddlers of Maeas with their supply wagons. They are located behind the allied forces and are moving as supply convoy. The faces of the peddlers are stiff but they are not running away. After confirming the situation, I lifted the edge of my mouth and took out my sword from my item box. ¡¸Now, the opponent seems to move soon. King Creivis, I asked for an order.¡¹ When I say so, Creivis stands up straight with his chest stuck out. ¡¸¡­¡­.affirmative. Then¡­.Hmmmm!¡¹ After Creivis¡¯ prelude, he cleared his throat. The aides standing there fix their postures. Creivis breath in deeply and tried to open his mouth to issue an order. At the same time, a loud roar can be heard from the empire¡¯s side. Immediately after that, an earth-shaking war cry was heard. Along with that, the great imperial army started to march simultaneously. Creivis who completely lose the right timing coughed again. Jiromora disgustedly looked at Creivis. ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing¡­? Creivis-dono, I don¡¯t think that our morale will increase with that.¡¹ When Jiromora said so, Creivis stiffened then stood up straight again. Looking at Creivis who¡¯s about to issue an order again, I raised one of my hand to stop him with a wry smile. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I will give order using fireworks.¡¹ After saying that, I open my mouth while looking at the marching imperial army. ¡¸Blazing Estrea¡¹ When I say so, a black shadow that sucks light appears in front of me. The black shadow rises and extends to the sky turning to a black pillar. Dark lightning cloud pops up and gradually erodes the sky. Seeing that, not only in the imperial army but unrest also spreads in the allied forces. And as everyone looked up the sky, a round hole appeared at the middle of the thundercloud and a gigantic burning rock fell from it. Although it looks like a meteorite, it is really a rock with its surface melted due to high temperature. When the rock fell in the middle of the allied forces and imperial army, the earth trembled and fire and rock fragments scattered to the surrounding. ¡¸Oh, it feels like it¡¯s about intensity 5.¡¹ I muttered so after feeling the earthquake but the surrounding is in chaos. ¡¸Wh-wha-wha¡­..!?¡¹ ¡¸t-th-that thing!?¡¹ ¡¸Di-did the god get angry¡­!?¡¹ While such voices can be heard, Creivis looked at me with a pale face. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama¡­.what on earth¡­¡¹ ¡¸You reverted back to how you used to call me King Creivis.¡¹ When I pointed that out, Creivis hid his mouth with his palm and tried to relax. I laughed at him and pointed out the silent battlefield. ¡¸Now, raise a war cry. The one who¡¯ll start and finish this war is you, King Creivis.¡¹ When I say so, Creivis knits his eyebrow and lifts his face. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth. ¡¸¡­ My Rembrandt Kingdom! And our comrades from the international alliance! Stamp the earth and advance! Let¡¯s raise our sword to carry out justice! Nove, devastate our enemies!¡¹ Creivis shouted so loud that my ear became painful. Using wind magic, his voice was heard everywhere. In response to Creivis¡¯ voice, the allied forces roared. However, I regretted it a little. I opened my mouth to Creivis. ¡¸¡­ Have you forgotten the strategy? We¡¯re supposed to stop their first strike then counterattack.¡¹ When I said so in a lowered voice, Creivis hurriedly raised his voice again. ¡¸¡­m-my comrades! The time has come! Now is the time to show your power as brave warriors! Think of not only the enemies you wanted to beat but also the people you wanted to protect! We should not be inhuman! Now, ready your shield and grasp your sword! The enemy is the 300,000 Imperial soldiers! They are not impressive!¡¹ After Creivis raised his voice again, cheers broke out. ¡¸As expected of King Creivis. To think of such words quickly.¡¹ When I say so, Creivis laughs and strokes the back of this head with one hand. ¡¸No, I¡¯ve already prepared for that speech¡­.I just changed it a bit. Hahaha¡¹ When Creivis said so and laughed, Finkle muttered with a small voice. ¡¸¡­.Although the war is about to start, I don¡¯t feel tense at all.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 207 - The Beastmen and Elves’ Rhapsody Chapter 207 ¨C The Beastmen and Elves¡¯ Rhapsody Seeing the imperial army approaching while making a rumbling sound on the ground, the kingdom¡¯s soldiers started making sounds with their teeth while trembling. But that doesn¡¯t mean they are shameful. Because I can¡¯t stop shaking in excitement either. ¡¸¡­Fuuten-dono, do you fear the 300,000 enemies?¡¹ I heard that question from someone standing next to me. Looking at the person next to me, I saw an evil looking guy who¡¯s glaring at the imperial army. He is Togou, the representative of a small country. He is a small and slim man but he doesn¡¯t even flinch even if he¡¯s before my gigantic figure. ¡¸I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m scared or not. What I¡¯m sure of is that I feel something rising.¡¹ When I told him so, Togou nodded slightly and put his hand to the weapon on his waist. ¡¸¡­.I understand what you feel. But I will not hand over the preys that will come here.¡¹ ¡¸Fu, hahaha! Let¡¯s be careful of not taking each other¡¯s prey.¡¹ I instinctively laughed like a child to what Togou has said and looked back at the imperial army. I never thought that we have time to play around. While I¡¯m laughing, the imperial army approaches. Though I¡¯m supposed to command the allied forces on the north side, it seems like I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so because I plan to rampage. I raised the edge of my mouth and opened it. ¡¸Now, soldiers! Fight to your heart¡¯s content! Rearguards, hit their back row according to plan!¡¹ When I issue the order, the reply from soldiers is enough to shake the atmosphere. I feel elated and hot from the depths of my body. Sword hitting each other resounded. Shouting at each other, body colliding with each other, I kicked the ground and roared unconsciously. Apparently, it seems like the north side has engaged with the enemy. You can see that the atmosphere on the battlefield has changed. As if there is some sort of heat being transmitted to everyone. ¡¸Saharoseteri-sama! We are about to clash too!¡¹ When my companion said so, I lifted my face. It is the sign that everyone is waiting for my command. I believe that this is the first time for the last hundreds of years. Seeing the moderate tension, I smiled and opened my mouth. ¡¸First of all, everyone in the front line! Please strengthen the defense and endure the opponent¡¯s rush! If you found it possible to attack, do so! Magicians and archers at the back, please be ready to attack!¡¹ When I issue my command, I heard a loud reply from over 20,000 soldiers. Though it is loud enough to make one¡¯s body cower, I did not feel that it¡¯s unpleasant. It seems like war cry from allies will make you brace your heart. When I thought of such a thing, the king of a small country behind me, King Kaishek, opened his mouth and smiled faintly. ¡¸That command feels quite comfortable. This is the day that I¡¯ll see the magic of elves that I only heard of. I¡¯m highly spirited for my age¡­.originally, kings like us shouldn¡¯t appear in war.¡¹ After saying so, I smiled at Kaishek and laughed. Although he¡¯s a very suspicious person, the organization Ren-sama made, the international alliance, should be broad minded enough to unify. As various opinions come out, we examine them all and choose from them. Such a thing is difficult but since Ren-sama said it is possible, then it is definitely possible. ¡¸Oh, the front line has clashed. Shall we cast magic?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no, since the front line has just started to engage.¡¹ We should lure them close enough before hitting them. That is Ren-sama¡¯s instruction. The tactics of the imperial army are simple, assault with number. Normally, such tactic would be effective against the international alliance in this vast battlefield and their superior number. However, the one leading the headquarters is Ren-sama. I¡¯m sure he has planned something. While thinking of such a thing, angry voices and metallic sounds began to echo one after another. The opponent¡¯s side is filled with imperial soldiers. They hit the wall the allied forces made. The interval between soldiers became shorter and shorter. Now. This is the most effective time and distance to demonstrate the maximum effect of magic. ¡¸Rear guards! Start attacking!¡¹ After I gave the command, countless of arrows flew into the sky. And, a mass of small rocks and flame followed immediately. ¡¸Stone shot¡¹ Kaishek¡¯s side also begins to cast magic. Looking at it, their magic is slow and weak. ¡¸I can¡¯t be too relaxed¡­..Hydron Frond!¡¹ When I casted magic, a mass of white rocks appeared in the air and flew towards the imperial army. Kaishek, who noticed that I casted a mid-tier magic without chanting, widened his eyes and looked at my face. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it steadily.¡¹ After hearing the explosion and feeling the tremor from the imperial army¡¯s side, I said that to Kaishek with a smile. Although Kaishek is smiling, his face is cramping a little. I feel shameful after seeing Ren-sama¡¯s magic earlier but it seemed like I managed to surprise Kaishek. Apart from the leaders of the allied forces, there are also my subordinates, Rihanna¡¯s group, and some peddlers in the headquarters. And soldiers that are probably Creivis¡¯ house troops. Towards our small number, the huge imperial army is approaching. ¡¸Oh, a large force.¡¹ I muttered so and put my hand on my sword. They looked like they are pouring towards us like a scene in a movie. ¡¸My liege! Let me go there and cut them down!¡¹ ¡¸Sainos, what about the strategy?¡¹ As Sedeia looked at him, Sainos tilted his head while wagging his tail. He seems to be dissatisfied with Sedeia. ¡¸Maa, let¡¯s do it according to the strategy. With their number, our supply troops will be annihilated.¡¹ When I said so, Sainos shrugged his shoulders. I laughed and follow up. ¡¸I will leave the center to Sainos, you may do what you want to your heart¡¯s content.¡¹ ¡¸A-affirmative!¡¹ Hearing my instruction, Sainos pulled out his sword and turned to the imperial army. While the fully motivated Sainos looked at them, Laurel shrugged his shoulder. ¡¸Well then, I assume that it is time for me to go in my position too. I will take my leave, my lord.¡¹ When Laurel said so, he left the headquarters and started walking south. Seeing that, Sedeia and Rosa also started walking north. I arranged the vanguard Sainos and Laurel to be apart from each other and have Sunny and Io covers them. By the way, Rihanna and Dan¡¯s group are lined up further in the rear. The whole field can be seen from where we are and we can devise the strategy immediately if needed. It is a strategy created with the idiotic assumption that each one of them can take out one hundred soldiers at a time. However, if they take it seriously, that is something very easy to do. ¡¸¡­Look! They came!¡¹ When I was looking at the future of the imperial army, Finkle shouted with a piercing voice. Is it because we have the lowest number? Or because we are at the center where the commander should be? A large number of imperial troops are rushing towards us. Each of those soldiers are shouting while raising their swords as they charge. ¡¸I¡¯m first!¡¹ Meanwhile, I heard Sainos¡¯ awfully happy voice. The next moment, sound of destruction similar to crashing building can be heard. What on earth is he doing? While I was thinking of such a thing, a huge tornado flame roared on the left side in the midst of the imperial soldiers. ¡¸Wh-wh-wh-wha¡­.!?¡¹ I heard the panicked voices of the peddlers at the back. That time, ribbons of light pour like rain towards the imperial army on the right side. Opposite to their previous reaction, the peddlers quieted down upon seeing it. Laurel activated a skill that produces a huge light cross. Lagreat blew off hundreds of people in the air just by hitting and kicking. In Sedeia and Rosa¡¯s side, they can¡¯t be seen but there will be 10 to 20 people being decapitated from time to time. By the way, Rihanna and Sherry are also casting magic one after another but they are slower compared to Sunny and Io because their magical power is not that high. Still, tsunami and tornado are being generated. ¡¸The imperial troop¡¯s formation have become disordered.¡¹ While I was watching the battle situation, Creivis calmly said that. Indeed, because of their attack, the imperial army stopped their march. ¡¸Good. Then, let¡¯s begin the next round.¡¹ After saying so, I cast a fire magic towards the sky as a signal. ******************** Chapter 208 - RenRen at the Front Gate, Elves at the Back Gate Chapter 208 ¨C RenRen at the Front Gate, Elves at the Back Gate Seeing the splendid flame ascending into the sky, I stood up. ¡¸It¡¯s the signal¡­..! Let¡¯s go!¡¹ When I shouted so, my fellow dark elves in hiding replied all at once. We, who had been moving around outside the prairie before the imperial army started their assault, are encamped diagonally behind the imperial army. The north and south. We sneaked around those directions behind the imperial army. I am commanding 2,000 dark elves in the north side and the high elf Alicequiteria is commanding 2,000 troops in the south. ¡¸We¡¯ll deal with the enemy on this side! Cast wide range earth and fire magic as soon as we¡¯re on the right range! We¡¯ll cast magic while moving south!¡¹ As I went out from the trees where we¡¯ve been hiding, I saw the back of the imperial soldiers who are attacking the allied forces. At the time me and my unit were about to attack, an explosion that sounds like an eruption of a volcano reverberated from the sky. Upon raising my face to check it out, wind and shockwave from the magic hit me. The ball of flame in the sky looks like its saying that it¡¯s the new sun. Apparently, it seems like the fire magic signal exploded in the sky. Was that explosion and not the fireball the real signal? ¡¸That signal is too flashy, Ren-sama¡­.!¡¹ Won¡¯t that kind of signal make even your allies agitated? ¡¸Kyaaah!?¡¹ To the explosion that resounded and shook the atmosphere, I instinctively duck my body and screamed. Looking at it, it was Ren-sama¡¯s signal. ¡¸Ah, if he used that against the empire instead of a signal, wouldn¡¯t the empire army be annihilated?¡¹ I looked at the dark elves while saying such a thing. Looking at them from the space between the trees, the dark elves¡¯ mouth and eyes are all wide open. They look cute but this is not the time to look at them. ¡¸Everyone! Let¡¯s start attacking now!¡¹ When I say so, the dark elves leave the trees in a hurry. Even though every one of them received equipments and items from Ren-sama, if a fraction of those 300,000 soldiers turn here, no matter how elite the dark elves are, they won¡¯t be able to endure it. In other words, our strategy is to sneak attack from a distance while moving around and avoid counter attack. A lot of mages are arranged at the back of the empire¡¯s army and Ren-sama wants to take them out as soon as possible. ¡¸Now, I must show the power of a high elf to all of these dark elves.¡¹ After muttering so, I opened my mouth again to cast magic. The supply troops stopped moving after a deafening roar echoed. Nonetheless, it can¡¯t be helped since all the horses were petrified. I removed my gaze from the supply troops and turned to the allied forces¡¯ direction. Seeing the gigantic fire in the sky, I trembled while cold sweat flows at my back. ¡¸¡­.I never thought,..it was true.¡¹ Although I received various information, I did not believe any of it because I thought they were all exaggeration. Surely, no one would probably think that those were true. ¡¸¡­.international alliance¡¹ If one possesses such power, there won¡¯t be anyone in the world that can stop him. However, he made an organization called the international alliance where countries cooperate with each other making each country retain its existence and culture. From the point of view of small countries like us who can barely compete once a big country makes it move, it is a splendid organization. I have to utilize it to empower my country. ¡¸The most difficult thing to get, I can obtain the material called time using it.¡¹ After saying that, I turned my back. Unfortunately, it seems not only the peddlers but even the elite troops of my country were fascinated by that scenic magic. ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s move¡­¡¹ After muttering to myself, I issued an instruction. I was able to gain the honor of being part of the kingdom conquest of the Immenstadt Empire. I was in high spirit all these time. Finally, I can lay my eyes on that hateful kingdom. There are 30,000 soldiers from the kingdom. On the other hand, I heard that the empire has 300,000 soldiers. The popularity of that beast in human form evil king is only to that extent. And when we arrived at the battlefield, me and my colleagues, who I had eaten rice on the same pot with, laughed. Looking at the spacious terrain, the vertical difference in topography is minimal. How can someone with only 30,000 soldiers fight in such a place? Besides, the great army of the empire will show no mercy to the army of the kingdom. Seeing that they divided their war potential to the left and right, are they even thinking of fighting head on? ¡¸Oi! It looks like you left behind your men in the middle!¡¹ When someone said that, the people around laughed. It looks like the skill of their soldiers is insufficient too. I cannot believe that the empire was being overwhelmed by them since I was I child. While we were laughing, a messenger on horseback brought the order of the emperor. ¡¸Lycias-sama¡¯s order!¡¹ To the word of the messenger, the place quiets down. After confirming it, he greatly breathes in. ¡¸I order you to bring death to those who harmed the empire! However, don¡¯t just win, show the power of the empire with an overwhelming victory! Strike, crush, and step on the enemy in front of you! Do not leave one soldier alive! Annihilate them!¡¹ When the messenger issued the words of the emperor, an explosive war cry resounded. ¡¸Uoohh!¡¹ I also shout. I shouted until there was no air in my lungs then breathed in and shouted again. Being pushed by the feeling of euphoria make me want to run. It seems like every one of us wants to run towards the kingdom¡¯s army. ¡¸Advance!¡¹ We were issued a decree so we did not wait anymore and started marching. I grasped my sword and my shield as we move forward. I realized that I¡¯m having a ferocious feeling but I did not suppress it. Someone is going to meet my sword. We¡¯ll murder everyone. ¡¸O-oi¡­!¡¹ When I dropped my gaze to the blade of my sword, my companion next to me gave out a surprised voice. No way, are we attacked by the other side already? I hurriedly raised my shield and my eyes and saw a fire pillar. No, that was a trail of a fire falling from the sky. A lump of fire fell to the ground at a place several hundred meters away from us. The ground shakes that it is impossible to move along with a roaring sound. After that, wind and dust hit us so bad that it hurts. Although we were not hit, I can feel the heat as if I¡¯m being burned. When I opened my eyes that was shut by the impact, I saw a huge rock burning brightly. What, is that? The soldiers in the front line were unable to stand up. While everyone was stunned, a war cry can be heard from the kingdom¡¯s army. The feeling I felt earlier cools down as if I was poured with cold water. Can we really win in an overwhelming manner? That shadow of doubt spreads in my head. ******************** Chapter 209 - Are You the Last Boss? Chapter 209 ¨C Are You the Last Boss? Carpet bombing with magic from the front and back is pretty effective. The enemy was not able to counterattack. It seems like this will end with me not stepping in. It¡¯s a good thing that the disciples of god were annihilated beforehand. There¡¯s no longer a threat. When I looked at the battlefield while thinking about such a thing, an incident occurred. The Imperial army is sandwiched on both sides so they are collapsing as planned. However, at the center of the imperial army where their main force is, has decreased only a little. No, rather than that, they are still fresh. ¡¸There is something¡­¡­.¡¹ I mutter so and look back at Creivis. ¡¸I¡¯ll come out for a moment.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, a-affirmative¡­?¡¹ When I told him so, Creivis replied with a puzzled expression. ¡¸Even if I¡¯m not here, there is no one they can break through so be relieved.¡¹ After saying that, I left and head for the empire¡¯s army. On the way, Soarer noticed me and called me out. ¡¸My lord, why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s something bothering me. Would you like to accompany me?¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright? Then, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡¹ Thus, Soarer accompanied me. I also found Sherry on the way but I did not call her our. When we arrived at the battlefront, I saw Sainos swinging his sword. ¡¸My liege, why are you here?¡¹ When he saw me, his tension rises so I lightly raise my hand. ¡¸Ano, is Sainos going to come with us too¡­?¡¹ ¡¸He¡¯s going to continue battling in the front line. Even though he¡¯s alone, at least I can be sure that our defensive line will not be broken.¡¹ I said that to convince myself then turn my eyes towards the imperial army. Why are the soldiers of the empire lose their fighting spirit already? Did they feel that I¡¯m someone they can¡¯t mess up with? The imperial soldiers rank broke apart to the left and right. However, because there are too many of them, they only created a pathway of about 1 to 2 meters in width but that is enough for me and Soarer to walk in. Occasionally, some motivated soldiers tried to attack me but they were immediately wrapped with a pillar of fire. After advancing for more than 100 meters, I halt. Then, Soarer behind me opened her mouth while looking around. ¡¸My lord, the soldiers¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­fumu. They are similar to the saint army.¡¹ I mutter so and pose with my sword on my shoulder. Looking far ahead, I saw astonished soldiers mixed up with the doll-like-soldiers that don¡¯t have any expressions. There are only a few people there and they are outnumbered by the soldiers who are similar to the saint army. Far behind them is a big horse carriage. ¡¸Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die should leave.¡¹ When I say so as I move one of my feet forward, some soldiers took distance in a haste. On the other hand, the doll-like-soldiers silently run towards me with their swords. ¡¸It¡¯s good that you understand.¡¹ I mutter so while smiling. I swing down my sword and activate a skill. ¡¸Taijouhoushin¡¹ When I said so, a vacuum blade of white light was launched along with my swing trajectory. A huge light sword cuts every obstacle on the way including the doll-like soldiers. That light blade disperses after traveling for over 100 meters. I repeated that several times. Soarer and I managed to reach the destination easily. The doll-like soldiers are standing around the carriage keeping everyone else away. The carriage looked like a big portable shrine. It is big enough to accommodate 10 people and it seems like it needs eight horses to pull it. I stand before the personalized carriage and set up my sword. ¡¸Flame tongue¡¹ And swung my sword at the same time I said the skill name. Though the carriage was only poked by the tip of my sword, red light flashed from a moment then a crimson pillar sprouted. The fire pillar swallowed the whole carriage and severe heat wave can be felt around. ¡¸Y-your Majesty!¡¹ Screams like that resounded from the surroundings. However, fire flew out from the carriage but it was prevented by Soarer¡¯s barrier. Meanwhile, as the fire pillar gradually settle, a silhouette came out from the horse-drawn carriage. A black shadow is now before the burnt carriage. It is somewhat painful to describe it, it is more like a distorted black lump. The imperial soldiers who saw that swallowed their breath and stopped trying to attack us. Black shadow. It was something that they had never seen before but I recalled a similar existence from my memory. ¡¸¡­.Why is Nyarlathotep still alive?¡¹ When I muttered so, Soarer, who was staring at the black shadow, was startled. The black shadow began to wiggle. Its size increases from 2 meters to nearly double. In the middle of the black object, something round opened. One eye appeared. The black part of that eye does not reflect light and its vein that should have been red is black. Seeing that big, weird, monstrous thing, scream filled the surrounding. When the eye of the black object caught me, it started shaking its body and countless of tentacles extended from it. The tentacles pierced the body of the surrounding soldiers. All of the surrounding soldiers were thrown away after. A wide space opens up in a moment. The only ones who remained are me, Soarer, and the black object. I looked at the eye at the center of the black object. The black object before me is obviously different from the Nyarlathotep I know from the game. In addition to its shape, size, and behavioral pattern, I felt a sense of discomfort knowing that it led the imperial army instead of the emperor. So, what is this black object? Because I don¡¯t know about it, I decided to ask it directly. ¡¸¡­ Who are you?¡¹ Though I asked it a question, I¡¯m already prepared for it not replying. The black object blinks its eye several times then narrow it. ¡¸¡­ I am the god that lurks in the dark¡­. Nyarlathotep de aru¡­.¡¹ A low, heavy voice reverberated as if it originated from a narrow cave. I don¡¯t know how far its voice can be heard but I saw the soldiers who have weapons in their hands staring at each other in a confused state. ¡¸In other words, the Nyarlathotep I defeated is a clone.¡¹ When I said that, the black object who introduces itself as Nyarlathotep makes its tentacles wiggle. ¡¸¡­¡­ I do not have followers¡­thus¡­.I made a clone¡­from the emperor¡¯s corpse¡­.¡¹ ¡¸The emperor¡­¡¹ After hearing Nyarlathotep, I murmured with an exhausted expression. The surrounding became tumultuous but I just sighed. Anyway, the empire is virtually already defeated. The top has died already and the soldiers are all dancing in the palm of Nyarlathotep with the dead ones turned to something similar to the saint troop. Thinking about it, the emperor was probably already dead when the saint army was mobilized. However, I have one question. ¡¸¡­.Nyarlathotep, what is the reason for transforming into the emperor and waging war?¡¹ ******************** Chapter 210 - The Existence Called Nyarlathotep Chapter 210 ¨C The Existence Called Nyarlathotep To the question I asked, the Nyarlathotep turned its eyeball around as if checked the surrounding. After that, it utters its voice. ¡¸¡­.. I am an observer ¡­the apostle of the great ancient god¡­.I have descended thousands of times to thousands of different worlds¡­..¡¹ ¡¸¡­. apostle of god?¡¹ After saying several disturbing words, I narrowed my eyes while staring at Nyarlathotep. Then, Nyarlathotep begins to float slowly. ¡¸¡­. I observe each world¡­.depending on what is happening in that world¡­.I will lay my hands if necessary¡­..¡¹ Nyarlathotep said that and looked down on me. He¡¯s already floating for about 10 meters from the ground. ¡¸Lay your hands? In other words, there is a reason why you started a war. What is that reason?¡¹ As I looked up at Nyarlathotep and asked, Nyarlathotep stared at me and extended its tentacles. Its tentacles now look like the hair of a long-haired woman underwater. Soarer, who¡¯s diagonally behind me, holds her breath. Looking from where we are, countless of tentacles are covering the sky. No matter who sees it will feel eerie. The soldiers around were not able to stand up. Nyarlathotep answers quietly. ¡¸¡­. This world deviated from causality several times already¡­..it was altered from its predetermined route¡­.therefore¡­.to correct the intention of the great existence¡­..I laid my hands on it¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Causality? Isn¡¯t it the same as destiny? Jaa, there is a god or something which rule the destiny of this wolrd and since things are not going on as planned, you¡¯re here to correct it¡­is that it?¡¹ While I tilted my neck when I heard that, Nyarlathotep blinked to affirm. ¡¸¡­.all worlds were created by the great ancient god¡­.this world was also born from causality¡­.if it breaks¡­.then it means that it is destined to be¡­.however, this world has deviated from causality¡­.¡¹ Nyarlathotep informed us so while moving its eyeball. I checked the surrounding if the people around were lured by Nyarlathotep too. It seems like, at the distance of several kilometers to the north and south, the war stopped. Now, hundreds of thousands of people are witnessing the existence of a large eyeball in the sky called Nyarlathotep. There is no doubt that this existence will become a myth in later generations. Those people who witnessed it will surely talk about it every now and then. ¡¸¡­.2,000 years¡­.there is only the human race living in this world¡­.however¡­.because there are different races in this world now¡­.humanity will be extinct 10,000 years later¡­.¡¹ ***TN: Humanity here means all race.**** ¡¸They will be extinct!?¡¹ I instinctively asked so. If it is already planned to be extinct after 2,000 years, what will the long-lived race like high elves will die from? TN: Not sure if Ren is listening. Nyarlathotep said 10,000. Meteorite? Meteor shower? While thinking of what will happen in my head, I realized something. The apostle of god. Perhaps, it is because of the existence of the player who was transferred to this world before me. The apostle of god and his followers. There is a possibility that the elves and the beastkins were not originally from this world. Are they the reason for this world being altered? While thinking of such a thing, Nyarlathotep¡¯s eye stared at me. ¡¸¡­If the cause of the alteration was removed¡­.the world will run in its course again after 56,000 years¡­¡¹ ¡¸No no, that is too much price to pay. Let¡¯s have a long conversation about it¡­.Hn? There is no way to remove the cause¡­¡¹ When I knitted my eyebrows and looked up at Nyarlathotep, Nyarlathotep opened its eyes like a plate. ¡¸¡­.Irregular¡­..an existence unnecessary for this world¡­.disappear, irregular¡­..¡¹ After saying those words, Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles wiggle. The long tentacles that were drifting in the air like hair underwater all extends towards me. To that sudden attack, I jumped horizontally in a haste to evade. A loud sound similar to a sting piercing the sand echoed continuously. Tentacles extended again from the place I was. Though they are considerably fast, it is possible to evade. I thought about creating barriers but I intuitively know that it was impossible to defend against it. ¡¸My lord!¡¹ Soarer looked at me and shouted but I told her ¡¸Don¡¯t come¡¹while avoiding the tentacles. Looking at the ground where the tentacles struck, only deep holes remained. There were no cracks around. One tentacle blow is about equal or stronger than my sword blow. It will break my barrier it hits it several times. It is dangerous to approach a large number of tentacles that looks like a bundle of hair. Because of that, I decided to take out my mythril wand from my item box and opened my mouth. ¡¸Crimson Explode¡¹ As I mutter so, a red sphere of light floats around me and flies towards Nyarlathotep. The next moment, a fire explosion covers the sky. Those who heard the blast instinctively ducked as if they knew that it will blow them away. I did not go against the impact, instead, I lightly jumped backward and ran around to the back of Nyarlathotep. Flame and explosion. Those can prevent both vision and hearing. If it was the usual enemy, it would have lost me but this opponent is a completely unknown existence. I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down. ¡¸Rough vortex¡¹ The moment I said it, wind wrapped around my body making my body lighter. I improved my physical ability. Then, the tentacles attacked me at the timing as if it was calculated. The explosion that had dyed the sky red has weakened and it should be hard for it to find me who was moving at a high speed. In other words, Nyarlathotep has an unusual sensory organ to know where I am even with the flame explosion. While thinking about such a thing while evading the tentacles, the sky returned to its original color. The black object with eyeball is still floating in the sky where the flame explosion disappeared. Though the length of the tentacles had shortened, it doesn¡¯t seem to be much affected. If the tentacles shorten, what will happen if I shoot it continuously? When I thought so while grasping the wand, Nyarlathotep¡¯s eye closed and opened as if it blinked. After that, all of Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles extended and slid together. ¡¸I-I had a bad feeling about this!¡¹ I instinctively shouted because Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles look like snakes now. It sends shiver down to my spine. ¡¸Trueno El Hitan!¡¹ At that time, a voice of a girl echoed and light flashed in the sky. The flash swallowed Nyarlathotep and it generated an explosive sound that shook the atmosphere. It is the highest tier lightning magic. I turned my eyes to the source of the voice. Looking at it, I saw Sunny holding her wand. The others are also around her. Sainos steps forward before everyone while wagging his tail. He opens his mouth. ¡¸My liege! Please leave it to us!¡¹ When Sainos said so, every one of them looked at me with eyes full of determination. I guess they gathered here because the assault of the imperial army stopped. It seems like they left Laurel to take care of the headquarters. The real target of the enemy is the headquarters after all. I instinctively laughed and issued an order. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll let you help me a little.¡¹ ******************** Chapter 211 - Irregular Chapter 211 ¨C Irregular ¡¸Sedeia, Rosa! Try cutting the tentacles that stretched out while evading them! Sunny, Io, cast attribute magic in turn! Look for its weakness!¡¹ ¡¸My liege, how about me!?¡¹ ¡¸Stand by!¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ I sneaked around behind Nyarlathotep while giving directions to everyone. However, Nyarlathotep always follows me with its eyeball. It also attacks me with tentacles without rest. I judged that it will be impossible to dodge all those tentacles in a melee battle so I had my melee fighters on standby. ¡¸Boss! I can¡¯t cut it!?¡¹ ¡¸I already tried all attributes but nothing seems to be effective¡­.?¡¹ I received everyone¡¯s report one after another but all of them has no good information. All of its attacks are concentrated on me, what a bad guy. While running, I tried cutting its tentacles that are attacking me with my sword. ¡¸tsu!¡¹ I feel like I slashed some sort of invisible wall. It must be some kind of barrier that is different from what we are using. ¡¸Then, how about some thermal power!¡¹ When I mutter so, I took some distance from Nyarlathotep in a dash. Although the tentacles can extend, it takes time to return to it and have it attack again. I took several kilometers away from Nyarlathotep then stopped. Did he predict my intention? Laurel is already holding his shield against the tentacles, trying to buy some time. ¡¸Ah, he was blown away.¡¹ When Laurel was blown off, Sainos took his spot, then Lagreat. I took out some equipment from the item box in a haste and arranged them on the ground. It is a gold and silver full plate mail that I usually don¡¯t use. It has big golden wings on its back. ¡¸This really looks awful.¡¹ While I was murmuring, tentacles extend to me but I managed to evade. Furthermore, I took out golden earrings, bracelets, and rings that improve physical ability. While avoiding the tentacles, I¡¯m wearing armors to my hands and feet, to my waist and torso. It was surprising that I can do that but these items are as light as cardboard. I¡¯m now putting on the shoulder guards that has a blade attached on it. I also wore a round helmet. There is only one thing on my hand now, the coupon sword. I opened my mouth while avoiding the tentacles. ¡¸Rough vortex¡¹ I casted magic and swung down my sword to the tentacles that I had just evade. ¡¸¡ºÌìÒ††ÌÂ}Öé¾ÁÃÍ„‡¡»¡¹ TN: Chinese sword technique. At the same time I said the skill name, the blade of the coupon sword emitted light. Tentacles were cut off as I swung my sword down. Those tentacles that had their tip cut off immediately returned to the main body. ¡¸Now, the counter-attack will start.¡¹ I turned to the direction where Nyarlathotep is and kicked the ground. With a body that became as light as a feather, I dashed targeting Nyarlathotep. I saw tentacles approaching one after another. While running at full power, I evade to the left then to the right. When five tentacles approached me simultaneously, I jumped. As I flew to the height that I could look over the battlefield, I began to see the extending tentacles like rain. ¡¸Fly¡¹ I moved using flight magic while parrying the tentacles with my sword. I flew towards the sky. As I evade the tentacles as if I¡¯m dancing in the sky, I twisted my body and slashed Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles with all my might. I slash while evading to the left and right, parrying while evading. Since it has become an aerial battle, I moved right above Nyarlathotep. I should have cut down a lot of Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles but it doesn¡¯t seem like decreasing at all. ¡¸¡­ OK, let¡¯s go¡¹ After evading another tentacle, I muttered so as I breathe shallowly. I¡¯m now fully prepared. ¡¸Sword dance¡¹ When I used the skill, I started falling on to Nyarlathotep. I did not fall into a straight line. I am complicatedly moving in a circle as I evade the tentacles. I¡¯m also swaying my sword in a speed that can¡¯t be seen with naked eyes as I go down. One blow after another, Nyarlathotep¡¯s tentacles were being cut off without problem because each of my blow is equal to a blow with all my might. My sword will reach Nyarlathotep¡¯s main body soon. At the same time I thought of that, Nyarlathotep fully opened his round eyes and a large number of tentacles began coiling around its body for defense. I continue the ¡°sword dance¡± and cut through the bundle of tentacles. ¡¸¡­¡­.irrregular¡­..creatures always commit mistake¡­..however, they are all dependent on the hands of the administrator¡­..everything converges towards the same outcome¡­.¡¹ The voice of the Nyarlathotep echoes in my head. I did not stop my hand and cut away the tentacles in pieces. I ripped the tentacles that it bundled one after another. I tore the tentacles it is using as protection. ¡¸¡­¡­.why did you appear¡­.why did you disturb it¡­.why are you fighting against it¡­.¡¹ Nyarlathotep¡¯s voice gets louder and louder. I opened my mouth while continuing swinging my sword. ¡¸Because I hate not being able to decide for myself.¡¹ I say so while cutting off several tentacles. Then, at last, I was able to see Nyarlathotep¡¯s eyeball again. The eye of the Nyarlathotep is wide open. My whole body is being reflected in its cloudy yellow eyes. ¡¸¡­.Person who exceeds god¡­.. Person who destroys order¡­..Irregular, this world does not need you¡­..¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s none of your business.¡¹ After replying to Nyarlathotep, I thrust my sword toward it as tentacles approach me. ¡¸¡ºÏèî¨ÔtÍ»¡»¡¹ TN: some sort of sword technique. Just like the first one, this is chinese. The moment I said that, my sword emitted pale light and pierced Nyarlathotep¡¯s pupil. Though it is an eyeball, I felt like I pierced a stick into a hard soil. I twisted my sword to have it pierce further into Nyarlathotep¡¯s eye. The next moment, light particles came out from where I pierced my sword and spread to the surrounding. Nyarlathotep deteriorated to the point that it became ash and collapsed. The collapsing Nyarlathotep turn its eyeball to the ground as it loosely lowered its tentacles. ¡¸¡­¡­..interesting¡­..will this world really deviates from god¡¯s planned path¡­.I wanted to see its future but it will not come true¡­.¡¹ After saying that, Nyarlathotep totally became ash. It crumbled then disappeared. I was left alone in the air. I looked at my coupon sword that is gradually losing the light its emitting. ¡¸¡­¡­..I have broken through the limit and leveled up.¡¹ The moment I said that, great cheers as if the earth is rumbling came out from the ground. ******************** Chapter 212 - Mythical Scene Chapter 212 ¨C Mythical Scene AN: I decided to make this into a book! Thank you, readers! Thank you very much! Seeing a lot of magic comparable to natural disasters, we have forgotten that we were at war. ¡¸Set your shield up you fool!¡¹ When we heard the shouting voice from our rear, we, who are presently absent minded, instinctively raised our shield and stabilized our posture. When I check my far front, I saw that the imperial soldiers all have raised their spears. ¡¸Uwaaaahhh!¡¹ I raised a desperate scream after seeing the imperial soldiers moving towards us. We repel them with our shield then slash them with our sword. While we normal soldiers are fighting with one imperial soldier each, the beastkin soldiers are fighting two each. If we lose focus in a moment, we¡¯ll definitely be killed in an instant. Surprisingly, magic was casted again against the imperial soldiers, they were blown off. Desperately defending, desperately attacking. How long have I been fighting? When I thought of such a question, the advancement of the imperial soldiers ceased. Not just in the place where I am. When I turned sideways, everyone also halted. ¡¸W-what!?¡¹ I shouted in confusion but then I noticed, the allied forces and the imperial soldiers are looking in the same direction. Following their line of sight, I saw something like a long hair in the sky from a distance. I unintentionally held my breath. I don¡¯t know why but my heart was filled with anxiety. It is something like a shadow with long disheveled hair. It also has an unusually big eyeball in its center. What is that? I have never seen such a creepy thing. We unwillingly stopped moving leaving our swords and shields hanging. Even though the gigantic eyeball monster was wrapped in flames that cover the sky, it didn¡¯t react much and still glaring calmly. I don¡¯t remember any myth about such monster. Is that thing can be defeated? Even though I¡¯m not fighting that deplorable thing, my heart is filled with fear and despair. However, at that moment, an incident occurred in the western sky. The monster¡¯s hair extends to the west and a silhouette evades it. He was emitting golden light. That person is clad in a beautiful and majestic armor that I have never seen before. He fought against the monster and was cutting its spider thread like hair. The golden light soars into the sky then collides with the monster. Everyone watching hold their breath. ¡¸Aaahhh!¡¹ Someone screamed. Did he lose? I gritted my teeth to that spectacle. However, the golden light did not disappear. That person soars in the sky, just above the monster. He stopped then began shining brightly as he jumped down to the monsters below him like an arrow. He did not bother attacking the hair like thing of the monster and, like an arrow, pierced the center of the monster. One second, two seconds of match, the arrow brilliantly penetrated the monster. Blue light shoots out of the monster like blood. After some time, the monster turns into something like a mist and completely disappears. No one was able to speak while looking at the scene of the monster disappearing. It is like, if one would say something, another monster will show up. However, when the shadow monster finally disappears completely, I saw the golden warrior staying in the sky. I unexpectedly shouted as if all the feelings I have inside me exploded. Some people shouted the same time as me and it eventually leads to everyone¡¯s loud cheer. There is no doubt. I just saw a mythical battle with my own eyes. This can no longer be called war. No, perhaps I have even forgotten that we¡¯re fighting a war. As I watch the person in golden armor floating in the sky, I heard a sobbing voice. The beastkins are crying. The powerful beast warriors that exceeded my expectations are shedding tears in public without hesitation. ¡¸¡­.Why, are you crying?¡¹ I instinctively asked the nearest beastkin. Then, the beastkin warrior opened his mouth while looking up at the person in golden armor. ¡¸¡­. We are descendants of the subordinate of the apostle of god. No matter what Ren-sama say, we will do it with all our heart.¡¹ ¡¸¡­. The person in golden armor is the king of Einherjar¡­? Thus, looking at him like that makes you unable to hold your tears?¡¹ As he hears that, the beastkin warrior nodded while crying. ¡¸We were able to see the true form of our master. In addition, we were able to fight against an evil god like the true subordinates of Ren-sama¡­.There is no joy more than this.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡­.the battle of the apostle of god against an evil god.¡¹ When I mutter so, the beastkin warrior looks at me while laughing and crying. ¡¸What¡­aren¡¯t you crying yourself?¡¹ When the beastkin said so, I noticed a warm tear flowing through my own cheek for the first time. I scooped the tear with my finger and looked at it. ¡¸¡­.My country, it is said that the last apostle of god spent some time there. Perhaps us, the people of Taki, also possess the blood of the subordinate of the apostle of god.¡¹ I answered so and looked again at the person in golden armor floating in the sky. I want to engrave Ren-sama¡¯s divine form in the sky in my eyes but my tears are flowing like waterfalls. The visibility is distorted and I can¡¯t see clearly. ¡¸Sa-Saharoseteri-sama¡­.M-my tears won¡¯t stop!¡¹ ¡¸M-me too¡¹ I replied to my subordinate while sniffing. At that time, I heard Ren-sama¡¯s elegant voice as he used wind magic. > ¡¸Nyarlathotep¡­.¡¹ Someone murmurs the name of the evil god with dread. > Original form? I did not understand what he meant so I waited for Ren-sama¡¯s word. After a little while, Ren-sama continues talking. > When Ren-sama said so, the division between the allied forces and imperial army disappeared, everyone cheers. Splendid. How kind-hearted. A pure soul that can relieve hatred against each other. Truly god-like. My sight has become completely invisible due to the large amount of tears. ¡¸¡­When I return home, this story, to everyone¡­..No, I¡¯ll write a book about it¡­!¡¹ AN: Ren-sama makes an excuse to rule the empire from the shadow¡­! I wonder if I have to put a tag that the hero is a wicked one¡­! For news about this being a book, please see the activity report for details! ******************** Chapter 213 - After the War Chapter 213 ¨C After the War The unity of the international alliance was advertised. It is said that they used force to end the battle between the Rembrandt Kingdom and the Immenstadt Empire. Though there were various troublesome circumstances, the result was still the planned result. The imperial soldiers that are being manipulated by Nyarlathotep fell the same time Nyarlathotep fell. The remaining soldiers of the empire did not continue fighting after that. While they were assisting the withdrawal of the imperial soldiers, the international alliance held a conference again with four newly joined countries. The emperor of the Immenstadt Empire has already died. According to the story, this war was caused by an evil god. Given that, Einherjar took the initiative to rebuild the empire. Surprisingly, the representatives of small countries like Togou did not object so it was decided smoothly. Thinking about Einherjar¡¯s war potential, no one dared. It is obvious. Anyway, after the meeting, we immediately headed for the rebuilding of the Immenstadt Empire but who knew that it will be difficult. ¡¸We are the victims here. We are the one who suffered the most.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. Because of the evil god, we lost our great emperor¡­.¡¹ I gathered the top brass of the empire for the being but who would have thought that things will take a dark turn. When I looked at the ministers while thinking of such a thing, the white-bearded minister glared at us and opened his mouth. ¡¸So how does the international alliance plan to take responsibility¡­can I hear it?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Responsibility?¡¹ Jiromora, the representative of Maeas, looks puzzled to the minister¡¯s question. I am accompanied by Jiromora since he is the one handling food and building materials. To this unexpected development, Jiromora knitted his eyebrows. The minister glares at Jiromora then sighs and opens his mouth. ¡¸That¡¯s right. You killed our the emperor of our country and massacred over a hundred thousand soldiers. This is not something that can be solved with only a small amount of money or territory.¡¹ When that minister said so, the other ministers nodded. He is not trying to receive consolations but is planning to impose conditions. But before he reached that part, Jiromora got angry and stood up. ¡¸The emperor was already dead from the start! It is also your soldiers who attacked so what¡¯s wrong with retaliating!?¡¹ When Jiromora roared, the minister narrowed his eyes and spoke with a low voice. ¡¸You¡¯re the only one saying that the emperor was already dead from the start. Since you don¡¯t have any evidence, how can we believe such story? You¡¯re telling us that we attacked first but how come your casualties are only about a hundred people? It can be concluded that something is behind all of this.¡¹ ¡¸Aren¡¯t your soldiers heard what the evil spirit has said! Also, the reason of the empire¡¯s high casualty is because you are simply too weak!¡¹ ¡¸What!? Did I just hear you said that the imperial army is weak!¡¹ After hearing Jiromora, a big minister got up and shouted. He¡¯s probably from the military. Watching the barren meeting where screaming at each other is the norm, I can see that Jiromora is really a merchant to the core. A diplomatic person should be calmer. Seeing the situation, the white-bearded minister looked at me. ¡¸Still not talking? Leave the internal matters of the empire to us, the upper echelon of the empire. We will asked about the war compensation later. Though it is a good proposal, I cannot trust an organization with no history like the international alliance.¡¹ The minister says so as he glares at me as if trying to intimidate me. They don¡¯t want to be treated as a defeated country. The war is an act of an evil god but they are surely thinking that we are going to use this chance to choose a convenient emperor. However, this minister is misunderstanding one thing. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but if that is the case, the international alliance will completely not lend you a hand. The empire will not be able to join the international alliance and of course will not be able to enjoy the benefit such as the air transport industry, are you okay with that?¡¹ When I said that, the minister stiffened and rounded his eyes. As expected, they misunderstood that the international alliance wanted the empire to join by all means. However, that is not the case. Sure enough, the puzzled minister lowered the end of his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡¸T-the Immenstadt Empire has a firm position as one of the four major powers, and you don¡¯t want us to join the international alliance?¡¹ When the minister says so, Jiromora, who¡¯s sitting on a chair again, crosses his arms and snorts. ¡¸Hmp. The products of the empire like its seafoods, agricultural crops, timber, and building stones are not necessary. Our country, Maeas, and the beastkin country can supply those.¡¹ When Jiromora said so, the ministers looked at each other and became noisy. While watching them, I coughed once and opened my mouth. ¡¸Now, regarding to what you said earlier about the international alliance being the one who set up the war.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that was the evil god¡­¡¹ ¡¸None of you noticed that the evil god pretended to be the emperor. You also let the Melqart religion, the hands of the evil god, to be established and you even favor it. I don¡¯t think you, the upper echelon of the empire, can deal will it.¡¹ ¡¸Nu¡­.¡¹ I seem to be pretty angry with the way I talk. The ministers did not object and just shut their mouth. Looking at it, I raise the edge of my mouth and nods shallowly. ¡¸Therefore, I want to investigate all of the emperor¡¯s kin and recommend those whom the evil god had not met as the next emperor candidate.¡¹ ¡¸¡­! That is a foreign intervention in our domestic affairs!¡¹ Towards my remark, one of the ministers yelled. I raised one of my hand to that minister and opened my mouth. ¡¸Then, may I hear the suggestion of those who did not notice that the emperor was replaced by the evil god? Do you think you still have the qualification to choose the new emperor?¡¹ When I asked so, the minister¡¯s expression was like he has bitten an insect as he stays silent. After confirming that he quieted down, I looked at everyone in turn then kept talking. ¡¸As a conclusion, you need the international alliance¡¯s help. If you can be recognized as a reliable country with no evil god, you will be acknowledged as a member and will have the right to participate in the air transport. Also, it will be difficult to erase the image of your country being ruled by an evil god.¡¹ When I said that, it became the de facto conclusion. Although it will be a story later on, relying on the international alliance is the most advantageous choice of the empire. Jiromora is smiling too. At a later date, I picked the new emperor but not from the five sons, six daughters, and one grandchild of the former emperor. Of course, I chose someone with talent and will be good for the international alliance. It was a child of a concubine. He is a thirteen-year-old boy who¡¯s always been treated harshly by the emperor¡¯s children. Since he¡¯s still young, I appointed two guardians for him. One was a daughter of the emperor and the other one is my guild member Milenia. She¡¯ll also act as a contact of Einherjar. She¡¯s also an excellent guard and educator so there will be no problem. AN: The light novel will be published in February! Thank you in advance! ******************** Chapter 214 - The Empire’s New Emperor Chapter 214 ¨C The Empire¡¯s New Emperor ¡¸Please take care of me from now on.¡¹ An old woman, who seems to have been a beautiful jewel when she was young, said so and lowered her head to me. I hastily return a bow to the woman. ¡¸P-please be relieved. I will help the emperor with everything I have. Please take care of me too, honorable mother-sama. ¡¹ After saying so, I raised my face and look at my brother¡¯s mother who still can¡¯t believe that her son is the new emperor. She¡¯s a humble, kind-hearted mother. It would be great if she smiles more. But presently, she looks like she¡¯s tired of having her life completely changed. ¡¸That child, to become the emperor¡­.even though he¡¯s Lycias-sama¡¯s child, I¡¯m only a dancer so he is not that much educated¡­. ¡¹ I myself don¡¯t know their situation but I have a feeling that this mother raised her child with minimum assistance from the empire. Therefore, at the very least, I will keep my eyes on the new emperor so that he will not be assassinated by our own blood brothers and sisters. Just thinking about our eldest brother, second eldest brother, and our eldest sister, my mouth began twitching. I lay low so I haven¡¯t been killed but the three of them are openly competing from the throne. So far, there are only arguments and keeping each other check but that¡¯s because our father was alive. Now that someone has suddenly taken up the position of emperor, I don¡¯t know what they are capable of doing anymore. In terms of assassination, the new emperor, my half-brother, will be the first candidate. Assassinating the new emperor is pretty easy because he doesn¡¯t have private soldiers or aides like the other nobles. The second candidate is me. The risk of being exposed after assassinating the emperor is high. Killing me then become the guardian of the emperor will be the most realistic plan. Thinking about such things, I swallowed as I advanced through the corridor. I arrived before one of the emperor¡¯s private room. The guards standing around leered at me as I knocked on the door. The door opens from the inside and I was welcomed by the imperial guards. ¡¸Frietta-sama, please enter. ¡¹ The imperial guard who saw me let me enter without consulting the emperor. Although I was dumbfounded, I did not say anything and enter the emperor¡¯s private room. When I went in, four guards were standing around the room and a boy, the new emperor, was sitting on a desk at the center. Raymond Artinas. Until the other day, he was treated as a bastard who could not bear the imperial family¡¯s name. However, he has father¡¯s rare manly eyes that are called the eyes of the emperor. I can now see why the emperor was attracted to that dancer, even her child is a stunningly beautiful boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. Although he cowers and obviously lacks self-confidence, he has a charm that can lead people. And next to Raymond is a woman sent by the international alliance. She¡¯s a beautiful woman with unusual clothes. She has brown hair that extends down to her shoulders. Her name is Milenia. Although she looks like she¡¯s only a little older than me, she must be an exceptional talent to be entrusted with dealing with the major power with succession problem. Did she study politics since she was a child? In any case, I want ten people at a level similar to a knight leader as guards. When I thought of such a thing, Raymond looked up at me with an anxious face. ¡¸Frietta-san, I¡­.don¡¯t want to sit on the throne. ¡¹ Raymond said that with a voice that¡¯s about to cry, I smiled as gently as possible and stood in front of the desk. ¡¸Is that the will of the emperor? Thoroughly reading reports on the desk is important but sometimes, the emperor must be there especially when an important guest arrives. ¡¹ ¡¸B-but¡­. ¡¹ Due to the words I said, Raymond¡¯s lips trembled and tears flowed out of his eyes. While feeling a little excited seeing him like that, I coughed and opened my mouth. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. There will be guards around and I¡¯ll also be next to you too. Even if elder brother requests an audience, his rank is lower than yours. Keep that in mind. ¡¹ When I say so, Raymond looks at the surrounding guards and turns his frightened face to me last. Ah, so cute! Looking at my weak younger brother like that, I feel my hidden sadistic side rise. ¡¸Leave it to me. I¡¯ll arrange my private soldiers at the throne room. I will have the imperial guards stand behind elder brother. I will not let anything dangerous happen to you. ¡¹ When I said so, Raymond spat a sigh of relief and showed a bashful smile. My nose almost bled. Raymond is sitting on the throne with me and Milenia standing firmly on his left and right. My private soldiers are also standing to the left and right walls of the throne room. I also arranged some of my private soldiers below the throne just before the aisle just in case some things needs to be blocked. As I think so while waiting for our elder brother, I heard a heavy noise down the aisle. ¡¸He¡¯s here¡­!? ¡¹ The moment I said so, the door of the throne room was opened vigorously. And soldiers in blue and silver armor stormed in like a parade. My soldiers rushed in front of us but they were not able to do anything. They were overpowered in every aspect. ¡¸¡­..Re-rebellion! ¡¹ As I mentioned that, Raymond held his breath. I never thought he would dare to oppose the decision of the international alliance that overwhelmed the empire. What will happen to this country now that you¡¯ve done that? Did he not understand anything at all? ¡¸Rebellion¡­a rebellion? ¡¹ ¡¸Aniue¡­ ¡¹ TN: A high society way of saying older brother. My older brother entered the throne room with mages in white robe and crest in their arms. Older brother combed his golden hair with his hand. Our strong and wise brother is also known as golden lion. Even though he has a ferocious personality, why did he select to destroy the future of the empire? When I stared at older brother while thinking that, older brother narrowed his eyes as he looked at Raymond. ¡¸¡­A country being looked down on by other countries, what happened to the Immenstadt Empire? We have become an insignificant existence. You should have fight to the death to show the pride of the empire. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹ When older brother said that, I took one step forward. ¡¸What are you saying! Older brother should know our previous crushing defeat! Doing something like that is the same as crushing the empire¡­!¡¹ ¡¸This foolish sister! Do you not take pride in the royal blood inside you!?¡¹ As I yell my opinion, elder brother interrupted me. It is the first time older brother has become angry with me. All these years, I did not get close to him in order to not make him angry. My finger trembled with fear and I was unable to say anything. I¡¯m sure Raymond is more frightened. I gritted my teeth, clenched my hand, and moved in front of Raymond. ¡¸You¡¯re the stupid one aniue! You dare break the people¡¯s future just for your self-satisfaction!¡¹ When I say so, older brother looked at me as if looking down on me. ¡¸¡­I never thought you are this stupid, Frietta. What is the empire? The first emperor founded it during the warring era and it has become the world¡¯s greatest power! Looking back at history, those who dare trample the empire will only meet death! I don¡¯t know where did you get that stupid idea that the empire will meet its end!¡¹ The guards that older brother brought all nodded deeply. I also flinched when I saw the burning anger in the eyes of those guards. Then, older brother pointed at Raymond and mocked him. ¡¸You call yourself an emperor while hiding behind a woman? Moreover, your just sitting on the throne not saying anything even though someone rebelling is already in front of you. Such a person doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be the emperor! ¡¹ After older brother said so, he raised one of his hands. If he swung that hand down, it will be our end. At the very least, even with just words, I have to counterattack. Milenia suddenly stood before me and opened her mouth. ¡¸¡­.Now, are you done complaining? Then, I, on behalf of the international alliance, will present your judgment.¡¹ When Milenia said so in a clear voice, older brother stopped moving while having an astonished expression. I might have a similar expression. Why? Just why did she say such a thing in this hopeless situation? Does she think that she can survive if she won in a verbal battle? Didn¡¯t you understand a single word with our conversation earlier? ¡¸¡­.ha, hahaha! Did something hit your head? Even if your gathering of lower class countries called international alliance won against the empire, no one can help you at this moment. Forget about that false emperor, in this place, I am the true emperor. Even god won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡¹ When older brother declared so in a loud voice as he laughs, Milenia tilted her head and looked down at my older brother. ¡¸¡­.Well, the god I know is merciful but ferocious and wiser than anyone else¡­ Do you really think that even if you¡¯re an idiot and insignificant, you will be overlooked by god? Fu, fufufu! You are too comical.¡¹ What is Milenia saying to my older brother¡­? Well, she¡¯s obviously looking down on my older brother but¡­ Older brother¡¯s face turned red because of rage and glared at Milenia with bloodlust. ¡¸Lu-lunatic¡­..! This one is the person who has the densest noble blood¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Still don¡¯t get it? I¡¯m surprised that you manage to memorized words but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re just a ¡°pig¡±.¡¹ Even looking at the frightening angry face of my brother, Milenia continued to abuse him with words while smiling. I turned my face to her. Then, to my older brother¡­. I feel like I understand what Milenia is trying to do so I nod. ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re right¡­.that oink oink is really annoying.¡¹ When I said so with a trembling voice, my older brother¡¯s face became demon-like. ¡¸Baaassstttaaarrrrdddd!¡¹ My older brother screamed and his guards and mine raised their swords. I almost cried seeing my guards sticking up to us till the end. And to that blistering atmosphere, Raymond stood up from the throne. His whole poor body is trembling. Raymond spoke with older brother. ¡¸P-pl-please! P-please don¡¯t fight! D-don¡¯t kill Frietta-san! J-just kill me alone¡­.¡¹ Raymond is trembling so hard that you can hear it. I look at his figure and nod. He¡¯s disqualified as a politician. Those are the word he should never say. However, I am happy. Therefore, I will put my life on the line for the first time to protect my brother. ¡¸Raymond, you have to escape. I, we will buy you as much time as we can. Get out of the castle, take your mother and go to the merchant guild. If you do so, the international alliance can fly you out of here.¡¹ When I said so and started chanting a magic spell, older brother opened his mouth. ¡¸Kill them!¡¹ As older brother said so, his guards started moving and his mages started chanting. The next moment, older brother¡¯s guards and mages, all fell with arrows in either their chest or head. I did not see anything. No, Milenia, who¡¯s standing in front of me, took out a white bow from somewhere and did something. The next second, after losing all of his men, older brother just stood there alone in utter amazement. ¡¸¡­Wh-what happened?¡¹ I don¡¯t know where his anger disappeared to but he asked that with a broken voice to Milenia. When Milenia lowers her bow, she raises the edge of her mouth. ¡¸Even though I¡¯m in the lowest seat, I¡¯m still a juusha of the apostle of god¡­Forget about 10,000, I can single-handedly exterminate 20,000 small fries like you alone.¡¹ ¡¸I-impossible¡­.¡¹ Elder brother tried to laugh out what Milenia said with a cramped face. Looking at him, Milenia unexpectedly tilted her neck. ¡¸I thought he was some sort of smart pig but it seems like I overestimated him¡­Maa, in any case, I will not let him live.¡¹ Milenia said so and raised her bow. Countless of arrows pierced and stucked at older brother¡¯s body. ¡¸Because it is necessary to cut off future trouble.¡¹ Milenia said so and smiled. She then looked back at me and Raymond. I moved my head up and down many times like a broken doll. I was not able to say anything. I thought that the apostle of god is just an irresponsible remark to raise the morale of soldiers of that country but looking at Milenia, I was convinced. The apostle of god is real. And if we oppose the international alliance that the apostle of god founded, there will be no future for the empire. ******************** AN: Scary politics begins¡­! Though it hasn¡¯t been long but I¡¯m writing a new novel! Please check it out by all means! TN: Trivia- this is the longest chapter ever. Spoiler ¨C next chapter is the last chapter. ******************** Chapter 215 - RenRen From Now On Chapter 215 ¨C RenRen From Now On I received reports regarding the empire¡¯s new emperor¡¯s trouble, the present members of the international alliance, and the progress of the air transport industry. Everything is progressing without major problems. The pilot operations of the air transport industry have already begun in Einherjar, Rembrandt Kingdom, Maeas, and the elf and beastkin countries. The dark elves, who are the leading mages for the pilot run, are doing their best so the air transport industry has not experienced any problems. In addition, Einherjar has steadily progressed in its city development. The population has also increased and the national treasure has been enriched. However, our gap with other countries is also becoming intense to the point that the other countries fear that they will collapse if we don¡¯t limit the immigrant. Maa, I think the gap will shorten because the other countries also established schools and orphanages. We lend them a hand as some sort of advertisement of what good will the air transport industry do to employment and sales. And, a big event was held at Einherjar. In celebration of the king¡¯s marriage. Moreover, the king suddenly married nine brides. The rumor spread all over the world. With that, the harmful effect of the air transport industry was seen. By the way, the king of Einherjar is none other than yours truly. I thought of having Rihanna as the main bride since she¡¯s a princess of another country however, Rihanna rejected that idea and it became a three-day wedding ceremony. The reason is, no one should be ahead of the juushas of the apostle of god. The idea of all of them being equal in one ceremony was rejected by a lot of people. As a result, the first wedding day is for Eleanor, Soarer, and Sunny. The second day is for Sedeia, Mira, and Rosa. The third day is for Rihanna, Sherry, and Sherahamira who was sent by the country of elves. I¡¯m not sure if Sherahamira was against it since she looks like she¡¯s crying bitterly. By the way, only Sunny, Sedeia, and Sherry did not cry. I don¡¯t get what Sunny is thinking because she¡¯s having a doya face all the time. On the other hand, Sedeia and Sherry were tense due to embarrassment and excitement. And the one who cried the most was Eleanor. It was the king¡¯s wedding so there was a parade and we went around the city in a carriage. Eleanor cried too much that she had fallen unconscious. Since there is no other way, I decided to hold her in my arms to keep her from falling down. It seems like that scene is currently being spread by the bards all over the world. Those bards are like twitter. Though the details were not spread, the day of our wedding ceremony became a hot topic to the extent that it became a national holiday of Einherjar afterwards. Why did it become a holiday? The people petitioned the country to make those three days holiday in order to celebrate it every year. What a scary story. Every year, a doll that looks like me is sticked on a stick and paraded it around the city along with nine brides while dancing frenziedly. It makes me want to die. By the way, this festival is held in all major cities of Einherjar. An absolute nightmare. TN: Legend says that in Collinwood, beside the doll of the king and his nine brides, there is also the doll of Baron Bowarei dancing intimately with the king. After the mind and body exhausting wedding ceremony, our country offered assistance to the war-damaged countries that were part of the former Galland Empire. Because I was tired, I threw it to Cartas. I received a report after that aside from supplies, we also arranged people to handle their internal affairs. Before I noticed it, the upper echelon of those countries has been all replaced. They became easier to handle now. Perhaps those upper echelon people never expected that development when we offered our assistance. We¡¯re like demons. Though other problems occurred a lot, Canaan and the dark elves, with the cooperation of the beastkins, took care of them. In proportion to that, things that needed my judgment has decreased. Most problems are examined closely by Cartas and solved by Eleanor. The only problems that were left for me to decide on were about our controls on each country. I, who has a lot of free time, decided to raise my adventurer¡¯s rank. I hunted dragons and deliver them to the adventurer¡¯s guild. I reached S-rank in two weeks. What is this easy mode? Since I reached the pinnacle of an adventurer, my adventurer work ended. By the way, I finished inspecting the schools and orphanages and faked illness in order to not attend ceremonies in other countries. With this, I have nothing else to do. I am free. While thinking of such a thing, I watched Sherry and Sherahamira intensively practicing magic. Then, Lagreat, who seemed to be happy, came down before me. ¡¸My lord! Are you interested with the dragon country?¡¹ When Lagreat said that, I remembered my conversation with my earth dragon subordinate Ishmugard. ¡¸Ah, the country headed by the sage dragon king? Where was it¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Heeh? I don¡¯t know the type of dragon called saint dragon king. Can we take a look?¡¹ Lagreat said so and laughed. Well, I¡¯m not sure if sage dragon king is a position or a name but I¡¯m sure that I want to know what kind of dragon it is. Thinking so, I smiled at Lagreat. ¡¸Okay, why don¡¯t we go there?¡¹ When I said so, Sainos, who came out from somewhere, ran towards us. ¡¸My liege! Let me accompany you!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Sainos wants to go too? Okay, then call Soarer or Sunny to make our party complete.¡¹ When I said so, Sainos wagged his tail happily. Now, sage dragon king of the dragon country. What kind of fellow are you? AN: Though there are still extra chapters, consider the main story concluded. Since the main story is complete, please comment or post a review. I would like to read them and use them as reference for my next work! Mitsuru Inoue/ Ny¨±sankin Chapter 216 - Wedding: the Inside Story â‘  Chapter 216 ¨C Wedding: the Inside Story ¢Ù I, Eleanor, have now taken the official position called ¡°queen¡±. Great! I married master! Ah, what can I say? Never in my life have I thought that this will really happen¡­! Exactly three days before the wedding ceremony. When I was summarizing the reports about the future business of the country, Mira came to help me. Right. Thinking about it now, that day was somewhat different. The workload feels like it came from the future of three thousand worlds. In addition, when problems occurred that day, I didn¡¯t even have time to ask master and have to borrow someone else¡¯s hand. Master¡¯s country. It can be said that working for Einherjar is working for master and his future children. If that is the case, then this amount of work is rather pleasing. I feel like master is always around me. I thought that way until I finished my work for the day. I took the document the exhausted sleeping Mira was holding. Unexpectedly, master visited me. My lips¡¯ shape beautifully changed as if I received a divine message. ¡¸This time, we¡¯ll hold a wedding ceremony. Someone has to make preparations. My partner is you¡­¡¹ My mind turns pure white. Wedding? You!? You mean me!? ¡¸Ma-masht!?¡¹ Ah, how shameful. I was so surprised that I stumble on the chair and hit my face against master who¡¯s standing next to me. ¡¸Ooww¡­! Are you okay? Since you look busy, let¡¯s talk about the details later¡­.¡¹ ¡¸N-NONONONONO! I, I CAN WORK 24 HOURS A DAY, 7 DAYS A WEEK! NOW, PLEASE LET ME HEAR ABOUT OUR WEDDING CEREMONY!¡¹ ¡¸Wedding ceremony!?¡¹ When I shouted, Mira opened her eyes wide, raised her face, and looked at me and master alternately. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Mira too.¡¹ ¡¸Hyo!?¡¹ I heard a voice that I have never heard from Mira before. As expected of master. He knows the right time to hit one with a surprise present. However, can this be called a romantic proposal? My face is so hot that it feels like boiling. Looking at Mira¡¯s face, I can see that her eyes and mouth are completely rounded and her eyes are deep red. Not good. I don¡¯t want any other job for now except for the preparations for the wedding ceremony. Yosh, I¡¯ll leave all of my other work to Cartas and Laurel. Ah, the moon is beautiful tonight. I was surprised. Even if the world will end, I don¡¯t think I will be as much surprised. Sunny, who was together with me was dignified, but as for me¡­. The words that leader said are just¡­¡­ What I dislike the most is me crying. After patrolling and a little shopping in the city, I went back to the castle. When I passed by the front gate, I saw Sunny doing something in a place nearby. As I approach her, I noticed that Sunny is not her usual self. She¡¯s not in her usual robe but she¡¯s wearing a thin green dress that master requested to make for her. She¡¯s also wearing a tiara that increases magical power that she usually doesn¡¯t want to wear. Looking at her closely, it looks like she¡¯s having trouble on what accessory to wear. She¡¯s looking at the hole of a ring while knitting her eyebrows and groaning. ¡¸¡­.Are you having trouble on what magic item to equip?¡¹ When she heard that, Sunny spat out a long sigh and stood up. She looks at me from bottom to top. I smiled daringly to her. ¡¸¡­.I won.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ When I was puzzled by the mysterious words of Sunny, leader came walking from the main gate with Sainos. I turn my head from Sunny to Sainos. ¡¸You were in the castle?¡¹ ¡¸Why! No, I¡¯m certainly not in the castle until a while ago¡­mumumu?¡¹ The two of them walked towards us while we were having such a conversation. They stopped in front of us. Beside me is Sunny who finally wore the magic item. She looked up at leader. ¡¸Do you have some business with us, leader?¡¹ When he heard that, leader opened his mouth while Sunny¡¯s eyes are shining mysteriously. ¡¸Ah, we¡¯re having our wedding ceremony so I ask you to prepare.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Leader and Princess Rihanna? After how many months?¡¹ I was surprised to hear that but leader shook his head to the left and right and looked me in the eyes. ¡¸No, it will be held three days from today. Are you and Sunny willing?¡¹ To leader¡¯s words, my mind turned pure white. As expected of leader, he asked us to marry him like he¡¯s inviting us to a meal. TN: It is called marriage proposal like a boss. However, before I noticed it, tears are already flowing in my eyes. I was a bit angry with myself. Nononono, why am I crying even though I don¡¯t want to? But, never in my life had I thought that I¡¯ll marry leader. Since I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m sure Sunny is weeping. When I looked at Sunny, she pinched the hem of her dress with her fingers and bowed towards leader. ¡¸I am willing¡­.I swear my eternal love to master.¡¹ SUUNNNYYYYYY!? I only heard those words in soap operas. To think that Sunny just said those words like she practiced it hundreds of times. Sunny probably heard about leader¡¯s wedding ceremony somewhere. Because of that, she prepared like she¡¯s one of the brides in case leader asked her. While I was shedding tears while watching Sunny, Sunny looked at me with a triumphant smile. This girl¡­. ¡¸Rosa, prepare for the wedding ceremony.¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s going to get married?¡¹ ¡¸Me and Eleanor, and Sunny, and Mira, and Sedeia, and Soarer¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha! Boss is really daring!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, how about you? And me?¡¹ ¡¸Me too? Great! Ahahaha!¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Doing it with everyone at once is easier.¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha! As expected of boss!¡¹ THE END. Chapter 217 - Wedding: the Inside Story â‘¡ Chapter 217 ¨C Wedding: the Inside Story ¢Ú When I was walking on the corridor before the throne room before the sun set, I noticed someone walked out of the throne room. ¡¸Oh, Soarer. I was about to look for you.¡¹ As he told me that, I deeply bowed then raised my face and looked him in the eyes. ¡¸Yes, I feel that you¡¯re going to look for me so I¡¯m here.¡¹ When I said that as a joke, my lord¡¯s eyes rounded and looked at me with a surprised face. ¡¸Amazing. Is that a woman¡¯s intuition? To think Soarer is this sharp.¡¹ ¡¸Maa, it¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­I totally expected that reaction of yours.¡¹ When I said so and smiled, I laughed like I¡¯m in big trouble. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m not sure if you expected this too¡­¡¹ When my lord said so, he touched my cheek with his hand. ¡­¡­¡­eh? Wait, something is different¡­. While thinking so, my heart began to throb. And, my lord opened his mouth. ¡¸Marry me, Soarer.¡¹ I¡¯m not sure if I heard those words correctly. No, my memory told me so so I guess those really are the words. Or maybe just a by-product of my surprise and confusion. Of course, I returned my answer immediately with a hot kiss and embrace while tears flow out my eyes¡­.did I really do that? I remember that my brain stopped working as my mind turned pure white but I don¡¯t think there was a physical contact. I finally regained my consciousness and opened my mouth towards my lord. ¡¸Yes¡­.please take care of me from now on, husband.¡¹ I intended to say those words but the truth is, I was not able to speak properly because of tears and runny nose. It is a disgrace of a lifetime. However, this moment of my life will never disappear from my memory, it won¡¯t even fade. Ah, as expected of husband. Every time I go through this corridor to meet husband, my heart throbs and dances. I, Soarer, will dedicate my everything to husband until my body falls to ruin. On the day I was eating dinner at the castle with my father and mother. Even though it hasn¡¯t been long yet, I felt like that battle was like a dream. I sometimes recall that battle. When we came back to the castle after that battle, I was surprised to receive everyone¡¯s blessing. I still sometimes become absent minded thinking that day. Because aside from the juusha-samas, my father and I also had bronze statues since we fought together with the braves. I still can¡¯t believe it. I wonder what will my former self when I was still in the magic academy say if I tell her this. She¡¯ll probably laugh to her heart¡¯s content. I noticed myself smiling while eating and listening to splendid music. Getting used to things like this is scary. I checked the time. It seems like it is the time for the performing musician to change. Linshan, who came from the country of beastkins, will now perform. She improved a lot and we¡¯re evaluating her performance. My life these days is far more gorgeous than any nobles or royal family of any country. These days are also peaceful and calm. While spending days like this, there are times when I think that everything was just a dream and none of these happened. Perhaps I¡¯m already dead when I tried protecting mother and father that time and I¡¯m in heaven right now. Such a sad imagination feels more terrible than reality. Well, I hope days like this will continue¡­.I often prayed of that. On that day, while I¡¯ve been thinking about such a thing, my conversation with my father and mother was interrupted. Ren-sama casually visited the table where we sat. I, who thought something¡¯s strange, stared at Ren-sama. He¡¯s really manly but he¡¯s beautiful. Though he is somewhat slender, he has the power that can overwhelm gigantic monsters bare handedly. He really the mythical hero that slipped out of a book. ¡¸May I disturb you?¡¹ ¡¸There is no way we can refuse. Please sit down.¡¹ Father immediately replied to Ren-sama. Since there is a vacant chair beside me, Ren-sama sits down beside me. One night, we went to Ren-sama¡¯s bed room and do it with him. I visited Ren-sama¡¯s bedroom several times together with Rihanna-sama but I can¡¯t really say what¡¯s inside of me. I don¡¯t mind speaking with him with someone else but I can¡¯t speak with him one on one. While I was staring at Ren-sama¡¯s profile, Ren-sama looked at mother and father and lowered his head. ¡¸Sorry. Though it¡¯s a bit late to say it, Sherry and I are in a relationship that can be considered as a relationship between a man and a woman.¡¹ Hnn? What did Ren-sama say just now? I dropped my fork and gave out a strange voice. ¡¸Hyaa¡¹ While I¡¯m picking up my fork in a haste, Ren-sama looked at father and mother and opened his mouth. ¡¸I intend to marry Rihanna. That time, if Sherry is fine with it, I would like to take Sherry as my bride as well.¡¹ When Ren-sama continued, this time, mother and father dropped their forks. Somehow, while I¡¯m still confused, I also picked the forks of the two. ¡¸Will you permit our marriage?¡¹ I, who¡¯s under the table, heard Ren-sama said that. ¡¸O-of-of course. Please continue taking care of our daughter. Hey, darling wh¡­.Sherry? What are you doing?¡¹ When mother said that, I stood up immediately and hit my head on the table. I crawled out from under the table. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ When Ren-sama said that with full smiles, I stand up quickly and lower my head. ¡¸P-please take care of me!¡¹ That was all I could say. I¡¯m so useless. My face is so hot. Every time I recall that time, I panic. This must be a dream. If it is not, then I¡¯ll be happy till the day I die. I have cried so much on the day of our wedding which is very unprincess like. I still can remember the day before our wedding like yesterday. That day, Ren-sama told me. ¡¸I must meet Creivis and inform him about my wedding.¡¹ I instinctively asked back. ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re getting married?¡¹ Ren-sama looked at the surprised me as if puzzled. ¡¸I have no intention of not taking responsibility after I laid my hands on his treasured princess¡­.or, could it be that you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.princess?¡¹ Keira, who¡¯s behind me, said that in a low voice to Ren-sama¡¯s remark. I looked back at Keira and she¡¯s terribly upset. ¡¸Wa-wait a minute! You got it all wrong!¡¹ I instinctively said those words of denial. It is due to confusion. It is something unavoidable. However, both Ren-sama and Keira¡¯s expression changed. ¡¸¡­he just said it. This is a scandal princess¡­.Such a dangerous story will harm you¡­.¡¹ Ren-sama looks puzzled while Keira looked at me with freezing eyes. ¡¸Princess¡­no, Princess Rihanna¡­you shouldn¡¯t do that unless its the person who¡¯ll be your lifetime companion¡­.¡¹ ¡¸N-no! I never had such a frivolous feeling¡­.! Besides, Ren-sama is going to marry me¡­.!¡¹ I made some excuses with matching hand gestures but temperature did not return on Keira¡¯s eyes. ¡¸¡­.strange. Ren-sama taking responsibility, do you know what that word means?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Of responsibility? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.there is more of it than making the princess a damaged article.¡¹ When Keira said that, Ren-sama frowned and opened his mouth. ¡¸Oi, say it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me. Apart from the responsibility of taking her virginity¡­.¡¹ Keira said several words to Ren-sama. After their exchanges of words, Ren-sama looked at me and I looked down. How do I say it? I was driven to the point that I wanted to disappear in this instance while Keira keeps talking with a blaming tone. ¡¸Thus, since you didn¡¯t speak anything regarding Ren-sama¡¯s proposal¡­.could it be that you want to refuse it? ¡¹ ¡¸I will not do such a self-destructing thing! Of course, I will marry¡­.!? ¡¹ ¡¸Then, it¡¯s like that. Ren-sama, I wanted to directly report this to His Majesty tomorrow, will that be alright? ¡¹ As soon as I heard those words, I reflexively said that but Keira interrupted me and turned to Ren-sama. Terrible! When I thought of that, I looked at Keira¡¯s back with a sharp gaze. The flow of our talk has penetrated my head. Marriage? Ren-sama and I? You¡¯re going to meet father to pay respect? Eh, tomorrow? ¡¸Ren-sama and I are going to get married? ¡¹ When I instinctively confirmed it, Keira¡¯s cold gaze turned to me again. ¡¸O, oh. That¡¯s right, Rihanna. Let¡¯s hurry and report it so that Ren-sama will not have a change of heart!¡¹ To those words of the puzzled Ren-sama, I clasped my fingers in front of my chest and raised my face. ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided! I will see my father now! ¡¹ When I excitedly said so, Keira narrowed her eyes and looked back at me. ¡¸It is already night, princess. Let¡¯s take a good rest tonight and prepare tomorrow morning before heading out. ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, th-that¡¯s right. Then, I will do so. ¡¹ I said that to Keira and took a deep breath. Even so, why did Keira had taken such a cold attitude? She¡¯s a gentle person who will cry in my instead. Ah, by the way, what is Keira¡¯s relationship with Ren-sama¡­ TN: Confusing right? Now, forget about the time Ren woke up with Keira and Rihanna on his bed then imagine that Rihanna managed to slip on Ren¡¯s bed only with Sherry and Keira doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Read again and feel the difference. By the way, the next day when I went to father to report about my marriage, father said some words and nodded. ¡¸Oh! You¡¯re getting married? You did it, Rihanna! ¡¹ There are ministers around so please congratulate me without lifting me. Even though I looked like I dislike it on the outside, I did not struggle cause I¡¯m happy on the inside. Chapter 218 - Dragon’s Country Chapter 218 ¨C Dragon¡¯s Country The dragon country is the country where dragons live and govern. Whether that country exists or not, I¡¯m not sure since there is no evidence backed rumor about it. A country that only exists in legend. If a person who confirmed the validity of that country appeared, he would be treated as a hero. But I already have an eyewitness. ¡¸Umu. It is in the northeast. After passing through a deep forest, you will find the biggest mountain. You have to cross that mountain.¡¹ A huge, more than 30 meters dragon said so. Rugged scale is the feature of an earth dragon. The earth dragon Ishmugrad sticks his face to the ground while looking at me. ¡¸Fumu, since you know where we¡¯re going, you should come too, Ishmugard.¡¹ When I said so, Ishmugard, whose face is stuck on the ground, removed his gaze from me. ¡¸¡­I went against my mother¡¯s order and left the country to become independent. It is a little hard to come back home.¡¹ That being said, Ishmugard sighed. His sigh blew away a girl with production job who happened to pass by. So, you¡¯re a runaway boy. After making a fuss, we began traveling to find the dragon¡¯s country. We were on dragon form Lagreat¡¯s back who¡¯s flying in the sky with ease. I looked down at the landscape. ¡¸My liege! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ Sainos, who¡¯s diagonally in front of me, said that while Soarer, who¡¯s sitting next to me, smiled. ¡¸Fufu¡­..honeymoon¡­fufufufu¡­¡­¡¹ Soarer is leaning on my while muttering that but let¡¯s not touch that topic. By the way, I have visited each country to inspect them on the pretense of honeymoon. Setting that aside, it is the dragon¡¯s country. The country ruled by the sage dragon king, Fafnir. It seems like it is also the name of the country. I heard that the dragon¡¯s country is beside the cliff of the highest mountain and is being surrounded by a mountain range. Maa, it is a mountain that you can only go through once you pass the forest where the dark elves live. It is severely difficult for normal people. While thinking about such a thing, the high mountain that Ishmugard described came into view. The right words to describe it is beautiful and soaring. There¡¯s no cloud so I can see the summit but perhaps it is usually covered with clouds and one wouldn¡¯t normally see the summit. The top of the mountain is like a white, sharp triangle. It feels noble and clean. It is called sacred mountainJormungandr. ¡¸Lagreat, let¡¯s go over there.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat groaned and flapped his wings. He rises mightily in the sky to the point that the mountains can now be look down on. There was a long mountain range that shows its beautiful and harsh environment. Both high and low mountains are grand and natural since no person¡¯s hand has touched them. There was an unnatural open space surrounded by the mountains and there are a variety of large and small dragons on that space. There is a hole that seems to be a large cave on a certain mountain. It probably serves as the entrance. ¡¸So that¡¯s the dragon¡¯s country?¡¹ After seeing that spectacle, I mutter those words. Anyway, there are around 100 to 200 dragons. What a magnificent view. ¡¸Hou! This is the first time I see a place full of dragons! It¡¯s a mountain of materials!¡¹ When Sainos said that and laughed, Lagreat stared at him with cold eyes. The high spirited Soarer scolds Sainos. ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Since they are living peacefully, they are kind dragons. The only time they are hunting is probably for finding food. If we see a beautiful dragon, I¡¯ll keep and raise it.¡¹ When Soarer says so while laughing, Lagreat let out a displeased groan. Don¡¯t they know that if they seriously made Lagreat angry, he¡¯ll probably toss us? ¡¸Oh, it seems like they noticed us. Some are flying! But their defensive consciousness is too loose my liege.¡¹ ¡¸Maa, this is the country of the strongest race, the dragons, so they are not that cautious. But then, is there only one dragon country?¡¹ When I replied to Sainos, Soarer was puzzled. ¡¸Don¡¯t you think so? So there¡¯s a possibility that there is another dragon¡¯s country somewhere?¡¹ ¡¸If there are other dragon countries, they will be a little more cautious. If an unknown dragon comes and they don¡¯t know whether it is an ally or not, a group of dragons will probably inquire about his matter.¡¹ When I said that, the two of them nodded. However, if there is only one country of mighty dragons, it means that their king has that much charisma. If the dragons only follow the powerful, then the king is the strongest dragon. And, if they respect knowledge, their king is probably the oldest dragon. ¡¸By the way, what kind of dragon will we meet?¡¹ I mutter so while looking down at the three dragons approaching us. A blue dragon which is about 5 meters and two dragons of about 2 meters are heading towards us. The blue dragon flies around us first before coming before us. It has a long neck and big wings. It doesn¡¯t have arms. The blue dragon looked at Lagreat then looked at us next. ¡¸¡­I thought that it was a dragon that was born outside but it¡¯s just a human pet¡­.according to the regulation of the country¡­.¡¹ The blue dragon said so in a low voice then went back to the ground with the little dragons. Seeing that, Sainos hits Lagreat¡¯s back with his hand. ¡¸Hahaha! Pet!¡¹ When Sainos was laughing to his heart¡¯s content, Lagreat hit his head with his tail. ¡¸Nuuooooohhhhh¡­.!¡¹ I crossed my arms and sighed looking at Sainos who¡¯s holding his head. ¡¸Well¡­. is that dragon a dragon race supremacist or is it the culture of this country? ¡¹ When I said so, Soarer smiled and looked at me. ¡¸Either way, there is a possibility that they are taking the humans lightly.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, I wonder what kind of treatment will we receive¡­¡¹ I said so and smiled back at Soarer. AN: The start of the extra arc! Chapter 219 - Dragon’s Sense of Value Chapter 219 ¨C Dragon¡¯s Sense of Value When we landed in the country of dragons, various big and small dragons looked at Lagreat and us like we were unusual. I looked around for a bit. There were those who just moved their eyes and sleep again as if nothing happened and there are those who are looking at us like trying to examine us. But I don¡¯t really know since I don¡¯t understand their facial expression. ¡¸Fumu. There are various types of dragons here! There are wyverns, lesser dragons, and color dragons.¡¹ After being defeated by the dragons in a staring match, Sainos looked around curiously and said those words. Seeing that, the blue dragon who lead us here looked at Sainos. ¡¸¡­.Human. If you don¡¯t want to die, make sure to not attract attention. Many of us here dislike humans. If you make a noise, there is a possibility of some mistaking it as an insect and shook its tail towards you.¡¹ In response to such warning, Sainos nodded and opened his mouth. ¡¸I see. It is certainly frustrating having insects around. But there are dragons with the same size as humans, have you mistaken them as insects too!¡¹ Sainos said that and laughed out loud. I think he probably said that with sarcasm but¡­ I was slightly amazed at how insensitive Sainos can be and it seems like the blue dragon felt the same way. I sighed and started walking ahead. The destination is a huge hole in a mountain. I¡¯m not sure how big the hole is until I got closer. I looked up at the high ceiling of that cave and saw a dragon sitting next to the entrance. The entrance of the cave is big but the dragon guarding it is also large. It is probably around 30 meters like Ishmugard. It has black, glossy scales and big wings as long as its body. ¡¸Oh, a black dragon.¡¹ When I mutter so, the black dragon quietly turns his eyes to me. When the blue dragon saw it, it turns around to me in a haste. ¡¸A-are you stupid¡­.he is not someone a human can casually talk to. Do not open your mouth unless you want to die.¡¹ The blue dragon said that in a loud voice. The black dragon turns his face to us. And talk to the blue dragon in a low voice. ¡¸¡­..how rare. The last time humans came to this place was several hundreds of years ago.¡¹ When the black dragon muttered so, the blue dragon panicked and turned around to the black dragon. ¡¸Y-yes. I went out to meet a dragon from the outside, these people are on his back¡­¡¹ The blue dragon¡¯s attitude changes completely and bows to make itself look smaller. Then, the black dragon brought its face closer to us. ¡¸Fumu¡­.So, he is accompanied by his friends. But, I can¡¯t determine his race¡­¡¹ When the black dragon said so, the blue dragon shook its head and lowered its tail. ¡¸I have never seen that kind of dragon too but he¡¯s probably a lesser dragon that grew up and was able to understand human language.¡¹ When the blue dragon says so, the black dragon tilts its head and raises its face. ¡¸I can¡¯t determine but¡­since I can¡¯t feel any hostility, I¡¯ll let them pass.¡¹ The black dragon said so and looked at us. ¡¸Gatekeeper?¡¹ When I said that, the blue dragon looked up to the sky. ¡¸Ga-gatekeeper¡­? You¡¯re treating one of the strongest dragon here, Urmahlullu-sama, as a gatekeeper¡­.?¡¹ When the blue dragon said so, the black dragon called Urmahlullu opened its big mouth and laughed. ¡¸Fuhahaha! An interesting human! You should stop by again on your way home. Let me hear the story from the outside.¡¹ Urmahlullu says so and shakes its body. ¡¸Hou, they why don¡¯t I show you around? You shouldn¡¯t confine yourself in this mountain forever and use your free time wisely.¡¹ When I said that half jokingly, Urmahlullu laughed so hard that it¡¯s beating the ground with its tail. While the earth is trembling, the blue dragon bows to Urmahlullu and pushes us with its wings. ¡¸A-again, in addition¡­.Hora, just go quickly!¡¹ The blue dragon said so while driving us to the depths of the cave. ¡¸Surely¡­.if I¡¯m not accompanying you, you would have been crushed already. Well, I don¡¯t really care but since you are visiting our country, it is my job to guide you to the king¡¯s place¡­.¡¹ After seeing the blue dragon ahead of us while complaining, Sainos laughed and looked at me. ¡¸My liege, that dragon a while ago was an interesting fellow.¡¹ I nod lightly. ¡¸Ah, let¡¯s go talk to him later.¡¹ When we were having a conversation like that, we saw light coming from the end of the cave. It is not a reddish light that usually comes from fire like torches but a white gentle light. Emerging from that place with light is an artificial building. As we got closer, the cave widened until the ceiling was completely open. It seems like there is a hole on top of the mountain. From there, the light of the sun falls giving light to the cave. And, wrapped in that light is a huge black castle. The castle is a boorish square tower. However, its walls and gate have incredibly stunning sculptures. There are also four statues of dragons at the top. ¡¸Is the sculpture on the wall, the history?¡¹ When I mutter so, the blue dragon raised its face and looked at us. ¡¸Hou, it seems like you understand. It seems like humans are smart.¡¹ After the blue dragon said that, I raised my face and looked at the sculptures on the wall again. A flying dragon that appears to be fighting with a titan, a dragon roaring on top of a mountain. There are a lot of scenes like that sculpted on the wall. ¡¸Yes, I understand what it means.¡¹ I answered sincerely to the blue dragon. The blue dragon roared like it was impressed with my answer. It then stood in front of a huge gate that even that black dragon from earlier can pass through. After squealing once, the giant gate was opened from the inside. Though it is a heavy double metal gate, nobody seemed to be opening it. When the door was opened, a hall appeared before my eyes. There are many open windows on the wall that illuminates the castle. The inner walls and ceiling of this somewhat dimly-lit castle are well decorated. On the floor are a number of medium size dragons that are about less than 20 meters in length. There is also an eye-catching white dragon at the inner part of the floor. In that place with little light, the white dragon seems to be emitting light. The white dragon is about 20 meters in length and though it is not too big, I can feel that this dragon is stronger than the color dragons. Or rather, this castle is only one room? AN: As there was a suggestion, I made the whole dragon race united! If you have time, please comment and write a review! I encourage you! Chapter 220 - Dragon King Chapter 220 ¨C Dragon King Following the blue dragon towards the white dragon, the white dragon whose face is on the floor had its eyes half opened. Before going up to the floor where the white dragon is, the blue dragon stopped and bowed. ¡¸Aldogarz-sama, we have visitors from the outside.¡¹ When the blue dragon said so, the white dragon Aldogrz raised its long neck. ¡¸¡­.from the outside?¡¹ Aldogarz said that with a low, heavy voice and looked at us while narrowing its eyes. ¡¸¡­.unusual. It¡¯s a dragon type I don¡¯t know of and human¡­.This is the first time it happened after a thousand years. I haven¡¯t seen a human for a long time¡­¡¹ Aldogarz gently said those things but he¡¯s not talking to us. To that, the blue dragon nodded without saying anything. It seems like the blue dragon should not speak unless Aldogarz asked something. When it became silent for a while since their king is pondering, a sweet voice echoed in the castle. It was Sainos who¡¯s giving Aldogarz a puzzled look. ¡¸My liege! It is not a color dragon. What kind of dragon is it?¡¹ When Sainos speaks like that, the blue dragon looked back at Sainos with eyes that seem to have just witnessed something unbelievable. Sainos paid a little attention to the stunned blue dragon and turned his eyes to Aldogarz again. ¡¸This white dragon is a little small¡­.I feel like if it isn¡¯t a white dragon, I wouldn¡¯t consider it beautiful.¡¹ Sainos said that and pinched his chin with his fingers while looking puzzled. ¡¸Y-y-you!? Can¡¯t you behave yourself!? Is it too hard for you to stay quiet!?¡¹ The blue dragon speaks loudly. Because of that, the dragons inside the castle raised their faces and turned their eyes towards us. ¡¸Aren¡¯t I quiet? Tell him that.¡¹ I said that and pointed at Sainos. The blue dragon narrowed his eyes and sharply glared at me. ¡¸Bullsh*t! That¡¯s not the problem nai wa! You should receive the capital punishment and have your body tore apart!¡¹ When the blue dragon said so, Lagreat groaned and raised his head. And, expressions left Sainos and Soarer¡¯s face. ¡¸¡­kill us? Who will do that? You? Or is it the white dragon? Or will it be your whole dragon race? If you really want to be annihilated then please try.¡¹ When Soarer said that in a low voice, the blue dragon opened and closed its mouth several times while looking at Soarer. Was it intimidated by Soarer¡¯s power? Or is it too amazed that it was not able to say anything? When the blue dragon was not able to say anything in return, Aldogarz, who was watching us, opened its mouth. ¡¸These humans can really talk big¡­.and to think that the young dragon over there will be overwhelmed by a human¡¯s bloodlust¡­.¡¹ After Aldogarz said that, he stood up. ¡¸¡­.interesting, amusing humans. However, this king cannot overlook your attitude. Well, I will not kill you but you will lose one arm or leg. Or, you can pay up if you have enough gold to cover a dragon¡­.choose whichever you like.¡¹ Aldogarz said that and observed us. It is looking at us full of curiosity. I looked back and raised the edge of my mouth. ¡¸If I say neither, will that be a problem? I neither want to lose an arm or money. However, that is not an interesting thing to say.¡¹ I said so and walked before everyone. ¡¸I want to hear, if the other party is also a king of a country, how will the dragon¡¯s country respond?¡¹ When I asked, Aldogarz moved its tail and narrowed its eyes. ¡¸¡­Fumu. I have not thought about it. However, I also want to hear why do you speak like a king of a human country is my equal¡­? Do you really intend to treat me, the king of dragons, one that had lived more than ten thousand times compared to a human king, the same as a human king¡­.?¡¹ When Aldogarz said so, the dragons in the castle started to stand up. And the blue dragon sharply glared at me. ¡¸Retract what you said, human. Know that it is impudent of you to compare yourself to our king.¡¹ When the blue dragon said that, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸Why? Just because your dragon king is a rare type you¡¯re going to say he¡¯s great? What an interesting criteria.¡¹ When I answer so, the blue dragon brought its face closer to me and opened its big mouth. ¡¸I-idiot! Superiority and inferiority are not determined by rarity! Roughly speaking, you need to admi¡­.!¡¹ When the blue dragon shouted, a heavy impact that can shake a belly echoed inside the castle. Looking at the direction where the impact occurred, it looks like Aldogarz shook its tail. ¡¸¡­Then, let me ask you. How are you going to compare the king of dragons and the king of humans? Humans are weak, have lesser magical power, and only has knowledge of a hundred years. For you, what is the qualification of a king?¡¹ Aldogarz said that in a coercive manner. I see. Even though the other party was a bit impolite, he did not get angry and inquires about the other party¡¯s opinion. Aldogarz only hit its tail on the ground once and the other dragons have shrunk. And, it¡¯s also proud of its 10,000 years of wisdom. It definitely is qualified to be a king. However, I shook my head and looked up at Aldogarz. ¡¸The king of dragon has knowledge in addition to its power and magical power. You are certainly qualified to be a king. However, it is also essential to be interesting.¡¹ When I told it so, Aldogarz stopped moving and stared at my face. And, lifted its face and laughed. ¡¸Human. I¡¯m not sure if you are courageous and gutsy or an ignorant fool. However, you surely are interesting. If you will be able to show me your qualification as the king of humans, I will recognize you as the king of humans!¡¹ When Aldogarz laughed, the trembling dragons in the castle looked at each other. Then, Soarer sticks out her well-developed chest and raises her face. ¡¸It¡¯s natural. Ren-sama is more kingly than you are since he is my h-husband.¡¹ When Soarer said that, she became bright red. Was that information necessary? I tilted my neck then looked up at Aldogarz and opened my mouth. ¡¸Even if my companions are convinced, the dragons are not. Therefore, let¡¯s compare each other ability to those qualifications you boast of.¡¹ When I said so, the dragons who had been making noise until then gradually calmed down. Aldogarz narrowed his eyes. While feeling the sign that everyone is listening to my words, I sneer. ¡¸Aldogarz, let¡¯s have a match. If I lose, I will admit that you are a king superior to anyone. But if I win, I want some of your scales.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.scales, why?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such material. I definitely want it.¡¹ When I said that their dragon king is a material, the air inside the castle froze. Well, there¡¯s no point in telling a lie so I don¡¯t regret it. Chapter 221 - The Dragon’s Astonishment Chapter 221 ¨C The Dragon¡¯s Astonishment ¡¸¡­.those words, I cannot overlook it anymore.¡¹ When Aldogarz said, a thumping sound echoed in the castle. Looking at the direction it came from, a huge dark red dragon sitting next to the wall of the castle is staring at me as it hits the ground with its tail. ¡¸¡­.grand dragon?¡¹ I muttered so as I looked up at the dragon. According to the event animation video of the game, this is the largest type of dragon. A gigantic dragon of 50 meters in length brought its face closer to me. Its mouth, that is big enough to swallow us all, opens. ¡¸With that big mouth of yours, do you think you can beat me?¡¹ The air trembles as it speaks. I raised my face and smiled bitterly before shaking my head to the left and right. ¡¸I can¡¯t win against you in regards to mouth size. I admit defeat. ¡¹ When I said so and laughed, the grand dragon raised its head and roared. ¡¸¡­.Aldogarz-sama, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I will crush him in your stead. ¡¹ The grand dragon said so and went outside the castle. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. This is troublesome but I¡¯ll be your opponent. ¡¹ When I said so and tried going out of the castle, dragon form Lagreat spread its wings to block me. I looked at Lagreat and he groaned. I shrugged my shoulders. ¡¸Don¡¯t kill him, okay? ¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat roared and went outside the castle. ¡¸My liege! Let¡¯s watch! ¡¹ Sainos innocently said so as he wagged his tail. I smiled and nodded. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave for a moment. ¡¹ I said that to Aldogarz and joined everyone to spectate outside. We left the castle at our own pace. Aldogarz seemed surprised with our attitude and just blinked his eyes. When we got outside, we saw the grand dragon with its wings spread looking down on Lagreat. ¡¸An infant dragon like you dare to challenge me? ¡¹ When the grand dragon said so, Lagreat groaned while beating the ground with his tail. Why did the grand dragon called Lagreat an infant? Because of the difference in their physique? Seeing them, the dragons of the dragon¡¯s country gradually began to spectate. ¡¸This might be good. I¡¯ll crush you without mercy! ¡¹ After the grand dragon said that, it spread its wings and flies up into the sky. ¡¸How did that gigantic body rise with just flapping its wings several times? ¡¹ While feeling the strong wind on my face, I muttered something. When the grand dragon flies up in the sky, Lagreat flies too. When they are already both in the sky, both of them roared at the same time. It must be their signal to start. ¡¸Do what your heart tells you too! ¡¹ When Sainos was shouting those unnecessary words, the grand dragonexpanded its wings and twisted its body. The gigantic dragon rotates in the air causing windstorm powerful enough to break trees. Using the momentum caused by the wind, it uses its tail to whip Lagreat. Lagreat hardened his body to be able to withstand the gigantic tail of the grand dragon. However, Lagreat was still blown off like a bullet and thrust himself on a slope of the nearby mountain. Dust arises and pieces of boulders roll down from the mountain. Looking at that scene, the grand dragon roared in a threatening way. Immediately afterwards, Lagreat spreads his wings and fly out from that dusty mountain. Seeing that, the grand dragon narrows its eyes. ¡¸You don¡¯t get it, do you? Even if you managed to withstand my tail, you have no chance of winning. ¡¹ While the grand dragon was saying that, Lagreat is flying in its direction in a relaxed manner. And roared in front of the grand dragon. ¡¸¡­.nani? ¡¹ When the grand dragon asked, Lagreat thrust his head into its belly. ¡¸Guh!? ¡¹m The grand dragon folded its body in the air as it groaned. Lagreat flies this time aiming at its jaw. The grand dragon was hit by Lagreat¡¯s head uppercut and flipped. It¡¯s like a boxing scene. If its gigantic body falls down, some small dragons might die. Thinking of what will possibly happen, I set up a barrier to catch the grand dragon but Lagreat quickly flew and caught the grand dragon by its waist. Lagreat supports the gigantic grand dragon from below and they stopped falling. Thankfully, Lagreat managed to lift the grand dragon. ¡¸Guh¡­..!? ¡¹ When the grand dragon raised such a voice and moved, Lagreat beat the back of the grand dragon with his tail. He took some distance from the grand dragon who used the recoil from Lagreat¡¯s hit to stand in the air. Lagreat turns around from the grand dragon. The grand dragon stays to where it is standing still. ¡¸Su-such power in that small body¡­. ¡¹ When the grand dragon expressed so, Lagreat roared once again. ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s that¡­!? ¡¹ Seeing that there is something with that roar, the grand dragon wrapped itself with its wings to protect its body. The next moment, something ruptured the air and thrust the belly of the grand dragon. The grand dragon was blown off. Seeing that scene, the blue dragon who had come near us murmured something. ¡¸Im-impossible¡­. ¡¹ I looked at the blue dragon¡¯s widened eyes and lifted the edge of my mouth. ¡¸What seems to be impossible? ¡¹ Chapter 222 - Battle with the Black Dragon Chapter 222 ¨C Battle with the Black Dragon When Lagreat was descending, a black shadow appeared behind me. ¡¸¡­.Surprising. That infant overwhelmed Lindworm just like that.¡¹ ¡¸Urmahlullu¡¹ I looked back to checked who said that and found that its Urmahlullu. Urmahlullu groaned and looked up at Lagreat. ¡¸You¡¯ve taken my interest. Should I also test your strength?¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Lagreat seems motivated.¡¹ When I said that to Urmahlullu, Urmahlullu opened its big mouth, roared, and spread its wings. The black dragon covered the sun. Though a black dragon is a powerful enemy even during the game, I¡¯m sure Lagreat can manage it. Since I concluded it that way, I called out Lagreat. Lagreat heard me and tried to descend. ¡¸Urmahlullu wants to fight you!¡¹ When I told him so, I heard a loud roar as a reply. The dragons around make a commotion. It seems like the dragons have been gathering around before I noticed it. I feel like this has become a big event in this country. Urmahlullu flapped its wings hard and soared to the sky. The two dragons are confronting each other similar to the match earlier. The noisy spectating dragons gradually became quiet. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s start.¡¹ Urmahlullu said so and thrust its head towards Lagreat. Lagreat evades the headbutt by flying up. ¡¸Gwoooo!¡¹ Urmahlullu roared, flapped its wings and pursued Lagreat. It then used wing attack and tail whip against Lagreat. Lagreat dexterously evades all its attack and maneuvers in the air to counterattack. Seeing that, Urmahlullu slightly opens its mouth and growls. Immediately afterwards, black fire-like thing flickers from Urmahlullu mouth. Urmahlullu turned to Lagreat who¡¯s flying in the sky and opened its mouth. With a roaring sound that shook the atmosphere, condensed black flame was fired from Urmahlullu mouth. It¡¯s a black dragon breath attack. Thought it can be considered powerful, it is an easy to avoid technique since it is noticeable when a black dragon was about to use it and its direction is linear. However, that shot was not like the one-shot attack in the game. Urmahlullu is firing it continuously. Beside the obvious about-to-shoot movement, its released its breath attack fifty percent faster than its supposed to be. Perhaps the difference between the black dragon in the game and Urmahlullu is its accumulated battle experience throughout its life. Since I have been hunting and killing color dragons, that difference is not something to laugh at. Lagreat decided to intercept that dangerous blow. Lagreat spewed the same black breath that Urmahlullu shoot. However, they differ in something. What Urmahlullu shoot is black flame while Lagreat¡¯s breath attack is black thunder. Lagreat¡¯s breath is smaller but it broke through the black flame while making a fierce electrical discharge sound. Right after the explosion sound is Urmahlullu¡¯s scream as it received the black thunderbolt. After receiving the breath for a few seconds, Urmahlullu¡¯s body tilted as if its breathing stopped. Barely able to fly, Urmahlullu looks up at Lagreat and growls. ¡¸Wh-what power¡­.To beat my breath head on¡­.¡¹ When Urmahlullu said that, Lagreat descended to the same height as Urmahlullu and opened his mouth. ¡¸Gyau¡¹ After Lagreat squealed like that, Urmahlullu was dumbfounded and laughed after a few seconds. ¡¸Fu fu hahaha¡­.! That¡¯s amusing! Ah, my body hurts!¡¹ When Urmahlullu said so and laughed, Lagreat squealed again that made Urmahlullu laughed again. ¡¸If you don¡¯t explain anything we won¡¯t understand!¡¹ Sainos yelled while waving at them with both hands. I also wonder what they are talking about. Then, Urmahlullu slowly descends to the ground. After folding its wings, Urmahlullu shakes its head lightly and speaks. ¡¸Umu¡­.that young dragon boasted like a child.¡¹ Urmahlullu glimpsed at the descending Lagreat. ¡¸He said ¡±How¡¯s that? I¡¯m stronger¡± and ¡°My lord is stronger. You narrowly escaped death by challenging me.¡±. I have laughed so hard because his childishness does not match his power.¡¹ Urmahlullu said that like a father who¡¯s proud of his child while laughing joyfully. No no, don¡¯t raise the hurdle. A color dragon is a troublesome foe to fight head on. While thinking of such a thing while smiling wryly, three black shadows came down from the sky. When the huge shadows spread their wings while descending, gust of wind blows. ¡¸Don¡¯t laugh, Urmahlullu. They¡¯ll take lightly of our country.¡¹ It was a big, red dragon and it¡¯s looking down at us. The other two are green dragon and dark purple dragon. They are color dragons with attributes of fire, wind, and thunder. While I was surprised by the appearance of the four strongest dragon types together with the black dragon, the dragon king, Aldogarz, went out of the cave. TN: Not sure why it came out from the cave. Maybe it went out of the castle when nobody notices him then came out of the cave because the reinforcements are here. Lol ¡¸¡­to beat Urmahlullu, what a frightening child. I¡¯m interested in your power too.¡¹ When Aldogarz said that, the color dragons other than Urmahlullu roared. ¡¸¡­Four of you? In that case, we¡¯ll join.¡¹ I said so and brought out my sword. Chapter 223 - Sage Dragon King and Color Dragons Chapter 223 ¨C Sage Dragon King and Color Dragons I looked up at the 20-meter white dragon and rested my sword on my shoulder. ¡¸Sainos, take care of the red dragon. Lagreat and Soarer, work together and beat the other two. I¡¯ll fight against the dragon king.¡¹ When I said so, Aldogarz stared down on me. ¡¸¡­.No way, you plan on fighting me alone? Being hot blooded is pointless. Even an infant dragon can break a fragile human with just a swing of its tail.¡¹ When Aldogarz said that, I raised one of my eyebrows and sneered. ¡¸Don¡¯t you know that there are humans capable of fighting against dragons?¡¹ When I told that to Aldogarz, Aldrogarz narrowed his eyes and removed his gaze from me. It looked at Sainos and Soarer. ¡¸¡­.beastkins. I was really surprised when I met beastkins the first time last 1,000 or 2,000 years ago. There are only a hundred of them but they were able to fight the citizens of my kingdom evenly.¡¹ Aldogarz said that while watching Sainos and Soarer. ¡¸Hee, if you estimate their ability is only that much, you¡¯ll feel pain in your eyes. Try looking at them better.¡¹ After I said that and laughed, Aldogarz did not say anything and just stared at me. ¡¸Sword intent, the eye of the sword, this shall be¡­ah tah! Complete sword!¡¹ When Sainos said that, he slashed a sword straight up. Soarer took out a big fan while looking puzzled. ¡¸What are you doing? If I remember correctly, that is something you received from my lord.¡¹ When Soarer says so as she spread the fan in front of her face, Sainos laughs. ¡¸I¡¯m not going to use my usual weapon for this battle. It has been so long since I last use this. Now! Red dragon, are you ready!?¡¹ When Sainos raises his voice and looks up into the sky, all dragons stares at the red dragon. ¡¸¡­.you¡¯re doing that because it¡¯s a color dragon?¡¹ When Soarer murmured so, Sainos nodded. ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! That is my intention!¡¹ Sainos¡¯ laughed as he¡¯s contented in his own show and walked toward the red dragon. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯m strong! Come at me with all your might!¡¹ Sainos said that while wagging his tail. The red dragon snorted and turned around. As soon as the red dragon showed its back, the tip of its tail became similar to a whip. That casual blow approaches Sainos from the air. But Sainos dodged its tail and swung his sword. Sainos easily chopped off the tip of the tail of the red dragon. The red dragon opens its eyes wide and roars. Sainos looks up at the red dragon in the air while shaking his sword. ¡¸I already warned you¡­.now, fight seriously! ¡¹ The red dragon roared in anger and rushed to Sainos, Sainos smiled wryly. The huge 30-meter dragon showed its claws and fangs as it approaches Sainos. Sainos jumps to dodge. As he leaves the ground, the mouth becomes more wide open so he flies to the sky. Sainos, who¡¯s now looking down at the red dragon from the sky, rotated vertically and slashed one of its wings. One of the red dragon¡¯s wings was cut off from the root and fell to the ground. The red dragon raised a muffled voice. ¡¸Nuhn!¡¹ Sainos gets on the back of the dragon as its stomach slams the ground. He raises his sword in the air. The red dragon who lost one of its wings turned its head and tried to bite Sainos who¡¯s riding its back. ¡¸Sei!¡¹ Sainos quickly jumps down and rolls on the ground to take distance. The red dragon is now looking at him with bloodshot eyes. It opens its mouth and flickers of red flame can be seen inside its mouth. ¡¸Oi oi, if it does that the dragons spectating¡­.¡¹ I noticed that the red dragon was about to use breath attack so I called out to Sainos. ¡¸Sainos! Don¡¯t let it shoot!¡¹ After I instructed him to do so, Sainos raised his sword and ran. ¡¸Affirmative!¡¹ Sainos shouted and swung his sword horizontally with the ground. ¡¸¡±100 Icicle Hammer¡±!¡¹ As soon as Sainos yelled the skill name, his sword emitted pale light and cold air. Immediately afterwards, countless of ice spikes stick out below the red dragon. The earth shook each time an ice spike shows up and a deafening roar echoed through the mountains. The red dragon was penetrated by countless of ice spikes all over its body. It fainted while bleeding and stopped moving. Silence ruled the dragon¡¯s country because of the shocking spectacle. ¡¸Soarer, heal it.¡¹ My words resounded more than I thought because of the silent atmosphere. Soarer replied and walked towards the dying dragon and casted healing magic. Pale light wraps the body of the dragon and it quickly recovers. The dragon fully recovered in no time and its lost wing grew back. I looked around the dumbfounded dragons and nodded. ¡¸Yoshi, it¡¯s your turn this time.¡¹ When I said that and looked at the two other color dragons, the two color dragons looked at me silently. Chapter 224 - Lagreat and Soarer Overwhelms Two Dragons Chapter 224 ¨C Lagreat and Soarer Overwhelms Two Dragons When Soarer steps forward, Lagreat comes down to where she is. The two dragons were surprised when they saw the two approaching them with unconcerned expression. They stopped just below the color dragons and looked up at them. ¡¸Gyau¡¹ When Lagreat roars, Soarer nods. ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s drag them down. They¡¯ll regret their foolish action of looking down on us.¡¹ After Soarer said that, she casted magic without chant. Lagreat and Soarer were immediately wrapped in white light, then blue light, then white light again, then another light, and another one more. The surrounding dragons can¡¯t find the words to say upon seeing Soarer casting five support magic in an instant. Even the two color dragons have widened their eyes. ¡¸Co-consecutive magics with no chant¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸That beastwoman, does she have the same power as the elf who came here some time ago¡­?¡¹ When Soarer heard the conversation of the two dragons, Soarer smiled and hit Lagreat¡¯s back. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go!¡¹ As Soarer says so, Lagreat spreads his wings and roars. The color dragonsfloating in the sky tensed up. I looked at the two dragons who seem to be preparing themselves. Lagreat flew up to the sky. Lagreat¡¯s jumping up to the sky causes dust to soar the ground. He dashes to the two dragons in a bullet-like speed. He kicked the chest of one of those dragons and shook his tail towards the other one. The impacts were enough to shook the mountain. The dragon whose face was hit by the tail wobbles in the air. Lagreat noticed that momentary chance rushed to the dragon and hit its head three more times. Meanwhile, the other dragon who was kicked in the chest hurriedly lunged at Lagreat and bit his wings. It seems to want to seal Lagreat¡¯s mobility after seeing his speed. However, its fangs were not able to damage Lagreat¡¯s wings beside some minor scratches. The dragon was dumbfounded and opened its eyes wide looking at Lagreat¡¯s back. Lagreat looked at it and opened his mouth. The next moment, sound of electrical discharge can be heard and a black breath hit the color dragon. Along with the electrical discharge sound, an explosion sound resounded. The dragon who received that breath convulsed. Behind Lagreat who just released breath, the other dragon started to attack with Soarer as its target. It seems like it wants to take care of Soarer who can cast support magic but its attack was warded by multiple barriers. As soon as the dragon saw that, its eyes turned bloodshot. It opened its mouth and tried to release breath while Soarer slowly opened her folding fan. Purple light flashed. Soarer¡¯s barrier can¡¯t withstand a breath attack from point-blank range. The breath approaches Soarer in no time. As if a scene where one give up life, Soarer smiled calmly. ¡¸Reflect¡¹ Soarer says that as she swings the fan. The fan draws an arc in the air as if the atmosphere melt making a black semicircular membrane in front of Soarer. The breath hits the membrane and it was absorbed as if it was swallowed by something. ¡¸W-what¡­..!?¡¹ That voice came from the dragon who released the breath as the black semicircular member in front of Soarer emitted light. The black semicircular membrane became white and thunder was discharged towards the dragon who shot breath. The dragon who was swallowed by the intense electric discharge stopped moving. The dragon¡¯s eyes turned white while smoke comes out all over it. It falls to the ground. ¡¸Areh? It¡¯s over in one shot?¡¹ I muttered so as I looked at the dragon who just fell to the ground not moving. The color dragons are pretty strong bosses. Even I would have a hard time dealing with it in a one-on-one battle. Perhaps the levels of the color dragonshere are low. When I was thinking of such a thing, the green dragon who was fighting Lagreat also fell to the ground and stopped moving. ¡¸Soarer! Heal them!¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Soarer immediately replies to my command and heals the two fallen color dragons. After confirming that she¡¯d done, I looked up at the dumbfounded Aldogarz. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go on with the battle of the leaders.¡¹ When I said so, Aldogarz narrowed its eyes and looked down at me. ¡¸¡­..wh-who are you?¡¹ To that question of Aldogarz, I smiled and stabbed my sword into the ground. ¡¸A human¡¯s country king¡¹ When I told him so, Aldogarz looked at Lagreat. ¡¸¡­.king of humans and his subjects¡­.indeed, we have taken you lightly.¡¹ When Aldogarz said so, it spread its beautiful white wings and roared. Its roar is beautiful but manly and it can shake mountains. The dragons around regain their composure. Aldogarz looked at me. ¡¸¡­.this time, I will show you the power of the dragon king.¡¹ After Aldogarz said that, it flapped its wings and flew up to the sky. I use chantless flight magic and chase after Aldogarz. ¡¸Let¡¯s go to a good place.¡¹ Aldogarz said so and flew towards the top of the second highest mountain. Looking at it, it turned out that there is a crater on the summit of the mountain. I looked at Aldogarz who went down to the crater without hesitation. I compared the crater to the surrounding mountains. ¡¸Why is it that at this height, it is not covered with ice? Surely, it is not an active volcano that was about to erupt.¡¹ When I muttered so while having a doubtful feeling, I followed Aldogarz who¡¯s waiting on the ground while swaying its tail. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ ¡¸No, oi. Why is it so warm here?¡¹ When I asked that, Aldogarz nodded. ¡¸This mountain is alive. It is a strong mountain that continues to live in this icy environment.¡¹ Aldogarz said that with an all-knowing face. I knitted my eyebrows and looked at the ground. The ground is awfully warm. Also, there are smokes in several places. This is no longer just a bad feeling. ¡¸¡­.Did you experience an earthquake recently? Like even you were shaken by it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it has been shaking frequently for the past month.¡¹ ¡¸Frequently?¡¹ When I asked, Aldogarz nodded. ¡¸Right. Are you worried about this mountain spitting fire? Be relieved. This mountain never spat fire since the day we came here.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.It never erupted in thousands of years even though it is an active volcano? No, I don¡¯t know its eruption cycle so I can¡¯t judge¡­.¡¹ Seeing that I was puzzled, Aldogarz lifted its upper body and roared. ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it. I have not fought in full power for a long time. Though it might be bad, I will fight now to my heart¡¯s content.¡¹ Aldogarz declares so as it spreads its wings. Looking at it closely, it¡¯s even swinging its tail to the left and right. ¡¸¡­.you look like a dog, sage dragon king.¡¹ I muttered so while smiling wryly. I set up my sword. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just end this quickly then evacuate!¡¹ I yelled that dialogue inside me cause I know it will be misunderstood. Chapter 225 - The Power of the Sage Dragon King Chapter 225 ¨C The Power of the Sage Dragon King As soon as I set up my sword, Aldogarz opened its mouth joyfully and lowered its posture. The inside of its mouth started shining. ¡¸¡­ath, oi!?¡¹ I hurriedly jumped away from Aldogarz¡¯ line of fire. Immediately afterwards, Aldogarz widely opened its mouth and dazzling white light dyed my vision. That torrent of white light seems to swallow everything including me. The torrent of white light shaved off everything in its path and reached the edge of the crater in an instant. When the light strikes the mountain covering the crater, it penetrates it without resistance. That breath is exactly a laser beam. Even the strongest breath of the color dragons hit me without a barrier, I will survive. But for that one, I¡¯m not too sure. I better evade it just to be sure. When Aldogarz verified that I evaded, it smiled while white flames leaking from its mouth. It must have been that breath¡¯s remnant. ¡¸Fuhahaha! You evade it! Now, continue!¡¹ Aldogarz cheerfully said so and white light began to leak from its mouth. ¡¸Oi oi¡­..are you planning to shoot continuously?¡¹ I frowned while saying that and started running behind Aldogarz. Aldogarz opened its mouth and released that white light breath again. While running, I noticed that the light moved and is aiming at me. Aldogarz turned his neck while spitting breath. The white light breath draws an arc and hit the wall of the crater. ¡¸It seems like it can shoot consecutively and continuously for a long time!¡¹ I¡¯m both praising and complaining while evading the breath. Somehow, it seems that Aldogarz can¡¯t properly adjust its aim while shooting breath. I can still move with leeway. I kicked the ground with power to avoid the breath attack and sneaked around to Aldogarz in a dash. Aldogarz neck was bent to the limit and it keeps attacking with breath while chasing me. ¡¸Shi!¡¹ I spat out a short breath and swung my sword as I approached Aldogarz back. My sword cuts Aldogarz¡¯ white, beautiful wings and puts a big wound on its back¡­.I predicted so but that didn¡¯t happen. I felt and heard a sound of glass breaking. A sound of vibration resonating through the air follows. That instant, I recognized what that unique sound and feeling meant and kicked the ground. The next second, a white flash destroyed the place I was previously standing at. ¡¸Magic barrier¡­.!?¡¹ I said that and looked at Aldogarz from the sky. Does this mean that the strongest type of dragon can put up a barrier? While thinking of such a thing, I attacked from the sky. ¡¸Flame tongue!¡¹ An attack with my full power managed to destroy 3 barriers but the pillar of flame barely reached Aldogarz. Though I didn¡¯t manage to damage it that much, Aldogarz looked at me with rounded eyes. ¡¸To be able to do that much¡­.!¡¹ After it said that, Aldogarz turned around and shook its tail towards me. However, after breaking two of my barriers, it stopped. ¡¸Nani!?¡¹ Aldogarz was obviously shaken so I approached it and swung my sword. ¡¸Five step slash!¡¹ My super high-speed sword technique slashed Aldogarz¡¯ wings from the root. Aldogarz cried but I did not bother listening to it. When I tried cutting down its other wing, Aldogarz face turned to where I am. White light leaks from its mouth. ¡¸Chi¡¹ I clicked my tongue and evaded by jumping to the side. Aldogarz breath passed by my side. The aftermath, one of my barriers broke. ¡¸No time is like cheating.¡¹ TN: No time means using breath in an instant. After I said that, I fixed my barrier. Aldogarz opened and closed its mouth several time while looking at me. It¡¯s trying to do something. Immediately after I thought so, a familiar white light wrapped Aldogarz¡¯ body. ¡¸¡­..wa?¡¹ When I said an incomplete word, the sage dragon king, who just used healing magic, had its wings grow again. ¡¸No no no¡­. oi oi oi¡­.¡¹ Though I was surprised seeing it grew its wings back, it can be said that it can¡¯t be helped. Who would have thought that a last boss monster can use healing magic? That is a blatant harassment. Moreover, its a healing type with reconstruction effect which can only be used once. It uses much more magical power compared to ordinary healing magic. While I¡¯m dumbfounded, Aldogarz, who¡¯s wings grew back, roared and kicked the ground while flapping its wings. Looking at it, I thought that it will just fly at low altitude. However, who would have thought that it will dash in an incredible speed. I evaded it by rolling on the ground. I looked back at Aldogarz who just passed by me. Looking at it, it used the momentum from its dash to fly up. Looking down at me from the sky, Aldogarz opens its mouth slightly. I bent my knees to prepare flying up in case it use breath. ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹ On the verge of jumping, I noticed the state of the crater. Though more than a third of its wall was blown away, its okay. The problem is the amount of smoke rising from the ground. And Aldogarz is going to shoot that heinous breath to this crater. ¡¸O-oi! Stop!¡¹ When I jumped to the sky while screaming, white light was emitted from Aldogarz mouth as if a signal. A dazzling flash of light burns in my eyes. To that gruesome scene, I flew up to the sky at a dash using flight magic and kicked Aldogarz¡¯ head who continued shooting breath. My missile like dropkick, though looked like impossible because of our physique¡¯s difference, blown Aldogarz away. At the next moment, a trembling sound can be heard from the mountain we were fighting at. Then, that happened. After successive explosions, black smoke and crimson magma blow up in the sky. Because of that eruption, the sky was quickly dyed with red and black. While the rocks are flying and dancing in the sky, I yelled at my subordinates who were watching us. ¡¸Leave!¡¹ I flew away while shouting. Lagreat¡¯s group also rushed to the sky and took distance in a hurry. Aldogarz, who was blown away by me, had stiffened for a moment seeing the eruption but soon began giving instructions to the citizens of the dragon¡¯s country. The eruption¡¯s power increases. The dragons who can¡¯t fly ride the back of the dragons who can fly to escape. Magma blew out from the crated and lava quickly covered the land where the dragon¡¯s country previously was. The dragons were unable to say anything. When I was watching the eruption, my subordinates approached. ¡¸¡­ My lord, what shall we do?¡¹ When Soarer, who has an indescribable expression, asked so, I knitted my eyebrows. ¡¸¡­ About the eruption? The eruption is underground magma spewing out. Freezing the surface is impossible¡­.¡¹ I mutter so and looked at the dragons who are evacuating to the sky. I sigh. ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s do what we can do.¡¹ Later, I will get scales of the sage dragon king and other various things. Chapter 226 - Stop the Eruption Chapter 226 ¨C Stop the Eruption Still, is it possible for human hands to take care of the rising magma? While thinking of such a thing, I look at my companions. Lagreat, Sainos, and Soarer. I regret that I didn¡¯t bring Sunny and Io. ¡¸I am sorry, my lord. However, I will give you all I have without hesitation.¡¹ Soarer said that while looking at my eyes. I smiled wryly and nodded. ¡¸No, the members with me now are fine. I¡¯m not a bit dissatisfied.¡¹ I said that as a follow-up. Soarer smiled and casted support magic to everyone. She casted three types of support magic: barrier, magical power enhancement, and fire resistance enhancement. ¡¸Yoshi. Then let¡¯s go up in the sky while riding Lagreat.¡¹ When I said so, Lagreat roared and spread his wings. ¡¸I¡¯ll go too!¡¹ ¡¸Sainos? What are you planning to do?¡¹ I bewilderedly looked at Sainos. Sainos showed a fearless smile and showed the sword in his hand. ¡¸I¡¯ll cut down all flying objects.¡¹ Eh? Magma too? I thought of that after hearing something unexpected but I gave up when I saw Sainos¡¯ smiling face. ¡¸¡­.good, then let¡¯s go everyone.¡¹ ¡¸I ya hhooww!¡¹ Sainos joyfully jumped. When we rise into the sky, I was at a loss for words seeing the power of themagma spewing from the crater. It¡¯s completely different from just watching on TV. While we are looking at the red magma and black dust rising up, a black silhouette came up from our back. It¡¯s the black dragon Urmahlullu. ¡¸¡­Is there anything you can do?¡¹ When Urmahlullu mentioned that with a stiff voice, Lagreat lightly roars. Hearing that, Urmahlullu rounded his eyes and looked at my face. ¡¸What he say?¡¹ When I asked that, Urmahlullu laughed and spoke. ¡¸I see, it will be all over soon¡­.¡¹ Urmahlullu said the words Lagreat told him. I took out a wand from my item box and points it to the crater. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It will be all over soon.¡¹ After I said that, I casted magic. At first, I tried using ice magic but it was not very effective because magmaimmediately melts the ice on the surface. Then, I tried using wind magic and wait for the right moment where I can see the crater again before using ice magic. Still, it only froze the surface in a moment. No, perhaps it is impossible to freeze the large amount of magma which exceeds a thousand degrees to stop the eruption. In the meantime, while I was thinking of various things to try, a cinder comes flying on us and Sainos cuts it down. ¡¸Eh ei! Troublesome!¡¹ Sainos shook his sword while shouting as his visibility is hindered by the extreme ashy surrounding. He used a wind style skill. The gust of wind temporarily blows off the ashes and a clear view of the crater can be seen. I spoke as soon as I saw it. ¡¸Oh! That¡¯s it, Sainos! Tear the magma! Make a way all the way to the crater!¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I understand!¡¹ Sainos puts back his sword on its sheath and turns his attention to the crater. ¡¸Nuu! Air shadow!¡¹ ¡¸Oi, there¡¯s no such skill!?¡¹ Sainos unsheathe his sword while saying that unknown sword technique name so I unintentionally tsukkomied. However, Sainos¡¯ sword shimmered in gold and made a semicircular arc wave from the blade of his sword. ¡¸Something really happened!¡¹ I unintentionally tsukkomied again. The wave released from Sainos¡¯ sword rotated at high speed. Will it be enough? The wave¡¯s width is about the size of Urmahlullu¡¯s trunk and it flew towards the magma. The wave cuts the magma without resistance but the magma just spread to the left and right at the point where it was cut. ¡¸Nuu! Tough!¡¹ ¡¸No, the sharpness is good. However, we need a move that has more destructive power.¡¹ I am impressed by Sainos¡¯ new technique but there is no time to be amazed now so I looked down and call out to Lagreat. ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Lagreat, use breath.¡¹ ¡¸You want Lagreat to use breath on an active volcano?¡¹ Soarer looked at me as if she heard something strange. I shrugged my shoulders and pointed at the crater that constantly spews magma. ¡¸That happened because of someone who is called the dragon king acted like an idiot. There¡¯s no point in getting worried.¡¹ When I say so, a white dragon came down from above. ¡¸It¡¯s all because of me¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸Other than you, who else will it be? Aldogarz, apologize to your citizen soon.¡¹ ¡¸.. ¡­. Mumu, I am sorry ¡­¡¹ ¡¸Since when did we became your citizen?¡¹ After replying, I shrugged my shoulders and sighed. Then, Urmahlullu timidly spoke. ¡¸Do not blame the king of our country. If you need breath, I will help.¡¹ ¡¸mu, I, me too¡­¡¹ Aldogarz spoke as it was lured by Urmahlullu¡¯s proposal but I dismissed their opinion and shook my head. ¡¸No. If we add your breath, the crater will spread out. Just look at it quietly.¡¹ When I told them so, the two of them drooped. ¡¸We wasted enough time. Now, Sainos, Soarer, cooperate with Lagreat to blow off the magma on the surface. I will cover the crater.¡¹ ¡¸Affirmative¡¹ ¡¸Gyau¡¹ Sinos and Lagreat responded to my instructions and took a stance. ¡¸I¡¯ll assist you.¡¹ Soarer casted a support magic that enhances physical ability. ¡¸Nuuoooo! Power! ¡°True Air Slash¡±!¡¹ The moment he received support magic, Sainos shook his sword and used a technique. A wide wave flew out from the blade of the sword the Sainos swung down. ¡¸Another new technique?¡¹ While I am surprised seeing Sainos¡¯ new technique, Lagreat opens his mouth and shoots breath. Sainos managed to create a way from the spewed magma all the way to the crater. Confirming that, I casted ice magic. A freezing atmosphere goes straight to the crater like a ray. It froze all the magma and ash it met on the way to the crater. It stained the crater white as magma solidifies like an iceberg. ¡¸My lord, here¡¯s a magic potion.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ I received a glass bottle that contains blue liquid from Soarer and drink it. I grasped the wand again and casted ice magic continuously. I casted two, three and so on magic until the whole mountain, not just the crater turned white. A few minutes later, the crater that¡¯s spewing magma has become pure white. You can even mistook it for Mount Everest. I looked down at the white mountain and nodded. ¡¸I unexpectedly managed to do something¡­.though I don¡¯t know to what extent.¡¹ When I said so, Aldogarz narrowed its eyes and looked at me as if in trouble. Chapter 227 - The Sage Dragon King’s Decision Chapter 227 ¨C The Sage Dragon King¡¯s Decision Aldogarz, the king of the country of dragons, is now sitting on a big rock while overlooking countless of dragons. ¡¸¡­ I am sorry. Apparently, I am the reason why the mountain got angry. I caused a devastating damage to our country¡­.¡¹ As Aldogarz apologizes, the dragons are now in an uproar and are somewhat upset. I¡¯m not sure if it is because the sage dragon king apologized or is it because their king angered the mountain. All of the dragons that can speak words are muttering something while looking at Aldogarz. Aldogarz looked at the dragons and spoke. ¡¸¡­ as you can see, we don¡¯t know when this place will disappear. Therefore, I decided to move the country of dragons.¡¹ When Aldogarz declares so, further unrest spreads among dragons. ¡¸¡­ You are free to decide whether to go with me or not. However, in the new land, there is a deep forest which has a lot to eat.¡¹ When Aldogarz mentioned the place, I stepped forward in front of Aldogarz. Never in games or movies have I seen such a spectacle. A horde of dragons. I raised my voice. ¡¸Let me explain a little about it. First of all, although the mountain erupted because of Aldogarz, it is already in a state where it could erupt at any moment. Even with Aldogarz not doing anything, it would have erupted sooner or later.¡¹ When I said that, Aldogarz lowered his head and looked at me as if looking at a god of salvation. All the dragons looked at me then at Aldogarz. As expected, they still respect their king Aldogarz. It seems like they are relieved knowing that everything is not all its fault. Seeing that, I smiled. ¡¸I, who fought against Aldogarz, have a portion of the blame. Therefore, I prepared a new land for you. That place is southwest from here. It is a deep forest called the forest of abyss. Though there are a lot of monsters there, they might not be your opponent. We will provide the castle and your dwellings there.¡¹ When I reported so, the dragons roared that sounds like voices of admirations. There seems to be no problem since I can¡¯t sense a negative atmosphere. ¡¸¡­.you¡¯ll provide a castle?¡¹ Aldogarz muttered so. I looked up and saw the tip of Aldogarz¡¯ chin. ¡¸Ah, it will probably take a month or two but we will prepare a castle that can satisfy you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m indebted.¡¹ When Aldogarz said that, I smiled and nodded. That way, it has been decided that the country of dragon will move. At first, there are some dragons who opposed to move their country saying they won¡¯t leave because this is the land they were born and raised but they all eventually decided to move. Over the course of a month, dragons moved to the forest of abyss. Maeas, Rembrandt Kingdom, and several small countries from the crushed Galland Empire made a big fuss after seeing it. The dark elves who are working for the air transport industry explained it in a simple way so no problems occurred but a new legend was born again. The dragon knight led all dragons to move to his country. It is said that majority of the people believed such an out-of-this-world story. I only offered them a place to live in but since the rumor is not bad, I let it be. Because there are dragons that can¡¯t fly, I helped them while considering the necessary measures. One day, Sainos ran to me who is sitting on the throne. ¡¸My liege! A part of the forest of abyss has been opened up as you ordered!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that was quick. Then, dig out the ground in shape of a mortar in order to make an underground castle and dwellings. Dignity has already designed a plan so let them know.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I will take my leave!¡¹ After receiving my instructions, Sainos went out of the throne room in a hurry like a storm. Eleanor¡¯s eyes flashed as she looked at the door where Sainos came out. Seeing her like that, I laughed. I thought of a map in my head. Up to now, it was postponed because the G.I.Jou is in the depths of the forest of abyss but there are a forest and steep mountains in the northern side of G.I.Jou. We don¡¯t have much defense on that side. Therefore, we decided to create the new dragon country on the northside of G.I.Jou. Because I used Ishmugard and his dungeon as defense on the eastern side of G.I.Jou, I¡¯ll make Aldogarz castle smaller than his as an apology. Anyway, with the country of dragons moving in the north, the G.I.Jou¡¯s defensive capability is strengthened while the dragons find their lives easier now than before. While I was thinking of such a thing, Eleanor, who was standing next to me, looked at me and spoke. ¡¸You look like you¡¯re having fun, master.¡¹ Hearing Eleanor, I instinctively laughed. ¡¸Certainly, I¡¯m having fun.¡¹ I nodded and said that to Eleanor then laughed. ¡¸If you don¡¯t mind, can you let me hear about your plan regarding the new dragon country?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The new dragon country is going to be deep underground like a spiral staircase. Considering the size of the dragons, each level is quite large.¡¹ ¡¸Then the area should be quite wide.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, there are dragons that can¡¯t go in. Those will be using dragon houses. Those dragons are those who can fly. The bottom level will be where Aldogarz castle is. It will be a white mithril castle. The water problem has been solved but the lighting is now the problem. It is hard to have light considering the depth.¡¹ ¡¸How about using luminous moss? I think I saw a report regarding that.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, there is something like that? Ah, I think I also saw that in the report when we made the underground dungeon of Ishmugard.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Also, crystal might work too. It can collect light from the ground and all we need to do is to bore a hole.¡¹ ¡¸What is that? Something that collects daylight?¡¹ ¡¸No, it carries light underground.¡¹ ¡¸Carries light underground!¡¹ While having a feeling similar to preparing for summer festival, I discussed the construction of the new dragon country with Eleanor. Chapter 228 - The New Dragon Country and Ishmugard Chapter 228 ¨C The New Dragon Country and Ishmugard Before making the new dragon country, I went to a certain place. ¡¸You¡¯re energetic.¡¹ When I said that, Ishmugard, who had been sleeping like a cat, raised his face in a relaxed manner. ¡¸Nuu¡­what are you here for good sir?¡¹ The sleepy Ishmugard said so. I nodded while smiling wryly. ¡¸Ah, I want to chat with you. Ishmugard, before coming here, you were from the country of dragons, right?¡¹ ¡¸Mou, about that? Good sir went to the dragon¡¯s country? Good sir, the dragons there are living peacefully so I don¡¯t think you need to be anxious.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, so it is a peaceful country¡­.¡¹ I replied ambiguously to Ishmugard while smiling wryly. Ishmugard shook his tail and moved his head up and down several times then spoke. ¡¸Fumu¡­.I remember when I was still young, the dragon¡¯s country is a place where time peacefully flows. However, because almost all dragons are gathered in the country, there were almost no dragons outside of it. Maa, and I¡¯m one of those¡­.I was born in the country of dragons, raised in the country of dragons but dying in the country of dragons without knowing anything made me feel extraordinarily fearful.¡¹ ¡¸Are you really scared? Or are you just bored?¡¹ When I asked him so, Ishmugard slightly turned his face away from me. ¡¸¡­.might be the arrival of my youthful passion. I thought my life is meaningless like that, just waiting for my body to rot there. However, thanks to the country, I gained a lot of good experiences. I¡¯ve seen various sceneries under the sky. Lived in a lake where there are no other dragons. And, though suffering some hardships, making this forest my territory¡­.I would never experience all of these if not for that country.¡¹ Ishmugard murmured so while rocking his tail. His opinion is more positive than I thought so I raised my face and nodded. ¡¸Is that so? Then, what do you think about the dragon¡¯s country¡­For example, do you feel homesick?¡¹ Thinking about it, Ishmugard is an earth dragon who built a solid position in the forest of abyss after leaving his country. He might even say something effeminate. Thinking about it with confidence, the earth dragon exhaled and narrowed his eyes. ¡¸¡­.well, recently, I thought of the dragon¡¯s country. Is the sage dragon king doing well? Good sir, have you met him directly?¡¹ ¡¸O-ohh¡­.H-he¡¯s well.¡¹ ¡¸There are variety of thing I remembered that made me feel nostalgic. For once, I would like to see what he¡¯s doing.¡¹ To Ishmugard who seemed to be really feeling nostalgic, I sighed and shook my head to the left and right. ¡¸¡­.. Actually, Ishmugard. The dragon country, Fafnir.¡¹ When I cut out to the subject, Ishmugard turned to me. ¡¸Eruption¡­.No, the mountain spewed fire. It was swallowed by fire.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.nani!? I have seen mountain spouting fire several times but, what has become of the country of dragons? Is everyone okay?¡¹ To the disturbed Ishmugard, I raised one hand and spoke. ¡¸Calm down. Everyone safely evacuated. I am now giving them a hand in reconstruction.¡¹ When I said so, Ishmugard vomited a deep sigh. ¡¸I-is that so¡­? No, thank you. As a citizen of the country of dragons, allow me to thank you.¡¹ Ishmugard said that and deeply lowers his head. ¡¸N-no, don¡¯t mind it. I feel that it is partly my fault¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Hnn? Did you say something?¡¹ ¡¸No, nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ Ishmugard falls silent as if thinking about something but speaks before long. ¡¸¡­.Can I also help the revival of the dragon¡¯s country? I am even willing to carry things.¡¹ I deeply nodded seeing Ishmugard¡¯s spirit. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then, let¡¯s go now to the new dragon¡¯s country.¡¹ ¡¸Mou? Now?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, we¡¯ll arrive there fast.¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t fly fast¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon enough.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹ After talking like that, Ishmugard and I went out of the castle. We soar in the sky and I lead Ishmugard to a certain direction. ¡¸Good sir, the dragon¡¯s country should be in another direction.¡¹ I shook my head, pointed to the north, and speak. In a distance, a crowd of dragons is dancing in the sky like flocks of birds. ¡¸There it is.¡¹ When I answered so, Ishmugard opened his eyes wide and hardened. ¡¸There lies the new country of dragons.¡¹ When I speak again, Ishmugard moves inconspicuously like a machine that has run out of oil and turn his face to me. ¡¸¡­over there¡­.no way, isn¡¯t the place beyond that mountain a deep forest?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you know it well. As expected of the former lord of the forest of abyss. There are two huge mountains there to be exact. Between those mountains are the place we are currently remodeling as the new dragon¡¯s country.¡¹ I answered so and looked back at Ishmugard who can¡¯t find a word to say. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it easier to help someone close?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.it¡¯s too close¡¹ Ishmugard answered bitterly to my follow up. ¡¸Oh, king of humans! Your companions are truly amazing! They were able to build buildings in no time!¡¹ As we flew down to the new dragon¡¯s country, the black dragon Urmahlullu came to us and said that. ¡¸Oh, you look fairly happy about it.¡¹ Urmahlullu laughed while wagging his tail. ¡¸Ah, peaceful days are good but seeing stimulating scenes like these is also interesting. I¡¯m already impressed seeing how dextrous the dwarves are but seeing how these buildings are built is something else. It is truly interesting.¡¹ Urmahlullu looks at my guild members who are digging underground and says such a thing. I cough once and call out to Urmahlullu. ¡¸I came with a guest today.¡¹ ¡¸Guest?¡¹ Urmahlullu looks puzzled while saying that so he turns his face to me. And lifted his face a little to look at Ishmugard. ¡¸Hmm? You are¡­.No way, naughty boy Ishmugard?¡¹ ¡¸P-please stop calling me that.¡¹ Urmahlullu who was not able to hide his surprise said those words and Ishmugard complained instinctively. Looking at Ishmugard who looks uncomfortable, Urmahlullu spreads his wings and leans towards him. ¡¸You¡¯re alive! You went out when you were still small so we thought you died because you never came back¡­.Surprising. But, why are you here? We tried to find you many time but unable to. To think that you are living in such a faraway place.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, I made this forest of abyss my territory and currently living here.¡¹ ¡¸Naughty boy! Don¡¯t give me that front!¡¹ ¡¸Sh-shut up! Urma-oyaji, don¡¯t you know that you are being called annoying by the young ones!¡¹ ¡¸What!? Who said that I¡¯m annoying!?¡¹ Looking at their turning excited conversation, I nodded quietly. This seems to be okay. Ishmugard will be able to get along with the dragons of the new dragon country. However, there is something I¡¯m concerned about. ¡¸¡­.Urma-oyaji, naughty boy Ishmugard¡­.do the others have nicknames too¡­.?¡¹ I mumbled and tilted my head. Chapter 229 - Complicated Feeling of the Sage Dragon King Chapter 229 ¨C Complicated Feeling of the Sage Dragon King I asked Urmahlullu where Aldogarz is and he pointed at the top of the nearest mountain. I took Ishmugard and went there and saw a white dragon before a cliff. The white dragon is lying on the edge of the cliff while staring at the scenery below it. ¡¸Aldogarz¡¹ When we descended to the cliff, I called Aldogarz out. Aldogarz raised his face and looked at us. Because he¡¯s a dragon, I¡¯m not sure what is his facial expression. ¡¸¡­.Is there something you need? I am¡­.hmmm? That dragon¡­¡¹ When Aldogarz raised his gaze from me and saw the one behind me, Ishmugard lowered his body and head and looked back at Aldogarz. ¡¸¡­.. No way, Ishmugard? It¡¯s you. There¡¯s no mistake. But why are you here?¡¹ When Aldogarz asked, Ishmugard explained all that happened to him in details. And apologize in the end. ¡¸I heard that my hometown burnt down. I never knew that something like that happened while I was spending my days lazily¡­.I¡¯m ashamed.¡¹ When Ishmugard said so, Aldogarz held his breath and froze. The way I see him, he looks like he wanted to run away. Ishmugard seemed not to notice Aldogarz silence. He raised his head before long. ¡¸I am the shameful one who runs away from home so I thought of coming here to help with something. Please let me know if there are any miscellaneous things I can do.¡¹ After Ishmugard said that, he looked at Aldogarz. ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m also a king but why do you speak with him with more regards?¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what are you saying? I¡¯m treating you the same¡­..¡¹ When I asked that, Ishmugard trembled and answered with an obvious lie. ¡¸Really? Then why don¡¯t you continue mimicking Aldogarz¡¯ tone and use it in your everyday conversation?¡¹ When I said that and laughed, Ishmugard twitched and looked at Aldogarz. Aldogarz looks puzzled. ¡¸Mimicking? Me?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ih, no¡­A-anyway, what can I do for the rebuilding of the dragon¡¯s country? As I mentioned earlier, I can carry things¡­.¡¹ Ishmugard talked while becoming incoherent and tried to change the topic. I looked down at the scenery from the cliff and opened my mouth. ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to do much anymore.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ I smiled at Ishmugard and said so. He approached the cliff and looked at the ground. That place is surrounded by mountains. It is a wide space of newly deforested area that is a little distance away from a long river. The ground is brown and it was dug into a shape of a bowl. That huge bowl liked depression can swallow a town or two. My guild members are gathered there doing construction works with the help of the dark elves and beastkins. The country of dragons will be rebuilt soon. After looking at the newly constructed castle, I spoke. ¡¸¡­.yoshi. This is good. There¡¯s no error, right?¡¹ Hearing me, Camry snorted and pet his beard. ¡¸Ha! How can I make an error! Even if a drunk dragon enters it, there will be no problem!¡¹ ¡¸My bad. Areh? Where¡¯s Dignity?¡¹ ¡¸He made a final inspection. If he finds no problem, we¡¯ll proceed with the port town construction.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it will be the water capital.¡¹ After having such a conversation, I raised my face. When I looked up at the completed castle, I felt natural and my mouth loosen. It is not as strong as master¡¯s white silver castle but it is still a durable castle that uses orichalcum in key areas. It looks like a tall tower considering the size of the dragons that will reside there. ¡¸It is quite good.¡¹ ¡¸Maa maa¡¹ Camry and I laughed then turned back. This castle is at the end of the gentle spiral slope. It is in the deepest layer. Upon climbing the slope there are a number of holes on the wall. At first glance, it looks like a maze but it is big enough for big dragons to stay in comfortably. There are also big woods that can be used as a bed and pedestals on each. We checked each level as we climbed up the slope. There is also a large crystal buried in there that can be seen on the wall and bright light came from it. I looked at the crystal that sticks out from the ground to the lowest layer and spat a sigh of admiration. ¡¸This crystal is mysterious. If you increase the number of surface, light will be refracted perpendicular to the surface.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know how it works but I know that it¡¯s useful. We can further improve Val Valhalla castle using that.¡¹ ¡¸What about G.I.Jou?¡¹ ¡¸Can you remodel the supreme castle that boss built¡­? You understand what I mean, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡¹ I chatted with Camry until we reached the ground. There are various of shapes around the mountain. Countless of dragons are flying in the sky. That scene combined with the magnificent nature will make me feel like looking at something from a myth. Though the country of dragons is wide and impressive, no one is living in this place yet. However, since the dragons will be moving here and make this place their new country, I feel energetic¡­ I¡¯ll be seeing a mythical scenery soon. That made my heart throb. ¡¸When will the dragons emigrate?¡¹ When I asked that, Camry knitted his eyebrows. ¡¸You need to wait a little more. There are still insufficient things. We have made the sewers but we haven¡¯t made a way to fetch water from the river. We also need to create a place where dragons can roast meat.¡¹ When Camry said so, I puffed my cheeks and made a silent protest. Then, Camry looked at me and raised his eyebrow seeing my reaction. ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s with that face? Are you sulking?¡¹ ¡¸Sulking¡­!? I¡¯m not! Bearded-oyaji!¡¹ While I was complaining to Camry, the nearby dragons looked at us. < Moving > Aldogarz confirmed that everyone emigrated to the new dragon country and finally went to the hole leading underground. He looked down at the dragon country from the sky and slowly descend. Various dragons are already walking around each level regardless of their size and those who had noticed Aldogarz lowered their heads. Even if they are already deep, the dragon country is still bright because the crystal emitted light. When he reached the lowest level, Aldogarz looked up at the castle where he will now live and stopped moving. His eyes rounded as he quietly looked at the castle. ¡¸¡­Splendid. I bet there is no other castle like this.¡¹ When Aldogarz said so, Ishmugard finally arrived at that place too and saw the castle. He looked at the castle and Aldogarz alternately and seemed to want to say something but eventually decided to shut his mouth. No matter what, he will not say that the castle of the sage dragon king is smaller than his castle. Chapter 230 - Sightseeing in the Country of Dragons Chapter 230 ¨C Sightseeing in the Country of Dragons Eleanor looked down at the freshly made country of dragons from the sky and raised a voice of admiration. ¡¸This is really vast¡­! This is the country of dragon that master made!¡¹ ¡¸The country of dragons is populous so the city needs to be built that big.¡¹ Just as we descend to the entrance, Sunny speaks joyfully. ¡¸¡­.so much material¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No no no no, don¡¯t say that. Absolutely don¡¯t hunt, okay? ¡¹ I panicked when I heard Sunny¡¯s remark so I scold her. ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll use a high tier technique called acting. No matter how much they investigate, they¡¯ll never find me out¡­!¡¹ ¡¸DON¡¯T! Seriously, don¡¯t. No hunting, okay?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.on this place, right?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re already using acting with that nod of yours¡­..¡¹ While I¡¯m wary of what Sunny is planning to do, I looked at the ground. It is unlikely for monsters to attack the acknowledge strongest species called dragons so there are no walls in this city. There¡¯s only an open piece of land surrounded by deep forest here. In several places on that open piece of land, dragons are gathering and breathing red flames together. Looking at them closely, they are roasting monsters like giant wild boars. ¡¸We grilled meat for them before as experiment, who would have thought that it will be this popular?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? They don¡¯t cook?¡¹ Eleanor was surprised and stared at the scene of dragons roasting meat. On the other hand, Sunny smiles fearlessly and nods.. ¡¸Weak flame. I can reduce it to ash whenever I want.¡¹ ¡¸They are cooking. There is no point if they turn it to charcoal.¡¹ Is it because she was not able to accompany me for a long time? Why did Sunny become this senile? While I¡¯m thinking of such a thing, Eleanor raised her voice. ¡¸That small dragon is jumping up and down while holding a barrel!¡¹ Seeing Eleanor looked at the small dragon full of interest, I gently nodded and answered. ¡¸It¡¯s shaking salt. That is also a result of our experiment of making a barrel as a salt shaker.¡¹ ¡¸Eh! They even use seasoning!?¡¹ ¡¸We certainly taught them to and it has now become a practice. Ah, the others are also shaking salt. ¡¹ Seeing the small dragons season the meat they are roasting, Eleanor was surprised. By the time we arrived in front of the entrance of the country of dragons, we can already smell the delicious scent of roasted meat. Sunny watches a massive dragon chew off the belly part of a roasted meat. After chewing the biteful of meat and bones, the dragon smiles. ¡¸¡­umu, delicious. To think that the taste changed this much¡­.¡¹ That said, the dragon bites the meat again. Seeing that, Eleanor laughs. We set foot on the dragon¡¯s country. As we go down to the gentle spiral slope, Eleanor and Sunny become absorbed with the scenery. Light coming from a crystal that illuminates every level, waterway where water flows down to the deepest level. There are also the huge residences that even large dragons can fit into. ¡¸It¡¯s a beautiful city. I can¡¯t believe that it is underground.¡¹ ¡¸Vegetation.¡¹ Sunny blinked her eyes seeing the big trees, flowers, and plants growing on the walls. ¡¸Ah, there is vegetation here since there is sunlight. Some of them can also be eaten.¡¹ While having such a conversation, we descended to the deepest level. We heard sound of wind and water, and a cry of a dragon. We advance and finally saw the roof of a castle. When we look up above, the ceiling seems so distant. ¡¸Mou? Oh, king of human, do you have some business here?¡¹ A black dragon came out from above. ¡¸Urmahlullu¡¹ After calling the name of the black dragon, I lower my line of sight. It looks like he came from a level above. Various color dragons are living in this level and that black dragon Urmahlullu is one of them. ¡¸Maa, if it isn¡¯t a black dragon? For master¡¯s new equipm¡­.mugugugu¡¹ I blocked Eleanor¡¯s mouth who¡¯s saying something frightening with both of my hands. I raised a dry laughed and looked at Urmahlullu. However, I noticed a big mistake. Why did I use both of my hands to block Eleanor¡¯s mouth? Sunny spoke. ¡¸Master¡¯s favorite material¡­! I¡¯ll present it to you!¡¹ ¡¸Please don¡¯t! We still have plenty of stock¡­.hah!?¡¹ My mouth slipped. I froze. Although I have been able to build a good relationship with them, with this, the country of dragon will become hostile¡­. While thinking of such a thing, Urmahlullu narrowed his eyes and looked at us. ¡¸¡­.King of human. Have you exterminated a number of our brothers?¡¹ ¡¸A-ah, well, that¡­.my bad.¡¹ Though it was still during the game, I have to apologize for the sake of our relationship. Urmahlullu widened his mouth and raised his face. ¡¸Fu¡­.hahaha! To think you overwhelmed our brothers with that small body! The thing you¡¯re wearing is certainly from one of us! I already thought about it when you fought with the sage dragon king but you are really powerful!¡¹ Seeing Urmahlullu laugh, I knit my eyebrows. ¡¸¡­.you are not angry?¡¹ When I asked, Urmahlullu snorted. ¡¸If you lose a battle, you should follow the winner. Life and death is also decided by the winner¡­.I think that way, the others probably think like this too.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. Shall I bring some good sake and meat next time?¡¹ ¡¸What? I¡¯ll accept it by all means!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, please look forward to it.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡¹ I said those as an apology and Urmahlullu was rather enthusiastic about it. He¡¯s even wagging his tail while humming. When we bid farewell to Urmahlullu who was now a good mood, we headed further down. I climb down the slope and look up at a beautiful castle soaring at the bottom level. ¡¸Is that the castle of the dragon king?¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Dignity, Mira, and Camry. A splendid castle.¡¹ While Eleanor and I are having such a conversation, Sunny saw the place where grass and trees grew. ¡¸¡­.to think there is a lake and forested area here, calming.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.those are the only greens here.¡¹ After hearing Sunny¡¯s remark, I nod then turn my gaze to the gate of the castle. It is a big double door gate. Considering the size of a grand dragon, the height of the gate is 50 meters. I approached the huge gate and apply power on the palm of my hand. Innumerable lines of pale light appear on the surface of the door. The gate opened slowly without making a sound. The door opens and white light as bright as the light outside overflows. The light gets dimmer as we descend but here is very bright. At the center of that light is a white dragon with beautiful scales that reflects light. The sage dragon king, Aldogarz. Aldogarz lifts his sleepy face and looks at us. ¡¸Oh, king of human. This castle is splendid. I unintentionally slept for two or three days. Meat and sake are also delicious. Everyone seemed satisfied. As the representative, allow me to thank you.¡¹ When Aldogarz offers such a word of thanks, Eleanor lifts one of her eyebrows and step forward. ¡¸That¡¯s natural. This castle is something master has worked on. Besides that, come down here and speak with us with the same eye level. Master is kind so he will not say anything but I will not permit such impertinence.¡¹ When Eleanor said so, Aldogarz blinked his eyes for some time and looked down at Eleanor. He comes down to where we are and laughs. ¡¸This human female, is she your wife?¡¹ ¡¸Wi-wi¡­¡­!?¡¹ When Eleanor heard Aldogarz question, she got flurried and became bright red. Eleanor straightened her back and stiffened, I smiled and nodded. ¡¸Yes, they are. This is Eleanor, and this is Sunny.¡¹ ¡¸Hi yoe!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufuf¡¹ After Eleanor and Sunny reacted respectively, Aldogarz looked at them. ¡¸I can¡¯t find the female beastkin that was with you before. Humans increase their numbers fast. We must learn it too.¡¹ Aldogarz said so and laughed. Sunny, on the other hand, stretched out her chest and spoke. ¡¸I have never seen such a dragon like you. What is your race? I want your material.¡¹ When Sunny says so, Aldogarz narrows his eyes while looking at Sunny. ¡¸I have lived for so long but I think I am called white dragon¡­.No, I should be called an ancient dragon. I too have never met someone like me. You can have materials from me as long as its only scales but I can¡¯t give you my fang or horn since I can¡¯t grow them back.¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll let you off with just the scales.¡¹ ¡¸Fuhahaha! I am grateful. I appreciate it.¡¹ Sunny and Aldogarz had such a conversation and laughed in the end. It¡¯s good that they became friends. I raised the edge of my mouth and looked at them. Our relationship with the country of dragons seems to be okay too. Perhaps it is time for me to go to a new place. Thinking about my new journey, my smile deepens. Chapter 231 - Sunny’s Hobby Search Chapter 231 ¨C Sunny¡¯s Hobby Search Sunny opened her eyes as she bathes in sunlight. She knitted her eyebrows and pouted upon seeing the sunlight from the window. ¡¸¡­.bright¡¹ The sun is already high enough for her to see in the window. She lazily crawls out of her bed and wears a white robe over her undergarment. She also held a wand. Sunny dragged the orichalcum wand with gorgeous decoration and went out from her room to a corridor. As she took a step, Sunny noticed something amiss from her footsteps. ¡¸¡­.shoes¡­well, no¡¹ She said those words and began walking. ¡¸Ah, Sunny. where are you going?¡¹ A pink twin-tailed hair little girl called out Sunny. She wears light leather armor over her dress and has a whip on her waist. Her ears are pointy like Sunny. Sunny raises her face and speaks absentmindedly. ¡¸¡­.morning bath. Liza wants to go too?¡¹ ¡¸Morning!? It is already noon!¡¹ Liza was surprised while Sunny pouted. ¡¸I just got up. In other words, morning.¡¹ ¡¸That kind of logic is completely wrong!?¡¹ When Liza criticized her logic, Sunny narrowed her eyes and spoke. ¡¸¡­.high elves are kings. Elves are servants.¡¹ ¡¸You mean this Liza¡¯s opinion is irrelevant!? Moreover, servant!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll bathe. Servant Liza may scrub my back.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll go ahead¡­.whatever, I¡¯ll make you shiny!¡¹ For some reason, Liza was burning with motivation. She pushed Sunny¡¯s back and went straight to the bath. TN: Liza is Ishmugard¡¯s tamer. As Sunny is soaking in the hot water bath, Liza looks at her with a wry smile and speaks. ¡¸So, what will Sunny do after this?¡¹ ¡¸¡­I¡¯m refreshed. I¡¯ll eat then sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Sleep!?¡¹ ¡¸Sleep¡¹ Paying no attention to the astonished Liza, Sunny stretched out her hands and feet. When she went to the dining room, there are three girls from the maid corps there. ¡¸Ah, Sunny-sama! Are you going to eat?¡¹ When one of them asked, Sunny nodded and seat at a nearby table. ¡¸¡­.. whimsical pasta chef.¡¹ ¡¸whimsical¡­a-as you wish!¡¹ When the maid replied in a panic, the head maid Proudia appeared. Proudia brought the tableware. She looked at Sunny and bow. ¡¸Good morning, Sunny-sama. Reni, I will take care of Sunny-sama¡¯s meal. You may rest.¡¹ Proudia said so and put the tableware on the table. She¡¯s the head maid but she¡¯s doing the job of her subordinates. Sunny looks at her and wonders. ¡¸¡­.Proudia alone? Maid corps could have done it for you.¡¹ When she heard Sunny, Proudia gently lifted the edge of her lips and shook her head. ¡¸I will do the job of a maid as much as possible. I will not hand it over to anyone.¡¹ ¡¸¡­ It is good if you like it.¡¹ When Sunny responded in awe, Proudia smiled daringly and disappeared again. Proudia only came back after 10 minutes. The pasta she brought was black for some reason but Sunny nodded in satisfaction and silently eat it. After eating, Proudia wipes Sunny¡¯s mouth since it has black stains. She then left the dining room with a light step. On the way back, Sunny saw two silhouettes of a person by the door at the end of the corridor. The moment she see them, Sunny¡¯s walking speed increased by fifty percent. There is nothing special in the atmosphere but her eyes are shining brightly as she walks through the corridor. As she turned around a corner, there are RenRen and Eleanor. ¡¸Master¡¹ When Sunny calls, the two turn around. ¡¸Oh, Sunny? what are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Free time, I¡¯ll bother you.¡¹ ¡¸Master has no time to play.¡¹ Hearing Sunny, Eleanor¡¯s eyebrows knit. Seeing that, RenRen smiles and speaks. ¡¸What, nothing to do?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll help master.¡¹ ¡¸We intend to go to the city, want to come with us?¡¹ ¡¸I will. Wait. I¡¯ll wear shoes.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you barefoot¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Brush your teeth too, your teeth are black.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.brush my teeth¡¹ It was a peaceful day for Sunny. Chapter 232 - Night with Eleanor Chapter 232 ¨C Night with Eleanor I¡¯m drinking tea while watching Eleanor preparing something cheerfully. The stars are beautiful tonight so I invited her out. I¡¯m currently on standby while she¡¯s preparing something. ¡¸I¡¯m ready! I am sorry, I have kept you waiting!¡¹ Eleanor said that in a haste as she brought something. ¡¸Hn? What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸Ufufu. Alcohol and snacks. Master¡¯s favourite, yakitori, is included.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, great.¡¹ ¡¸I-i-it¡¯s my duty as a wife.¡¹ ¡¸¡­you can proudly say that. There is no need to be embarrassed.¡¹ ¡¸Fufufufufu¡¹ ¡¸Scary!¡¹ We are talking like that while walking at G.I.Jou. We passed by and greeted night shift guild members. ¡¸Oh, where are you going, boss?¡¹ ¡¸On the rooftop for a moment, Noah.¡¹ TN: Noah was introduced in extra09 ¡¸Can I g¡­..!? N-no, please don¡¯t mind me!¡¹ ¡¸Okay? See you later.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah!¡¹ Such exchanges was repeated several more times but in the end, Eleanor and I went to the roof by ourselves. The sky was full of stars. ¡¸¡­a good night. There is not a single cloud.¡¹ When I said that, Eleanor nodded and arranged the chairs cheerfully. ¡¸Yes! It is a beautiful starry sky!¡¹ The slightly cool air is comfortable. I sit on the chair that Eleanor prepared and stretch my spine. Although Eleanor is fidgety and is looking around restlessly, she sat quietly on the chair next to me and put some food, knife, and alcohol on a small, round table. ¡¸Now, please dig in¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hnn, thanks.¡¹ A cool alcohol. It is a distilled alcohol made with fruits from this world. The fruit of labor of Camry. I drink the diluted alcohol and find it to my liking since it is easier to drink. Even so, I can still taste and smell the alcohol. It is not to the extent of feeling burnt on your throat like strong alcohols but it is enough to make one feel hot. I breathe out as my lips separate from the glass while Eleanor is watching my while smiling happily. ¡¸Where¡¯s the yakitori?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll get it.¡¹ After she replied, she gave me a meat skewer. It is cooked similarly to yakitori. Though there is salt, seasonings like soy-sauce are non-existent in this world. Therefore, this yakitori is only similar to a yakitori including the sauce. As I bite it, the fragrant and the sweetness and taste of the sauce spread in my mouth. I chewed and swallowed it then drink alcohol again. ¡¸¡­delicious¡¹ When I mutter so, Eleanor smiles again. ¡¸You are right. It is delicious.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.you¡¯re awfully happy tonight.¡¹ ¡¸Really? fufufu¡¹ ¡¸¡­ you¡¯re already drunk?¡¹ ¡¸No no. Have another glass.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes¡­.delicious¡¹ ¡¸mufufufufu¡¹ Eleanor and I, for a while, looked up enjoyed at the starry starry night and relaxed while drinking. ¡¸Kuh¡­.! They¡¯re having fun!¡¹ When Sainos said so, Laurel looked disgusted. ¡¸Why do you look disappointed?¡¹ ¡¸Nugugugu¡­.I also want to relax and drink alcohol with my liege!¡¹ ¡¸No, next is me.¡¹ Mira looked at Sainos with a grin and winked. Then, Io pouted. ¡¸Eh, I also want to drink with master.¡¹ When Io murmurs that, everyone looks at her. Mira knits her eyebrows and looked at the little fairy. ¡¸¡­.Io can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡¹ When Mira says that, Sainos and Laurel nod. ¡¸Yes, it might not be good for you.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s too early.¡¹ Hearing them said those, Io pouted and got angry. ¡¸¡­¡­ I am not a child.¡¹ Chapter 233 - Adventurer RenRen Chapter 233 ¨C Adventurer RenRen AN: Extra Arc ¡°Dungeon Capture¡± ¡¸Eh? Adventurer work?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, adventurer work.¡¹ As I said so, Miria, the receptionist of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Einherjar¡¯s capital, rounded her eyes. Miria shook her distinctive red hair and looked at me. ¡¸Re-Ren-sama? How about your job as a king?¡¹ ¡¸I sneaked out. Don¡¯t worry, the lord of the castle will take care of everything.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that beard¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Cartas. He is capable. He can take care of either domestic affairs or diplomatic issues.¡¹ When I told her that, Miria looked at my face ambiguously and nodded. Miria smiled bitterly and pointed at the bulletin board. Nowadays, there are few adventurers in the morning so there¡¯s no one in front of the bulletin board. ¡¸I already looked at the requests posted there. Is there a request with a little more difficulty?¡¹ ¡¸¡­Eh tto, more difficult than wyvern subjugation¡­.eh? ¡¹ Miria looked at me absentmindedly. ¡¸Yeah, a request that can make me S-rank immediately. ¡¹ ¡¸Skipping A to be an S-rank¡­.. Ren-sama is the only one who can say that.¡¹ Miria said so and laughed. I raised my hands to a surrender pose. ¡¸There is no request like that¡­.that¡¯s what I wanted to say but there is a method that can give you that result.¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ When I asked back, Miria smiled fearlessly. ¡¸Dungeon¡¹ ¡¸Dungeon Capture?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, most dungeons have not yet been conquered. Therefore, if you capture a dungeon, you will rank up without fail! ¡¹ When she said that, I groaned while pinching my chin. A certain S-rank adventurer ranked up because of dungeon capture. Why haven¡¯t I thought of her? ¡¸Dungeon huh¡­.Anyway, a hard dungeon is great. ¡¹ That said, Miria nods with a challenging smile. ¡¸I thought you would say that, Ren-sama! Therefore, I recommend the underground dungeon of grief, it is rumored to be the worst dungeon! I heard that as soon as you get down the stairs, you¡¯ll encounter a lizard type monster immediately!¡¹ ¡¸¡­.Lizard type? Then that means if you go deep enough, you¡¯ll encounter a dragon.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know but probably¡­.no one has searched the dungeon deep enough. In addition, because monsters has not gone outside, there never has been an emergency request issued so it¡¯s a dungeon with few people.¡¹ ¡¸Yoshi, I guess I should go there. I want dragon materials. Where is it located?¡¹ When I asked her, Miria¡¯s eyes twinkled then she laughed. ¡¸It¡¯s just around the corner. It¡¯s at the foot of the mountain at the border with the Rembrandt Kingdom. It¡¯s a bit distant but it is no problem with Ren-sama, right?¡¹ ¡¸Rembrandt Kingdom? Then, this will be a day trip.¡¹ I return Miria¡¯s joke and we laugh. ¡¸Ahahaha, as expected of Ren-sama.¡¹ This is the first time I felt like I was treated as a rare animal. Thus, we went to the ¡°Underground Dungeon of Grief¡±. At the foot of a mountain where tall trees are abundant, there is a meadow. In the middle of that meadow is a stone square underground entrance. Its height is about 3 meters but the width is only 1 meter. ¡¸¡­.maybe the reason why monsters don¡¯t come out of here is because of this narrow entrance.¡¹ When I muttered so, Eleanor, who¡¯s accompanying me in this dungeon capture, laughed and sighed. ¡¸fufu, if that is the case, then it means that this dungeon is overflowing withmonsters.¡¹ When Eleanor says such a disturbing thing, our other companions laugh too. ¡¸Great. That means we¡¯ll be the first to hunt the dragons.¡¹ ¡¸Right. But I¡¯ll be the one hunting them the most.¡¹ Eleanor narrowed her eyes and looked at Lagreat and Sainos. ¡¸Our party is organized in terms of swift movement and extermination capabilities. If we hunt dragons, it will take longer than a day. Also, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll hunt the most dragons.¡¹ Eleanor said that with a smile. Lagreat and Sainos¡¯ eyes shone. I looked at the three who eyes are shining and take out my sword. ¡¸¡­.It is good to compete but cooperation is more important. ¡¹ After saying that, I stepped on the stone stairs leading to the dungeon. The underground is dark and I can already hear squeaks. There are no convenient things like wall lights so I used magic. After getting off of that straight stairway, I reached the first floor of the dungeon. A stone wall blocked my view. The road forks to the left and right. As expected of an underground dungeon, an instant fork after arriving. While feeling the damp wind and smelling the moldy smell, I spoke with Lagreat who¡¯s standing behind me. ¡¸Lagreat, make a way. ¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you want me to break this? ¡¹ As I gave him that instruction, Lagreat headed towards the wall and punched it. Though it was just a casual barehand blow, the ground trembled and sound of destruction can be heard as the wall broke into pieces. On the other side of the wall with a round hole, a huge lizard similar to a komodo dragon turned its head towards us. ¡¸Ah! The first dragon! ¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s just a red lizard so it doesn¡¯t count. ¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But it looks like an infant dragon. ¡¹ ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t matter if we add such a small fry, kukuku¡­.my victory is already decided¡­ ¡¹ ¡¸No no no ¡¹ The three of them dived into the hole on the wall after conversing like idiots and advanced to the inner part. Furthermore, while I was looking around, I kept hearing of the sound of a wall being destroyed. I became worried that this dungeon would collapse. Chapter 234 - Fastest Capture Chapter 234 ¨C Fastest Capture AN: After a Different World Transition, I Founded a Nation in a Week¡­. I posted the first chapter same date last year! Two light novel volumes are released because of your support! Thank you very much! TN: Same date last year I translated chapter 1. What a coincidence! I can hear intermittent earth-shaking, deafening impact as I advance through the now dusty dungeon. I climbed over the crushed walls and evaded the corpses of monsters that died in various ways. ¡¸¡­.Is this really how a dungeon should be captured?¡¹ With such question in mind, I descend the stairs leading down to the lower level. Although spears suddenly pop out of the wall and arrows flies every now and then, I casually walk since they can¡¯t get through my barrier. Sounds of destruction and cries of death from monsters are ongoing in this second floor. Mumumu. What¡¯s with this? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m capturing a dungeon at all. I thought so and increased my walking speed. Ah, there¡¯s a sound of someone going downstairs on the right. I don¡¯t know who it is but the person on the right is on the right path. As I pass through another wall, I met the running Lagreat. ¡¸¡­.Is this really how a dungeon should be captured?¡¹ ¡¸Sainos went ahead! ¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s still a long way to go so slow down. ¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I will!¡¹ After replying, Lagreat ran away. I follow the direction he ran to for a while and reached the stairs that go down to the lower level. That same thing happened again and again as I go deeper underground and before I noticed it, the size of the monsters had become bigger. However, it didn¡¯t matter much. ¡¸Another one!¡¹ I heard Eleanor¡¯s pretty voice as she decapitates the neck of a small flying dragon. ¡¸Wonderful¡¹ When I said so, Eleanor gave me a shining smile as she nods. ¡¸Eeeehh. I will best them all so look forward to it.¡¹ After saying that, Eleanor runs to the inner part. I followed her and got down on another stairs. There is a wide straight road and a river in the middle. ¡¸Fascinating¡­.if only this scenery is not littered by corpse¡­.¡¹ I climbed upstream that mysterious river. I thought that I will see a stair going up but the end was a waterfall. Below the waterfall is a round pond and there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Looking above, I can only see a small hole where the water comes out. There is no way a person can fit on that hole. ¡¸The correct answer is surely the back of the falls.¡¹ As I said so, I walked around the pond and, as expected, found a cave on the back of the waterfalls. It¡¯s a rough, rocky cave. After entering, I went downhill this time and the slope is steep. The rocky ground is wet and slippery. It even looks like a waterslide. ¡¸¡­.this is the scariest part.¡¹ I increased my lighting magic to two and slid to the waterslide. ¡¸Oooooohhhhhhh!¡¹ I unintentionally shouted. I gained speed because of the steep slope and my body floats because of centrifugal force when I passed through a curve. It is not straight so it is pretty scary. I feel like I¡¯m bobsledding. I thought the possibility of colliding to something so I maximized the power of my barrier. And, I can finally see an open view. I slid through water and my great speed was caught by it. ¡¸Underground lake?¡¹ There is light in this area so I can fully view everything while floating in the water. Wide. The ceiling was so high and the area is quite wide. The whole area of the water surface is probably as wide as the area of all floors of this dungeoncombined. Where are my subordinates? While thinking about it as I looked around, I felt that the color of water changed. Its clear blue color suddenly becomes deep and dark. No, something¡¯s not right. ¡¸!!!¡¹ I used both of my palms to touch the surface of the water and casted wind magic. Water splashed and my body flies up. I fly up while keeping my face looking below. There were countless of white fangs lining up on the surface of the water. The fangs are lined up in a gigantic oval shape and it is obvious that it is a monster¡¯s mouth. The mouth rises up from the water surface. The monster shows up. It is a fish type monster that looks like a catfish. It looks really ugly but it is so huge that it probably can swallow buildings. That big monster took a leisure journey into the air as if standing on the water. Though it looks extraordinary, I¡¯m thankful that it volunteered to come out of the water. ¡¸Shi!¡¹ I shoot fire magic into the mouth of that huge catfish. It cried but I pay no heed and cut it with my sword. I cut it into pieces in no time. When I looked around again, I saw a hole that looks like a passage to an underwater cave. I did not see anything else so I go there. I went and checked that hole and found that it is completely submerged in water. ¡­.I suddenly recall Tomb Raider. There is a part there where there is an endless cave similar to this one. I went in and gradually heard a violent sound. ¡¸Waterfall again¡¹ I was sucked by the waterfall and suddenly felt a falling sensation. This waterfall is considerably high. The place where the waterfalls is also a wide underground space. What is this area? I fly and slowly descend. In this underground space, the ceiling and walls are emitting light so it is bright. There is a river in the middle and monsters are also living here. A mysterious space. When I was looking around, I heard a familiar voice. ¡¸My liege!¡¹ Sainos. The three of them are standing in a prairie-like area. Looking at it, there is a big bonfire of trees in the middle and the three of them are wet. The question, did these three remember that they are here to guard me? ¡¸I got 16 dragons!¡¹(Sainos) ¡¸I only got 15.¡¹(Lagreat) ¡¸It¡¯s my win, I got 18!¡¹(Eleanor) As soon as I arrived to where they are, they announced the result of their dragon hunt. ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like you had a fishing competition.¡¹ I muttered so while smiling wryly. Chapter 235 - What Lurks Within Chapter 235 ¨C What Lurks Within While warming myself at the fire in the vast dungeon, I spoke. ¡¸That meat is burnt already, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ When I asked so, Sainos gladly nodded. ¡¸Yeah! It¡¯s exactly a burnt!¡¹ That said, I pull out the burnt meat skewer that is pierced on the ground. ¡¸The others should be done too.¡¹ The salivating Lagreat said that and Eleanor nods. ¡¸Is it good? I¡¯m the one who cut it to pieces, what does master think?¡¹ Eleanor asked that while smiling. Looking at it, Sainos and Lagreat are smiling that way too. ¡¸It¡¯s a man¡¯s romance to eat such a big lump of meat!¡¹ ¡¸As expected of my liege!¡¹ ¡¸Women and children won¡¯t like it as much.¡¹ As said that and bit the meat the three of them hunted, I saw Eleanor¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡¸Lagreat looks like a child¡­¡¹ Eleanor mutters so as she looked at me and bit her lump of meat too. She tears off the burnt crispy part and eats it. When we are looking at such a rare sight of Eleanor, Eleanor got embarrassed. ¡¸I never thought you can also eat like that.¡¹ We laughed after I said that and continue eating our lumps of meat again. This red lizard meat is delicious. No, it¡¯s probably because of the sauce Proudia made. I guess I should buy a souvenir for Proudia when we return. After taking a break, we extinguished the fire and set our eyes at thedungeon again. We encounter monsters from time to time but none of them has a boss like atmosphere. ¡¸This place is really big. It is hard to find where it lies.¡¹ ¡¸Could it be there is another stairs heading down?¡¹ Hearing Lagreat¡¯s line, we decided to follow the water flow of the river. I¡¯m imagining that we¡¯ll encounter a monster similar to the one I encountered in the underground lake but more of a water dragon-like however, the river we are following disappears into the wall. ¡¸Where are those stairs or even pitfalls leading underground when you need them?¡¹ After saying that, Sainos took a step forward. ¡¸Pitfall! Let¡¯s go search for one!¡¹ Sainos who became motivated suddenly runs. ¡¸Where are you pitfaaalllllllllll!¡¹ Lagreat burst into laughter after hearing Sainos¡¯ scream. Eleanor made a disgusted expression. ¡¸It is rare for those who are looking for pitfall to fall on one himself.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.there is a higher chance of being hit by rock or ice from above.¡¹ While Eleanor and I are having such a conversation while looking at the running Sainos, Sainos suddenly disappeared. ¡¸Oh!¡¹ Did he truly fall into a pitfall? Immediately after, Sainos shoots out from the ground. ¡¸Nuooooo!¡¹ Sainos pulled his sword while turning in the air. The ground trembles and something huge comes out. Earth and sand gushed out like water splash. All of us narrowed our eyes to check the identity of the thing that appeared on the ground. Sharp claws and huge body. Its entire body is covered with hard looking fur and its round eyes are shining. ¡¸Kuh, it¡¯s not a dragon, it¡¯s a mole!¡¹ When I complained loudly, Eleanor and Lagreat looked puzzled. Yes, a mole has appeared. A mole type monster. I feel like I was cheated because so far, only dragon-type monsters have appeared in this dungeon. Or maybe, it was arranged as the boss as a joke. Well, the size of the mole is not inferior to a large type dragon. It can also fight against Sainos with its claw so it has decent fighting power. However, I can¡¯t help this exhausted feeling. ¡¸There was no tension since the beginning. I¡¯ll watch from here, you two can help Sainos.¡¹ I don¡¯t need a guard in this open space. Thinking of that, I ordered the two and Lagreat was the one who made the first move. ¡¸I¡¯m off, see you lateeer!¡¹ After that, Eleanor bowed and turned her gaze to the gigantic mole. ¡¸Please watch as I murder it.¡¹ After saying that, Eleanor charged in an arrow-like speed. While looking puzzled why Eleanor has sense of rivalry against the two, I sit down on the spot and watch the battle. The mole was unexpectedly fast. Since it is now battling against three, it decided to dig and hide. Now that it¡¯s hiding in a hole, Eleanor casts fire magic to roast it. I guess it will be settled soon. As I think about such a carefree thing, the ground began shaking greatly. The rumbling becomes audible and the sound and vibration get louder and greater. ¡¸No way¡¹ At that moment I murmured, I kicked the ground and the place where I was sitting split. I took shelter in the air by using flight magic. The crack spreads quickly and sharp claw thrust out from the ground. Something popped out of the ground as if it erupted and the sharp claw attacked me. ¡¸Another one?¡¹ I evade the claw and saw the pointy nose and round eyes of a gigantic mole. ¡¸Damn, I¡¯ll make you an ingredient to nabe.¡¹ I murmured so and took out my sword but a certain question emerged in my mind. Can moles be eaten? I never heard of someone eating a mole so my heart is a little bit uneasy. Chapter 236 - Mole Extermination Chapter 236 ¨C Mole Extermination ¡¸Dowa!?¡¹ I swung my sword against its claw but the mole did not get up from the ground and went back to the hole instead. A large amount of soil scatters as the mode dives into the ground again to hide. I can¡¯t find any trace of it on the ground. ¡¸A quick guy huh.¡¹ I mutter so while looking around. There is no sign of it coming out. At a distance, Eleanor¡¯s group are steadily damaging the mole. ¡¸Though it doesn¡¯t seem to be aggressive, can I smoke it out like what happened earlier?¡¹ I mutter so before I cast fire magic in the hole where the mole hides. After less than I minute when I casted magic, the mole appeared from the ground. It seems like I manage to damage it more than I anticipated. The mole is now rolling on the ground. ¡¸Chance¡¹ I raised the edge of my mouth as I said that and swung my sword towards it. It seems like my gamer habit was triggered. I instinctively used my strongest blow upon seeing an opening from a boss monster. This is exactly what I feel while monster hunting in the popular game Capricorn. I joyfully slashed its weak points which are its nose, neck, and belly consecutively. The mole raised an ear splitting screech. Then, stopped moving. ¡¸¡­¡­hnn?¡¹ I poked it with my sword but there is no sign of movement. I seem to have defeated it. ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ I shrugged my shoulder in disappointment and looked back at Eleanor¡¯s group. Great timing, Eleanor is in the air and is going to hit the mole. Eleanor slashed its neck, Lagreat smashed its stomach, and Sainos attacked its back. It will surely be defeated. And as expected, the mole fell to the ground after raising an ear splitting screech. ¡¸Good! I¡¯ve killed it!¡¹ Eleanor sheathed her sword and Lagreat made a guts pose. ¡¸No, no matter how you look at it, its internal organs exploded because of my punch.¡¹ ¡¸I cut its neck so there is no mistake that I¡¯m the one who took it down.¡¹ When the two of them are glaring each other, Sainos approached them triumphantly. ¡¸My blow on its back decided the battle.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not.¡¹ ¡¸Right.¡¹ Lagreat and Eleanor denied it without trying to hide the irritation of their face. ¡¸Are you stupid!? Certainly my att¡­.oh, right. Why don¡¯t we let my liege decide?¡¹ When Sainos said so, Eleanor and Lagreat agreed and looked back to where I am. ¡¸Master! I¡¯m the one¡­.¡¹ ¡¸My lord, the number one¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No no no, my sword¡­.¡¹ The three of them are appealing while looking at me. Then, they saw the mole lying down behind me. ¡¸Master! ?¡¹ Eleanor shouted and ran to where I am. ¡¸As expected, you defeated one alone faster than the three of us.¡¹ Eleanor raises those words of admiration and Lagreat and Sainos behind her agree. ¡¸Amazing. I¡¯m only second.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m second. Nevertheless, I expect no less from my liege.¡¹ Seeing the three seemed to have come to an agreement, I looked back at the mole. It has a beautiful brown fur. Furthermore, even though it has several exchange with my sword, its claws didn¡¯t break. ¡¸This guy is a good material. Let¡¯s take it to the adventurer¡¯s guild as subjugation proof and make mole equipments afterwards.¡¹ ¡¸Ho ho hou, mole equipment¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t want it.¡¹ ¡¸But it¡¯s kind of cute.¡¹ The three of them turned their eyes to the mole after hearing my words. I nodded and stored them in the item box. ¡¸Yoshi! Our dungeon capture is complete! Let¡¯s return safely.¡¹ I said that with my hands crossed in front of my chest. Sainos raised one of his hand and spoke. ¡¸Safety first!¡¹ ¡¸W-wh-what is this?¡¹ Miria who saw the huge mole was so surprised that her eyes almost popped out. Ran, on the other hand, did not say anything but her mouth is wide open while looking at the mole on the guild¡¯s dismantling area. ¡¸Its the dungeon boss monster, mole. Since there are two, I¡¯ll contribute this one to the guild. I don¡¯t need a reward.¡¹ ¡¸Contribute!? Free!? You mean, there¡¯s no dragon?¡¹ I gave the excited Miria a wry smile and laid down a small dragon corpse next to the mole. ¡¸There were a lot of dragons but only small species.¡¹ ¡¸Small species!? This!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, well¡­.¡¹ It seems like I said that with a threatening attitude. Noticing me, Miria cleared her throat and straightened her back. ¡¸Cough¡­.I was a little excited. Ren-sama is truly extraordinary. Now then, though you¡¯re going to give it for free, we still need to assess it first. Afterwards, we will inform Ren-sama the result of the assessment.¡¹ After explaining, Miria looked at me and waited for my reaction. I looked straight at her. ¡¸Oh, very receptionist-like.¡¹ Though I instinctively said that rude comment, Miria blushed and looked down. ¡¸¡­.However, since the assessment might take time, we¡¯ll keep it in the guild for now. We will contact Ren-sama in the castle once the assessment is over.¡¹ She said so while looking at the mole. ¡¸Ah, so it¡¯s like that. Will my rank rise?¡¹ ¡¸Definitely since you captured a dungeon¡­.¡¹ After saying that, Miria looked like she remembered something and looked at me. ¡¸Ah, I forgot because I was shocked by this monster! Can you draw a rough map of the dungeon? If its detailed, evaluation rises too¡­.¡¹ Hearing that, I looked behind me. ¡¸Do you remember?¡¹ After I asked them, Eleanor and Sainos looked puzzled and groaned. On the other hand, Lagreat looked confident. ¡¸Of course. Besides, all the walls of the dungeons were broke and those directly leads to the stairs. We got out while walking on a straight path.¡¹ When Lagreat said so, Sainos said ¡°OH!¡±. ¡¸Right! We also blew out the waterfalls and the waterway so to get to the lower level, one just need to use a rope!¡¹ ¡¸They can just use flight magic.¡¹ ¡¸If that is the case, they don¡¯t need rope¡­¡¹ Hearing the ridiculous conversation about the dungeon capture of the three, Miria looked up to the sky. ¡¸¡­.Can that even be evaluated¡­.¡¹ I replied to her mutter with a wry smile.